Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User talk:Core nxt

2016-03-24T13:36:32Z

Core nxt:

They have asked many times to not link to the site you've linked to in KnW, as they commercialize their translations of the series, which goes against policy.

Thanks for telling me -[[user|core_nxt]]

Konjiki no Wordmaster

2016-03-22T11:57:46Z

Core nxt: /* Konjiki no Wordmaster by Tomoto Sui */

{{Status|Active}}
{{Web_novel|English}}

[[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_1_Cover.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Konjiki no Word Master: Yuusha Yonin ni Makikomareta Unique Cheat / The Unique Cheat of The Man Dragged In By The Four Heroes''' (金色の文字使い ―勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート―) is a Japanese web/light novel written by Tomoto Sui (十本スイ). The novel was adapted into a Manga drawn by Ozaki Yuusuke (尾崎祐介) and published by Age Premium. The Light Novel is illustrated by Sumaki Shungo (すまき俊悟) and published by Fujimi Fantasia Bunko with 6 volumes and ongoing.

''' ''The original web novel can be found here:'' ''' [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n7031bs/ 金色の文字使い　～勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート～]

The ''Konjiki no Wordmaster'' series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Konjiki no Word Master ~ (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]

<span style="color:#FF0000"><u>'''Regarding Unlinked Chapters'''</u></span>

<span style="color:#FF0000">'''There are several chapters here that have been unlinked from translators who has been commercializing their translation of Konjiki no Wordmaster. Please read [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/blog/?p=611 Baka Tsuki's Commercialism Policy]. Do not post links to any external translation group that violates these rules, instead link the ones that are not commercialized.'''</span>

==Synopsis==
Gluttonous and book-loving "loner" high school student Okamura Hiiro finds himself flying into a different world, along with his happy-go-lucky classmates! The four classmates are frolicking around after seeing that they all have the title of "Hero", but Hiiro's title was..."Innocent Bystander"?! Hiiro starts his adventure by himself with his word magic, the power to embody the image of a word and aims for new landsǃ

==Translation==
===[[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Registration_page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Registration_page|register]] beforehand to avoid confusions.

===Guidelines and Formats===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Names_and_Terminology|Konjiki no Wordmaster Names and Terminology]]

===Feedback & Discussion===
If you like the novel then please give us your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=10924 feedback and/or thoughts]

==Recent Updates==
Older updates can be found [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster: Updates|here]].

===Light Novel Covers===

<gallery>
File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_1_Cover.jpg|Volume 1
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 2 Cover.jpg|Volume 2
File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_3_Cover.jpg|Volume 3
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 4 Cover.jpg|Volume 4
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Short Story 1 Cover.jpg|Short Story 1
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 5 Cover.jpg|Volume 5
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 6 Cover.jpg|Volume 6
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Short Story 2 Cover.jpg|Short Story 2
</gallery>

==Konjiki no Wordmaster by Tomoto Sui==
There are differences between the light novel and the web novel. (In volume 1 of the light novel, it starts to greatly differ from the web novel at the time after Hiiro joins Muir & Arnold. For example, a new important character is introduced contrary to the web novel at that point of time).

'''These translations are based on the web novel.'''


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc1 mw-customtoggle-Arc1Close mw-customtoggle-Arc1Open mw-customtoggle-Arc2 mw-customtoggle-Arc2Close mw-customtoggle-Arc2Open mw-customtoggle-Arc3 mw-customtoggle-Arc3Close mw-customtoggle-Arc3Open mw-customtoggle-Arc4 mw-customtoggle-Arc4Close mw-customtoggle-Arc4Open mw-customtoggle-Arc5 mw-customtoggle-Arc5Close mw-customtoggle-Arc5Open mw-customtoggle-Arc6 mw-customtoggle-Arc6Close mw-customtoggle-Arc6Open mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open mw-customtoggle-Arc8 mw-customtoggle-Arc8Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc8Open mw-customtoggle-Arc9 mw-customtoggle-Arc9Close mw-customtoggle-Arc9Open mw-customtoggle-Arc10 mw-customtoggle-Arc10Close mw-customtoggle-Arc10Open mw-customtoggle-Arc11 mw-customtoggle-Arc11Close mw-customtoggle-Arc11Open mw-customtoggle-Arc12 mw-customtoggle-Arc12Close mw-customtoggle-Arc12Open mw-customtoggle-Arc13 mw-customtoggle-Arc13Close mw-customtoggle-Arc13Open mw-customtoggle-Arc14 mw-customtoggle-Arc14Close mw-customtoggle-Arc14Open mw-customtoggle-Arc15 mw-customtoggle-Arc15Close mw-customtoggle-Arc15Open mw-customtoggle-Arc16 mw-customtoggle-Arc16Close mw-customtoggle-Arc16Open mw-customtoggle-Arc17 mw-customtoggle-Arc17Close mw-customtoggle-Arc17Open" style="background:#B9F8FA;cursor:pointer" align="center"><br/><big><big>''Konjiki no Wordmaster''</big></big><hr/></div>
<div style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;">


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc1 mw-customtoggle-Arc1Close mw-customtoggle-Arc1Open" style="background:#F5090D;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 1</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible" style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc1">

===Chapter 1 - Vagrant Like an Unique Cheat===
* [Web Novel 1] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter01 Chapter 1 - 巻き込まれて異世界 - Dragged Into Another World]]
* [Web Novel 2] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter02 Chapter 2 - クラスメイトという繋がり - Classmates]]
* [Web Novel 3] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter03 Chapter 3 - 魔力と魔法 - Magic and Magic Power]]
* [Web Novel 4] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter04 Chapter 4 - 文字魔法 - Word Magic]]
* [Web Novel 5] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter05 Chapter 5 - 勇者たちは？ - As For the Heroes]]
* [Web Novel 6] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter06 Chapter 6 - 魔物とのバトル - The Battle against Demons]]
* [Web Novel 7] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter07 Chapter 7 - いざ旅立ちへ - Bon Voyage!]]
* [Web Novel 8] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter08 Chapter 8 - 無償では動かない一般人 - An Average Guy That Won’t Work For Free]]
* [Web Novel 9] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter09 Chapter 9 - 刀との出会い - Sword Encounter]]
* [Web Novel 10] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter10 Chapter 10 - 魔族 - Evila]]
* [Web Novel 11] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter11 Chapter 11 - 魔国会議 - Conference En the Demon Country]]
* [Web Novel 12] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter12 Chapter 12 - 肉への欲求 - Desire For Meat]]
* [Web Novel 13] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter13 Chapter 13 - アクアハウンドの肉……実食！- Tasting the Aqua Hound Meat]]
* [Web Novel 14] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter14 Chapter 14 - 初めての仲間？- First Comrades?]]
* [Web Novel 15] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter15 Chapter 15 - 勇者の耳にアイツの噂 - The Heroes Hear Rumours About Him]]
* [Web Novel 16] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter16 Chapter 16 - ラエア祭り - Raer Festival]]
* [Web Novel 17] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter17 Chapter 17 - ギルドマスター - Guild Master]]
* [Web Novel 18] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter18 Chapter 18 - 関所通過方法 - A Method to pass the CheckPoint]]
* [Web Novel 19] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=824 Chapter 19 - 遭遇、ユニーク魔物！- Encounter: A Unique Monster]]
* [Web Novel 20] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=822 Chapter 20 - 文字魔法の制限 - The Restrictions of Word Magic]]
* [Web Novel 21] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=820 Chapter 21 - レベルの重要性 - The Importance of Level]]
* [Web Novel 22] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=818 Chapter 22 - ドッガムと熊人 - The Bear People of Doggam]]
* [Web Novel 23] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=816 Chapter 23 - ウェルの決意 - The Determination of Vale]]
* [Web Novel 24] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=814 Chapter 24 - 蜜採集 - Honey Gathering]]
* [Web Novel 25] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=812 Chapter 25 - 蜜菓子の美味さ - Tasty Honey Sweets]]
* [Web Novel 26] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=810 Chapter 26 - 獣王国会議 - The Meeting in the Kingdom of Beasts]]
* [Web Novel 27] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=808 Chapter 27 - 旅間の一時 - A Slice of Their Travels]]
* [Web Novel 28] [[https://nightraccoon.wordpress.com/2015/01/29/chapter-28-fairy-garden/ Chapter 28 - フェアリスガーデン - Faerie’s Garden]]
* [Web Novel 29] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=804 Chapter 29 - 一夜の経験 - One Night’s Experience]]
* [Web Novel 30] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=800 Chapter 30 - 戦争の噂 - Rumors of War]]
* [Web Novel 31] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=802 Chapter 31 - 勇者四人の強さと戦争の予感 - The Four Heroes’ Strength, and Premonitions of War]]
* [Web Novel 32] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=797 Chapter 32 - グリー洞穴 - The Cree Caves]]
* [Web Novel 33] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=795 Chapter 33 - ミュアの覚醒 - Muir’s Awakening]]
* [Web Novel 34] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=793 Chapter 34 - ニャンコ野郎の勧誘 - The Kitty Bastard’s Invitation]]
* [Web Novel 35] [[http://www.blazingtranslations.com/?p=791 Chapter 35 - レベルアップでパワーアップ - Level Up to Power Up]]
* [Web Novel 36] Chapter 36 - 魔王の決意 - Determination of the Demon King [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/02/28/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-36-determination-of-the-demon-king/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 37] Chapter 37 - 獣王国パシオン - Capital of the Beast Kingdom, Pashion [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/02/chaper-37-captial-of-the-beast-kingdom-passion/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 38] Chapter 38 - アノールドの師匠 - Arnold’s Master [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/03/chapter-38-arnolds-master/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 39] Chapter 39 - 止められない戦争 - The Unstoppable War [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/08/chapter-39-the-unstoppable-war/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 40] Chapter 40 - 戦争開始！　そして急展開！？- War Commences, and a Sudden Development! [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150316200339/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/09/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-40/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 41] Chapter 41 - 戦争の中断 - Interruption of War [[http://pastebin.com/6Ar4iu9P Link]]
* [Web Novel 42] Chapter 42 - 魔国会議再び - Another Conference in the Demon Country [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-42.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 43] Chapter 43 - ララシークの実力 - Rarashik’s Ablilty [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/10/chapter-43-rarashiks-ability/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 44] Chapter 44 - ミュアの試験終了！- Muir’s Test Complete [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/12/chapter-44-muirs-test-complete/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 45] Chapter 45 - 獣人のルーツ - The Gabranth’s Roots [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/15/chapter-45-the-gabranths-roots/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 46] Chapter 46 - ヒイロの決断 - Hiiro’s Decision [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/15/chapter-46-hiiros-decision/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 47] Chapter 47 - アノールドのもう一つの目的 - Arnold’s Other Objective [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-47.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 48] Chapter 48 - 姉でメイド - His Sister, The Maid [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150701165532/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-48/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 49] Chapter 49 - ヒイロと少女 - Hiiro and the Little Girl [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/chapter-49-hiiro-and-the-girl/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 50] Chapter 50 - ミミルと少 - Mimir and the Boy [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/chapter-50-mimiru-and-the-boy/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 51] Chapter 51 - 二人だけの約束 - Promise between the Two [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/chapter-51-promise-between-the-two/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 52] Chapter 52 - アノールドたちの疑惑 - Arnold and Co’s Suspicions [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-52_17.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 53] Chapter 53 - 幽霊の正体と友達 - Identity of the Ghost, and Friends [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/21/chapter-53-identity-of-the-ghost-and-friends/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 54] Chapter 54 - 新たな旅立ち - a New Journey [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/21/chapter-54-a-new-journey/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 55] Chapter 55 - あの鳥、再び！- That Bird Again! [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-55-that.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 56] Chapter 56 - ヴィクトリアスの動き - Movement in Victorias [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150620132041/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/22/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-56/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 57] Chapter 57 - あれから一か - One Month Later [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/25/chapter-57-one-month-later/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 58] Chapter 58 - いざ、魔族の大陸へ！- Now, to the Evila Continent! [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-58-now.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 59] Chapter 59 - グランスライムの脅威！- Threat of the Grand Slime [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/26/chapter-59-threat-of-the-grand-slime/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 60] Chapter 60 - 行き倒れの執事？ - Resurrecting Butler? [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/28/chapter-60-resurrecting-butler/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 61] Chapter 61 - 見抜く執事・シウバ - The Insightful Butler Silvan [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/29/chapter-61-the-insightful-butler-silvan/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 62] Chapter 62 - 新たな変態（仲間）？ - A New Pervert (Companion)? [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150330183025/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/30/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-62/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 63] Chapter 63 - ヴェノムマウンテン - Venom Mountain [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-63.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 64] Chapter 64 - サボテンマンとの戦い - The Fight With the Cactus Man [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-64.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 65] Chapter 65 - 屋敷に向けて - Towards the Mansion [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/02/chapter-65-toward-the-mansion/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 66] Chapter 66 - カオスな三人 - The Chaotic Trio [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-66.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 67] Chapter 67 - 狡猾な少女・リリィン - The Devious Girl - Liliyn [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-67.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 68] Chapter 68 - 執事の手際 - The Butler's Finesse [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/05/chapter-68-the-butlers-finesse/ Link]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc2 mw-customtoggle-Arc2Close mw-customtoggle-Arc2Open" style="background:#FF9E00;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 2</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc2">

===Chapter 2 - Hell on the Move===
* [Web Novel 69] Chapter 69 - 魔獣少女・シャモエ - Majuu Girl - Shamoe [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/07/chapter-69-majuu-girl-shamoe/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 70] Chapter 70 - 幼女強し？　弱し？ - Little Girl-Strong? Weak? [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/07/chapter-70-little-girl-strong-weak/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 71] Chapter 71 - 幼女からの勧誘 - The Little Girl's Invitation [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150504014529/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/04/12/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-71/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 72] Chapter 72 - 訪れる赤い雨 - The Visiting Red Rain [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-72.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 73] Chapter 73 - ランクＳＳの魔物 - SS Ranked Demon [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/12/chapter-73-ss-ranked-demon/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 74] Chapter 74 - 赤い雨の実態 - The Origin of the Red Rain
* [Web Novel 75] Chapter 75 - 謝るメイド - The Apologizing Maid
* [Web Novel 76] Chapter 76 - 悪魔との契約？ - Contract With a Demon? [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-76.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 77] Chapter 77 - 新しい旅仲間 - New Traveling Companions [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/16/310/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 78] Chapter 78 - 主思いの従者 - The Servant's Worries
* [Web Novel 79] Chapter 79 - そして旅へ - And Now, Towards the Journey [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-79.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 80] Chapter 80 - 一か後の勇者たちは - The Heroes One Month Later [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-80.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 81] Chapter 81 - それぞれの思惑 - Everyone's Expectations [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/20/chapter-81-everyones-expectations/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 82] Chapter 82 - 最初の目的地へ - To the First Destination [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/20/chapter-82-to-the-first-destination/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 83] Chapter 83 - ラオーブ砂漠での戦闘 - Battle in Raohrb Desert
* [Web Novel 84] Chapter 84 - アスラ族 - The Ashura Tribe [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150421190225/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/04/20/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-84/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 85] Chapter 85 - リリィンとシヴァン - Liliyn and Sivan [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/22/chapter-85-liliyn-and-sivan/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 86] Chapter 86 - アスラの執着 - Devotion of the Ashura [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-86-ashuras-tenacity Link]]
* [Web Novel 87] Chapter 87 - 譲れない思い - Unyielding Thoughts [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-87.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 88] Chapter 88 - カミュの実力 - Camus's True Power
* [Web Novel 89] Chapter 89 - ヒイロＶＳカミュ - Hiiro Vs. Camus [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-89.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 90] Chapter 90 - 決着！ - The Conclusionǃ
* [Web Novel 91] Chapter 91 - カミュの決意 - Camus's Resolve [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/26/chapter-91-camuss-resolve/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 92] Chapter 92 - 共闘する両者 - United Front [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/04/29/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-92-united-front/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 93] Chapter 93 - 新たな文字魔法の能力……と称号 - New world Magic Ability…… And Title [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-93.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 94] Chapter 94 - 対決、砂漠の魔物 - Confrontation, The Demon of the Desert [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150519173232/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/04/29/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-94/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 95] Chapter 95 - 覚悟 - Resolve [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-95-resolve Link]]
* [Web Novel 96] Chapter 96 - 決着、そして涙と別れ - The Conclusion, and Tearful Farewell [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/05/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-96.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 97] Chapter 97 - 文字魔法の反動 - Rebound of Word Magic [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/05/13/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-97-rebound-of-word-magic/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 98] Chapter 98 - 実食！　アスラ鍋！ - Food! Ashura Nabeǃ [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/05/02/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-98-food-ashura-tribe/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 99] Chapter 99 - 酔いしれる仲間たち - Intoxicated Companions [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-99-intoxicated-companions Link]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc3 mw-customtoggle-Arc3Close mw-customtoggle-Arc3Open" style="background:#FFFF00;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 3</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc3">

===Chapter 3 - War Between the Races===
* [Web Novel 100] Chapter 100 - 半年後 - After Half a Year [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-100-after-half-a-year Link]]
* [Web Novel 101] Chapter 101 - 会談への序曲 - Prelude to the Conference [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/05/07/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-101-prelude-to-the-meeting/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 102] Chapter 102 - 魔王、人間界へ - The Demon Lord, To The Human World [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-102-the-demon-lord-to-the-human-world Link]]
* [Web Novel 103] Chapter 103 - 人魔同盟締結会談 - Humas-Evila Alliance Conference [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/05/12/chapter-103-humas-evila-alliance-conference/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 104] Chapter 104 - 国王ルドルフの思惑 - King Rudolph's Motive [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/05/27/knw-chapter-104-king-rudolfs-motive/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 105] Chapter 105 - 裏切りの始まり - Beginning of Betrayal [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/05/23/beginning-of-betrayal/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 106] Chapter 106 - 戦争の始まり - Beginning of War [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/05/27/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-106-beginning-of-war/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 107] Chapter 107 - 現実を知る勇者たち - The Heroes Who Came To Know Of Reality [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/05/20/knw-chapter-107-the-heroes-who-came-to-know-of-reality/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 108] Chapter 108 - 登場！丘村日色！- Enter! Okamura Hiiro! [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com/2015/05/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-108.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 109] Chapter 109 - ヒイロの実力 - Hiiro's True Ability [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com/2015/05/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-109.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 110] Chapter 110 - 閉じ込められた者たち - The Imprisoned Ones [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/05/31/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-110-the-imprisoned-ones/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 111] Chapter 111 - 生きていた者 - Those Who Are Still Alive [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/05/31/knw-chapter-111-those-who-are-alive/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 112] Chapter 112 - 脱出 - Escape [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/05/31/chapter-112-escape/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 113] Chapter 113 - ジュドムの手際と新たな裏切り - Judom's Countermeasures and a New Betrayal [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-113-judoms-countermeasures-and-a-new-betrayal Link]]
* [Web Novel 114] Chapter 114 - 場違いなヒイロ - Out of Place Hiiro [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-114-out-of-place-hiiro Link]]
* [Web Novel 115] Chapter 115 - 魔王との出会い - Meeting With the Demon Queen [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-115-meeting-with-the-demon-lord Link]]
* [Web Novel 116] Chapter 116 - ヒイロとイヴェアム - Hiiro and Eveam [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-116-hiiro-and-eveam Link]]
* [Web Novel 117] Chapter 117 - 魔王の依頼 - Request of the Demon Lord [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-117-request-of-the-demon-lord Link]]
* [Web Novel 118] Chapter 118 - ヒイロ、聖地オルディネへ - Hiiro, At Holy Oldine [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/03/knw-chapter-118-hiiro-at-holy-oldine/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 119] Chapter 119 - トップの実力 - The Top's True Strength [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/03/knw-chapter-119-the-tops-true-strength/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 120] Chapter 120 - ストレス解消する主人公 - The Protagonist That Relieves His Stress [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/03/knw-chapter-120-the-protagonist-that-relieves-his-stress/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 121] Chapter 121 - 変わり果てた国王 - The Transformed King [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/06/08/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-121-the-transformed-king/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 122] Chapter 122 - 訪問者 - Visitor [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150610021634/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/06/08/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-122/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 123] Chapter 123 - 裏切りへの道のり - Way to Betrayal [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-123-way-to-betrayal Link]]
* [Web Novel 124] Chapter 124 - ヒイロ、再び魔国へ - Hiiro, Once Again To The Demon Country [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-124.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 125] Chapter 125 - ヒイロ無双 - The Unparalleled Hiiro [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/14/knw-chapter-125-the-unparalleled-hiiro/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 126] Chapter 126 - ヒイロＶＳクロウチ - Hiiro vs Crouch [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/14/knw-chapter-126-hiiro-vs-crouch/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 127] Chapter 127 - 雷と闇 - Lightning and Darkness [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/14/knw-chapter-127-lightning-and-darkness/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 128] Chapter 128 - ゾンビにはこうする - How To Deal With Zombies [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/06/18/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-128-how-to-deal-with-zombies/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 129] Chapter 129 - クルーエル三人ＶＳ獣人族の第二王子 - Cruel:Three People vs 2nd Prince of Garbanth [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/06/21/chapter-129-the-three-cruel-veterans-vs-second-prince-of-gabranth/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 130] Chapter 130 - 勝利の苦み - The Bitter Taste of Victory [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/06/24/chapter-130-bitter-taste-of-victory/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 131] Chapter 131 - オーノウスＶＳ勇者四人 - Ornoth VS The Four Heroes [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/07/03/chapter-131-ornoth-vs-the-four-heroes/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 132] Chapter 132 - 別れる勇者たち - The Separated Heroes [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/03/knw-chapter-132-the-separated-heroes/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 133] Chapter 133 - 説教するヒイロ - The Preaching Hiiro [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-133.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 134] Chapter 134 - イライラする主人公 - The Irritated Protagonist [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-134.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 135] Chapter 135 - 夢の始まり - Start Of His Dreams [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-135-the-start-of-his-dream Link]]
* [Web Novel 136] Chapter 136 - 城への招待 - Invitation to the Castle [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/knw-chapter-136-invitation-to-the-castle/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 137] Chapter 137 - 脅迫 - Threat [[http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:NMz4nCU9qnMJ:https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-137/+&cd=1&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us Link]]
* [Web Novel 138] Chapter 138 - 勇者と魔王の対面 - The Heroes and the Demon Lord, Face-to-Face [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-138.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 139] Chapter 139 - ヒイロのカミングアウト - Hiiro's Coming-Out [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/knw-chapter-139-hiiros-coming-out/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 140] Chapter 140 - 勇者二人の処遇 - The Two Heroes' Treatment [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/knw-chapter-140-the-two-heroes-treatment/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 141] Chapter 141 - 実食、魔国料理！ - Real Food, Demon Capital Cuisine! [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/07/knw-chapter-141-real-food-demon-capital-cuisine/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 142] Chapter 142 - 真夜中の対談 - Late Night Conversation [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/07/07/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-142-late-night-conversation/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 143] Chapter 143 - 許可証ゲット！ - Permit Receivedǃ [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-143-permit-received Link]]
* [Web Novel 144] Chapter 144 - 勇者とテッケイルの対面 - The Heroes and Teckil’s Meeting [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/07/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-144.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 145] Chapter 145 - 謎の少 - The Mysterious Boy
* [Web Novel 146] Chapter 146 - 先代魔王アヴォロス - Ex-Demon Lord Avoros
* [Web Novel 147] Chapter 147 - ヒイロミッション - Hiiro's Mission
* [Web Novel 148] Chapter 148 - ムーティヒの橋、大崩壊！- Mütich Bridge, Great Collapse! [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-148-mutich-bridge-great-collapse Link]]
* [Web Novel 149] Chapter 149 - お役目終了？ - Role End? [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-149-role-end Link]]
* [Web Novel 150] Chapter 150 - 獣人族の覚悟 - Resolution of the Gabranth [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-150-resolution-of-the-gabranth Link]]
* [Web Novel 151] Chapter 151 - 久々の魔国会議 - After a Long Time, Evila Conference [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-151-after-a-long-time-evila-conference Link]]
* [Web Novel 152] Chapter 152 - イヴェアムの決意 - Eveam's Decision [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-152-eveams-decision Link]]
* [Web Novel 153] Chapter 153 - 異例な要求 - Unprecedented Demand [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-153-unprecedented-demand Link]]
* [Web Novel 154] Chapter 154 - 牢屋での一話 - A Conversation At The Jail
* [Web Novel 155] Chapter 155 - 意外な訪問客 - Unexpected Visitor
* [Web Novel 156] Chapter 156 - ヒイロとアクウィナス - Hiiro and Aquinas [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/07/18/chapter-156-hiiro-and-aquinas/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 157] Chapter 157 - お久しぶりな仲間たち - Longtime Companions [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/07/20/chapter-157-longtime-companions/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 158] Chapter 158 - 間違いなくアイツのことだ！ - It’s Definitely About Him! [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/23/knw-chapter-158-its-definitely-about-him/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 159] Chapter 159 - 赤ローブの正体　～アノールドの暴走～ - The Red Robe’s Identity ~Arnold’s Rampage~ [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/23/knw-chapter-159-the-red-robes-identity-arnolds-rampage/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 160] Chapter 160 - ヒイロ気に入られる - Coming to Like Hiiro [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/23/knw-chapter-160-coming-to-like-hiiro/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 161] Chapter 161 - アノールドとミュア、決闘参加決定 - Arnold and Muir, Duel Participation Confirmed [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/07/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-161.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 162] Chapter 162 - 見返すヒイロ - Triumphant Hiiro
* [Web Novel 163] Chapter 163 - ヒイロの突撃パシオン - Hiiro Charges to Passion
* [Web Novel 164] Chapter 164 - 親バカな獣王 - The Doting Beast King
* [Web Novel 165] Chapter 165 - ヒイロ、パシオンを去る - Hiiro Leaves from Passion
* [Web Novel 166] Chapter 166 - ヴィクトリアス事情 - Victorias’ Circumstances
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc4 mw-customtoggle-Arc4Close mw-customtoggle-Arc4Open" style="background:#80FF00;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 4</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc4">

===Chapter 4 - Evila VS Gabranth: Fate Deciding Duel===
* [Web Novel 167] Chapter 167 - 再会 - Reunion [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/08/06/knw-chapter-167-reunion/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 168] Chapter 168 - 始まる魔族と獣人族の決闘！ - Start of the Duel of Evila and Gabranth
* [Web Novel 169] Chapter 169 - マリオネＶＳレオウード - Marione Vs. Leowald
* [Web Novel 170] Chapter 170 - 太陽と大地の勝敗 - The Outcome of the Clash Between the Sun and the Earth [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/08/14/knw-chapter-170-the-outcome-of-the-clash-between-the-sun-and-the-earth/ Link]]
* [Web Novel Special] Special Christmas Chapter - Christmas Night Miracle Early Part [[http://chronazero.blogspot.co.id/2015/11/konjiki-no-wordmaster-christmas-special.html Link]]
* [Web Novel Special] Special Christmas Chapter - Christmas Night Miracle Latter Part [[http://chronazero.blogspot.co.id/2015/12/konjiki-no-wordmaster-christmas-special.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 171| Chapter 171 - アノールドとミュアの決闘デビュー - Arnold and Muir’s Duel Debut
* [Web Novel 172] Chapter 172 - 成長した元仲間たち - Improved New Companions
* [Web Novel 173] Chapter 173 - それぞれの実力 - Their Respective Abilities [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/04/knw-chapter-173-their-respective-abilities/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 174] Chapter 174 - ミュア奮闘 - Muir's Struggle [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/174-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 175] [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/23/knw-chapter-175-two-vs-two/ Chapter 175 - 二対二 - Two Vs. Two]]
* [Web Novel 176] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/176-2/ Chapter 176 - 通わせる心 - Unyielding Spirit]]
* [Web Novel 177] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/177-2/ Chapter 177 - 真のエースの実力 - The Genuine Ace’s Real Abilities]]
* [Web Novel 178] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/178-2/ Chapter 178 - 友達思い - I Consider You a Friend]]
* [Web Novel 179] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/179-2/ Chapter 179 - ヒイロ立つ！ - Hiiro, Stand!]]
* [Web Novel 180] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/180-2/ Chapter 180 - 瞬殺の仕方 - How To Insta-Kill]]
* [Web Novel 181] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/181-2/ Chapter 181 - よく考えれば幼女ばかり - Often Thought of as Little Girls]]
* [Web Novel 182] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/182-2/ Chapter 182 - パシオン襲撃 - Passion Raid]]
* [Web Novel 183] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/183-2/ Chapter 183 - 傀儡の大志 - The Puppet Taishi]]
* [Web Novel 184] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/184-2/ Chapter 184 - オーノウス＆ラッシュバルＶＳレニオン＆ユーヒット - Ornoth & Rushbelle VS Lenion & Yuhito]]
* [Web Novel 185] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/185-2/ Chapter 185 - 戦う者と守る者 - The Ones Who Fight and the Ones Who Protect]]
* [Web Novel 186] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/186-2/ Chapter 186 - 第四回戦の勝者！ - Winner of the Fourth Round!]]
* [Web Novel 187] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/187-2/ Chapter 187 - 最終戦に向けて - Towards the Final Fight]]
* [Web Novel 188] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/188-2/ Chapter 188 - 瞬き忘れる攻防 - Forgetting Offense and Defense For a Blink]]
* [Web Novel 189] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/189-2/ Chapter 189 - 互いの戦力を駆使して - Freely Wielding the Mutual War Potential]]
* [Web Novel 190] [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/190-2/ Chapter 190 - その手で掴むものは - That Thing She Held In Her Hand]]
* [Web Novel 191] [[https://riptranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/27/knw-chp-191/ Chapter 191 - 決勝戦へ - Finale]]
* [Web Novel 192] [[https://riptranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/30/chapter-192-hiiro-vs-leowald/ Chapter 192 - ヒイロＶＳレオウード - Hiiro VS Leowald]]
* [Web Novel 193] Chapter 193 - 男なら燃える！ - Getting Fired Up
* [Web Novel 194] Chapter 194 - 獣王の本気 - The Beast King's True Strength [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/24/chapter-194-the-beast-kings-true-strength/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 195] Chapter 195 - 次のステージへ - To the Next Stage [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/25/chapter-195-to-the-next-stage/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 196] Chapter 196 - 勝者は拳を突き上げる - The Winner raises his fist [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/26/chapter-196-the-winner-raises-his-fist/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 197] Chapter 197 - 勝者への賛美 - Admiration to the winner [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/27/chapter-197-admiration-to-the-winner/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 198] Chapter 198 - 英雄への称賛 - Praise to the Hero [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/29/chapter-198-praise-to-the-hero/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 199] Chapter 199 - 恒久同盟 - Permanent Alliance [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/29/chapter-199-permanent-alliance/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 200] Chapter 200 - 招かれざる凶徒 - Uninvited Outlaws [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/03/04/chapter-200-uninvited-outlaws/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 201] Chapter 201 - アヴォロスの目的 - Avoros' Purpose [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/03/07/chapter-201-avoros-purpose/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 202] Chapter 202 - マタル・デウスという組織 - Matar Deus [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/03/10/chapter-202-matal-deus/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 203] Chapter 203 - ひとたびの別れ - Temporary Separation [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/03/17/chapter-203-temporary-separation/ Link]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_204|[Web Novel 204] Chapter 204 - ハーオスへの帰還 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_205|[Web Novel 205] Chapter 205 - 戒められるヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_206|[Web Novel 206] Chapter 206 - 宴の始まり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_207|[Web Novel 207] Chapter 207 - 宴の終わり - ]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc5 mw-customtoggle-Arc5Close mw-customtoggle-Arc5Open" style="background:#00FFD5; cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 5</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left; margin:5px 5px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc5">

===Chapter 5 - Matal Deus' Secret Maneuvering===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_208|[Web Novel 208] Chapter 208 - パシオンの現状 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_209|[Web Novel 209] Chapter 209 - コクロゥの反乱 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_210|[Web Novel 210] Chapter 210 - ジュドム立つ！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_211|[Web Novel 211] Chapter 211 - ヒイロの探し物 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_212|[Web Novel 212] Chapter 212 - オーノウスの残念さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_213|[Web Novel 213] Chapter 213 - 旧知の再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_214|[Web Novel 214] Chapter 214 - ヒイロとサル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_215|[Web Novel 215] Chapter 215 - 精霊からの招待 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_216|[Web Novel 216] Chapter 216 - スピリットフォレスト - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_217|[Web Novel 217] Chapter 217 - 高慢ちきな蛇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_218|[Web Novel 218] Chapter 218 - 再会、妖精女王 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_219|[Web Novel 219] Chapter 219 - 精霊とは - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_220|[Web Novel 220] Chapter 220 - 精霊契約の実情 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_221|[Web Novel 221] Chapter 221 - ヒイロＶＳテン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_222|[Web Novel 222] Chapter 222 - ヒイロならではの探索法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_223|[Web Novel 223] Chapter 223 - 素直になれない蛇姫 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_224|[Web Novel 224] Chapter 224 - 契約執行 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_225|[Web Novel 225] Chapter 225 - ニッキの意志 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_226|[Web Novel 226] Chapter 226 - 聖地への暗い足音 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_227|[Web Novel 227] Chapter 227 - ナーオスの灯 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_228|[Web Novel 228] Chapter 228 - クゼル・ジオという男 - A man named Cruzer Jio]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Extra|[Web Novel Extra] Extra - 人気投票ランキング結果発表！！！- Popularity Vote Ranking Result Announcement ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_229|[Web Novel 229] Chapter 229 - ツラヌキからザンゲキへ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_230|[Web Novel 230] Chapter 230 - 敵の精霊 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_231|[Web Novel 231] Chapter 231 - 初代魔王の核 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_232|[Web Novel 232] Chapter 232 - アポイントメント - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_233|[Web Novel 233] Chapter 233 - ヒイロパーティ集結 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_234|[Web Novel 234] Chapter 234 - 意外な接点 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_235|[Web Novel 235] Chapter 235 - ヒイロとザンゲキの繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_236|[Web Novel 236] Chapter 236 - 勧誘成功 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_237|[Web Novel 237] Chapter 237 - パシオン来訪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_238|[Web Novel 238] Chapter 238 - 喜び合う後の悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_239|[Web Novel 239] Chapter 239 - 樹に宿る精霊 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_240|[Web Novel 240] Chapter 240 - アラゴルンを襲った凶刃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_241|[Web Novel 241] Chapter 241 - 理想の土地 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_242|[Web Novel 242] Chapter 242 - 実食！　ライブの手料理！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_243|[Web Novel 243] Chapter 243 - ミミルの歌 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_244|[Web Novel 244] Chapter 244 - 闇夜の訪問 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_245|[Web Novel 245] Chapter 245 - 乗っ取り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_246|[Web Novel 246] Chapter 246 - ヴィクトリアス落ちる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_247|[Web Novel 247] Chapter 247 - ナイフの解明 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_248|[Web Novel 248] Chapter 248 - まずはマッサージ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_249|[Web Novel 249] Chapter 249 - 太赤纏の力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_250|[Web Novel 250] Chapter 250 - 新生ザンゲキの力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_251|[Web Novel 251] Chapter 251 - 閃光花火 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_252|[Web Novel 252] Chapter 252 - 二人の小さな恋 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_253|[Web Novel 253] Chapter 253 - お手軽ロリババア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_254|[Web Novel 254] Chapter 254 - 第二王女ファラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_255|[Web Novel 255] Chapter 255 - マルキス訪問 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_256|[Web Novel 256] Chapter 256 - マルキスの忠告 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_257|[Web Novel 257] Chapter 257 - 二人の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_258|[Web Novel 258] Chapter 258 - 身体力とは - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_259|[Web Novel 259] Chapter 259 - ヒイロの根源 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_260|[Web Novel 260] Chapter 260 - サクリファイス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_261|[Web Novel 261] Chapter 261 - 初代魔王の核、奪われる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_262|[Web Novel 262] Chapter 262 - クゼルの告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_263|[Web Novel 263] Chapter 263 - サクリファイス誕生 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_264|[Web Novel 264] Chapter 264 - クピドゥス族 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_265|[Web Novel 265] Chapter 265 - 歪んだ思想 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_266|[Web Novel 266] Chapter 266 - 二つの墓標 - ]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc6 mw-customtoggle-Arc6Close mw-customtoggle-Arc6Open" style="background:#6B00FF; cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 6</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left; margin:5px 5px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc6">'''

===Chapter 6 - Prelude to War===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_267|[Web Novel 267] Chapter 267 - 戦争へのカウントダウン始まる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_268|[Web Novel 268] Chapter 268 - リリィンは幼女？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_269|[Web Novel 269] Chapter 269 - 別れの前に - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_270|[Web Novel 270] Chapter 270 - ヒイロ、ハーオスへ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_271|[Web Novel 271] Chapter 271 - 不慮の事故？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_272|[Web Novel 272] Chapter 272 - さすがのヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_273|[Web Novel 273] Chapter 273 - 純情な魔王 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_274|[Web Novel 274] Chapter 274 - 許しの条件 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_275|[Web Novel 275] Chapter 275 - 赤い幼女の百面相 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_276|[Web Novel 276] Chapter 276 - 脱走 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_277|[Web Novel 277] Chapter 277 - ジュドムの脅威 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_278|[Web Novel 278] Chapter 278 - 脱走の真実 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_279|[Web Novel 279] Chapter 279 - つぶらな要求 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_280|[Web Novel 280] Chapter 280 - ヒイロのやる気 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_281|[Web Novel 281] Chapter 281 - アザゼル海 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_282|[Web Novel 282] Chapter 282 - いざ海へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_283|[Web Novel 283] Chapter 283 - それぞれの攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_284|[Web Novel 284] Chapter 284 - ハンティング - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_285|[Web Novel 285] Chapter 285 - 黒鳥と少 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_286|[Web Novel 286] Chapter 286 - 敗北の悔しさ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_287|[Web Novel 287] Chapter 287 - 動き出す世界 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_288|[Web Novel 288] Chapter 288 - ヒーローの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_289|[Web Novel 289] Chapter 289 - イデア戦争 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_290|[Web Novel 290] Chapter 290 - テッケイル帰還 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_291|[Web Novel 291] Chapter 291 - 困惑な謝罪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_292|[Web Novel 292] Chapter 292 - 始まる戦争 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_293|[Web Novel 293] Chapter 293 - 謎の差し入れ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_294|[Web Novel 294] Chapter 294 - アリシャとの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_295|[Web Novel 295] Chapter 295 - 揺るがないヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_296|[Web Novel 296] Chapter 296 - ニッキとの出会い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_297|[Web Novel 297] Chapter 297 - 黒い竹 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_298|[Web Novel 298] Chapter 298 - バンブーヒルの悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_299|[Web Novel 299] Chapter 299 - ニッキの一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_300|[Web Novel 300] Chapter 300 - バカ弟子誕生 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_301|[Web Novel 301] Chapter 301 - 気になる情報 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_302|[Web Novel 302] Chapter 302 - キルツという男 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_303|[Web Novel 303] Chapter 303 - 奇跡の連合軍 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_304|[Web Novel 304] Chapter 304 - 大志の覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_305|[Web Novel 305] Chapter 305 - ヒイロとアヴォロスの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_306|[Web Novel 306] Chapter 306 - ヒイロのステータス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_307|[Web Novel 307] Chapter 307 - 軍議での決定 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_308|[Web Novel 308] Chapter 308 - イデア戦争開始 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_309|[Web Novel 309] Chapter 309 - 橋での攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_310|[Web Novel 310] Chapter 310 - イオニス圧勝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_311|[Web Novel 311] Chapter 311 - ラッシュバルの実力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_312|[Web Novel 312] Chapter 312 - ヴィクトリアス侵入 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_313|[Web Novel 313] Chapter 313 - 国民解放 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_314|[Web Novel 314] Chapter 314 - 戦うべき相手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_315|[Web Novel 315] Chapter 315 - 関所到着！ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open" style="background:#B300FF;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 7</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc7">

===Chapter 7 - War in Idea===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_316|[Web Novel 316] Chapter 316 - 残酷な爆発 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_317|[Web Novel 317] Chapter 317 - 助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_318|[Web Novel 318] Chapter 318 - 醜悪な巨人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_319|[Web Novel 319] Chapter 319 - 強さの価値観 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_320|[Web Novel 320] Chapter 320 - オーノウスＶＳイーラオーラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_321|[Web Novel 321] Chapter 321 - 獣覚 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_322|[Web Novel 322] Chapter 322 - アヴォロスの企て - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_323|[Web Novel 323] Chapter 323 - 断刀・トウバツ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_324|[Web Novel 324] Chapter 324 - ノアの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_325|[Web Novel 325] Chapter 325 - ヒイロの太赤纏 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_326|[Web Novel 326] Chapter 326 - ノアの驚愕ステータス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_327|[Web Novel 327] Chapter 327 - 似た者同士 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_328|[Web Novel 328] Chapter 328 - 意外な結末 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_329|[Web Novel 329] Chapter 329 - ニッキとカミュの戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_330|[Web Novel 330] Chapter 330 - ニッキ＆カミュＶＳヒヨミ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_331|[Web Novel 331] Chapter 331 - コンビネーション - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_332|[Web Novel 332] Chapter 332 - 別格のヒヨミ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_333|[Web Novel 333] Chapter 333 - 二人の一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_334|[Web Novel 334] Chapter 334 - 痛み分け - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_335|[Web Novel 335] Chapter 335 - テンの疑惑 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_336|[Web Novel 336] Chapter 336 - 国喰い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_337|[Web Novel 337] Chapter 337 - イヴェアムとアヴォロスの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_338|[Web Novel 338] Chapter 338 - 世界のシステム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_339|[Web Novel 339] Chapter 339 - 信じる者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_340|[Web Novel 340] Chapter 340 - 凶報 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_341|[Web Novel 341] Chapter 341 - マリオネの決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_342|[Web Novel 342] Chapter 342 - 獣王の一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_343|[Web Novel 343] Chapter 343 - 強襲パシオン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_344|[Web Novel 344] Chapter 344 - 誘拐 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 1|[Web Novel Character Special 1] - 登場人物１　ヒイロパーティ編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 2|[Web Novel Character Special 2] - 登場人物２　勇者・人間国編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 3|[Web Novel Character Special 3] - 登場人物３　魔国編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 4|[Web Novel Character Special 4] - 登場人物４　獣人国編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 5|[Web Novel Character Special 5] - 登場人物５　マタル・デウス編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 6|[Web Novel Character Special 6] - 登場人物６　精霊族・その他編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_345|[Web Novel 345] Chapter 345 - 奪われた宝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_346|[Web Novel 346] Chapter 346 - ミミルの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_347|[Web Novel 347] Chapter 347 - 再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_348|[Web Novel 348] Chapter 348 - 変わり果てた友人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_349|[Web Novel 349] Chapter 349 - 大志の暴走 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_350|[Web Novel 350] Chapter 350 - 時を写す魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_351|[Web Novel 351] Chapter 351 - アヴォロスの傀儡 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_352|[Web Novel 352] Chapter 352 - ヒイロの推察 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_353|[Web Novel 353] Chapter 353 - ボンドリング - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_354|[Web Novel 354] Chapter 354 - 想い人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_355|[Web Novel 355] Chapter 355 - 一目終了 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_356|[Web Novel 356] Chapter 356 - 夜更けの出来事 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc8 mw-customtoggle-Arc8Close mw-customtoggle-Arc8Open" style="background:#FF0077;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 8</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc8">

===Chapter 8 - The War Aggravating===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_357|[Web Novel 357] Chapter 357 - 夜の約束 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_358|[Web Novel 358] Chapter 358 - 早朝の襲撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_359|[Web Novel 359] Chapter 359 - ミュアの意志 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_360|[Web Novel 360] Chapter 360 - ヒイロの策 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_361|[Web Novel 361] Chapter 361 - キルツという人間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_362|[Web Novel 362] Chapter 362 - 親バカを説得 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_363|[Web Novel 363] Chapter 363 - 王城の地下 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_364|[Web Novel 364] Chapter 364 - 浮遊城シャイターン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_365|[Web Novel 365] Chapter 365 - シャイターン砲 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_366|[Web Novel 366] Chapter 366 - ミュアとミミル、アヴォロスとの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_367|[Web Novel 367] Chapter 367 - ミュアとミミルのヒーロー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_368|[Web Novel 368] Chapter 368 - 計画実行 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_369|[Web Novel 369] Chapter 369 - 捕虜の実態 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_370|[Web Novel 370] Chapter 370 - 初代勇者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_371|[Web Novel 371] Chapter 371 - お届けもの - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_372|[Web Novel 372] Chapter 372 - 真のアヴォロス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_373|[Web Novel 373] Chapter 373 - 吸い込む者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_374|[Web Novel 374] Chapter 374 - 話の整理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_375|[Web Novel 375] Chapter 375 - 聖地へ訪問 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_376|[Web Novel 376] Chapter 376 - ポートニスとの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_377|[Web Novel 377] Chapter 377 - ポートニスの落胆 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_378|[Web Novel 378] Chapter 378 - 子供たちの笑顔 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_379|[Web Novel 379] Chapter 379 - 初代勇者との対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_380|[Web Novel 380] Chapter 380 - 初代勇者召喚 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_381|[Web Novel 381] Chapter 381 - 救世主 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_382|[Web Novel 382] Chapter 382 - 優花の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_383|[Web Novel 383] Chapter 383 - 神の存在 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_384|[Web Novel 384] Chapter 384 - の下で - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_385|[Web Novel 385] Chapter 385 - シウバの話 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_386|[Web Novel 386] Chapter 386 - 自分という存在 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_387|[Web Novel 387] Chapter 387 - テリトリアル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_388|[Web Novel 388] Chapter 388 - 二人の戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_389|[Web Novel 389] Chapter 389 - 覚悟の弱み - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_390|[Web Novel 390] Chapter 390 - 師弟対決 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_391|[Web Novel 391] Chapter 391 - テッケイルの一閃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_392|[Web Novel 392] Chapter 392 - 穏やかなひととき - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_393|[Web Novel 393] Chapter 393 - 笑顔への答え - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_394|[Web Novel 394] Chapter 394 - 大戦へのカウントダウン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_395|[Web Novel 395] Chapter 395 - 開始される大戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_396|[Web Novel 396] Chapter 396 - 人の業 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_397|[Web Novel 397] Chapter 397 - 英雄の力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_398|[Web Novel 398] Chapter 398 - 用意周到 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_399|[Web Novel 399] Chapter 399 - 見下ろす赤き翼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_400|[Web Novel 400] Chapter 400 - 生還する者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_401|[Web Novel 401] Chapter 401 - 古代異次元迷宮マクバラ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc9 mw-customtoggle-Arc9Close mw-customtoggle-Arc9Open" style="background:#408F82;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 9</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc9">

===Chapter 9 - Macballa, the Labyrinth from Ancient Different Dimension===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_402|[Web Novel 402] Chapter 402 - 瞬殺 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_403|[Web Novel 403] Chapter 403 - 憧れとの対決 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_404|[Web Novel 404] Chapter 404 - オールマジシャン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_405|[Web Novel 405] Chapter 405 - マルキスの悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_406|[Web Novel 406] Chapter 406 - アヴォロスの目的 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_407|[Web Novel 407] Chapter 407 - 論理ＶＳ暴力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_408|[Web Novel 408] Chapter 408 - 貫く手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_409|[Web Novel 409] Chapter 409 - 命の対価 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_410|[Web Novel 410] Chapter 410 - 最高の男の最後 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_411|[Web Novel 411] Chapter 411 - レオウードＶＳコクロゥ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_412|[Web Novel 412] Chapter 412 - 迎え撃つ凶刃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_413|[Web Novel 413] Chapter 413 - 三者激突 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_414|[Web Novel 414] Chapter 414 - 過去の悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_415|[Web Novel 415] Chapter 415 - 闇に呑まれるコクロゥ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_416|[Web Novel 416] Chapter 416 - 太陽と闇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_417|[Web Novel 417] Chapter 417 - ネレイの真実 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_418|[Web Novel 418] Chapter 418 - 書きたい物語 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_419|[Web Novel 419] Chapter 419 - 衝撃の告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_420|[Web Novel 420] Chapter 420 - 最強の裏切り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_421|[Web Novel 421] Chapter 421 - 誓う者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_422|[Web Novel 422] Chapter 422 - 生まれ変わり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_423|[Web Novel 423] Chapter 423 - 本物 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_424|[Web Novel 424] Chapter 424 - それぞれの戦場 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_425|[Web Novel 425] Chapter 425 - ヒイロＶＳ大志 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_426|[Web Novel 426] Chapter 426 - 千佳の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_427|[Web Novel 427] Chapter 427 - 立つ男たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_428|[Web Novel 428] Chapter 428 - 一掃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_429|[Web Novel 429] Chapter 429 - 執事のやる気 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_430|[Web Novel 430] Chapter 430 - シウバとアビスの繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_431|[Web Novel 431] Chapter 431 - リリィンの一喝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_432|[Web Novel 432] Chapter 432 - アビスの宣言 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_433|[Web Novel 433] Chapter 433 - 危機一髪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_434|[Web Novel 434] Chapter 434 - タチバナ・マースティル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_435|[Web Novel 435] Chapter 435 - 届かない声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_436|[Web Novel 436] Chapter 436 - 思い届かず - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_437|[Web Novel 437] Chapter 437 - アクウィナスの参戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_438|[Web Novel 438] Chapter 438 - 助っ人登場 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_439|[Web Novel 439] Chapter 439 - ウィンカァ・ジオ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_440|[Web Novel 440] Chapter 440 - 譲歩 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_441|[Web Novel 441] Chapter 441 - 超高度な攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_442|[Web Novel 442] Chapter 442 - 三位一体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_443|[Web Novel 443] Chapter 443 - ウィンカァの実力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_444|[Web Novel 444] Chapter 444 - テンの見解 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_445|[Web Novel 445] Chapter 445 - コンビネーション - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_446|[Web Novel 446] Chapter 446 - すべてはこの一撃に - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_447|[Web Novel 447] Chapter 447 - 最悪の状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_448|[Web Novel 448] Chapter 448 - 救いの声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_449|[Web Novel 449] Chapter 449 - 精霊の力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_450|[Web Novel 450] Chapter 450 - 精霊使いの戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_451|[Web Novel 451] Chapter 451 - アクウィナスの剣 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_452|[Web Novel 452] Chapter 452 - 天賦の才 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_453|[Web Novel 453] Chapter 453 - 再会する親子 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_454|[Web Novel 454] Chapter 454 - 災厄の復活 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc10 mw-customtoggle-Arc10Close mw-customtoggle-Arc10Open" style="background:#CE8DA0;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 10</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc10">

===Chapter 10 - Evila Restoration===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_455|[Web Novel 455] Chapter 455 - 安息期間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_456|[Web Novel 456] Chapter 456 - 絶対不変 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_457|[Web Novel 457] Chapter 457 - 同じ土俵 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_458|[Web Novel 458] Chapter 458 - 小さな拳、大輪の花を咲かせる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_459|[Web Novel 459] Chapter 459 - ヒメの冷や汗 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_460|[Web Novel 460] Chapter 460 - ヒイロの新たな力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_461|[Web Novel 461] Chapter 461 - 斉天大聖モード - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_462|[Web Novel 462] Chapter 462 - 全力をもって - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_463|[Web Novel 463] Chapter 463 - マルキスとイヴェアム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_464|[Web Novel 464] Chapter 464 - 金色の矛ＶＳ紅蓮の盾 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_465|[Web Novel 465] Chapter 465 - ヒイロの争奪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_466|[Web Novel 466] Chapter 466 - 最強の復活 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_467|[Web Novel 467] Chapter 467 - ヒイロの消失 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_468|[Web Novel 468] Chapter 468 - 失われた英雄 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_469|[Web Novel 469] Chapter 469 - 忘却 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_470|[Web Novel 470] Chapter 470 - できること - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_471|[Web Novel 471] Chapter 471 - 二人の声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_472|[Web Novel 472] Chapter 472 - 金狐の九尾 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_473|[Web Novel 473] Chapter 473 - 繋がる希望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_474|[Web Novel 474] Chapter 474 - 断ち切る - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_475|[Web Novel 475] Chapter 475 - 償うということ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_476|[Web Novel 476] Chapter 476 - アリシャの覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_477|[Web Novel 477] Chapter 477 - アリシャという存在 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_478|[Web Novel 478] Chapter 478 - 最後の役目 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_479|[Web Novel 479] Chapter 479 - 黒幼女 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_480|[Web Novel 480] Chapter 480 - 神との繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_481|[Web Novel 481] Chapter 481 - 謎めいた研究者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_482|[Web Novel 482] Chapter 482 - 魔神の強さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_483|[Web Novel 483] Chapter 483 - シャイターン城の復活 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_484|[Web Novel 484] Chapter 484 - 不可思議な照準 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_485|[Web Novel 485] Chapter 485 - への攻撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_486|[Web Novel 486] Chapter 486 - の向こう側 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_487|[Web Novel 487] Chapter 487 - 魔神への対処 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_488|[Web Novel 488] Chapter 488 - 信じる希望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_489|[Web Novel 489] Chapter 489 - 絶望から希望へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_490|[Web Novel 490] Chapter 490 - 帰還するヒーロー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_491|[Web Novel 491] Chapter 491 - ヒイロの仲間たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_492|[Web Novel 492] Chapter 492 - 金色の薔薇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_493|[Web Novel 493] Chapter 493 - 別次元の戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_494|[Web Novel 494] Chapter 494 - 優花の疑惑 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_495|[Web Novel 495] Chapter 495 - 大打撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_496|[Web Novel 496] Chapter 496 - 魔神アヴォロス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_497|[Web Novel 497] Chapter 497 - 忠臣の意地 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_498|[Web Novel 498] Chapter 498 - 文字の使い方 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_499|[Web Novel 499] Chapter 499 - 心強い仲間たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_500|[Web Novel 500] Chapter 500 - 時間稼ぎ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_501|[Web Novel 501] Chapter 501 - アヴォロスの先手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_502|[Web Novel 502] Chapter 502 - 一網打尽 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_503|[Web Novel 503] Chapter 503 - 幻夢魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_504|[Web Novel 504] Chapter 504 - 勇者の奮起 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_505|[Web Novel 505] Chapter 505 - 仲間への信頼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_506|[Web Novel 506] Chapter 506 - アヴォロス無双 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_507|[Web Novel 507] Chapter 507 - 絶体絶命 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_508|[Web Novel 508] Chapter 508 - ミュアの告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_509|[Web Novel 509] Chapter 509 - 銀竜覚醒 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_510|[Web Novel 510] Chapter 510 - 悲しき暴走 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_511|[Web Novel 511] Chapter 511 - 神族の企み - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_512|[Web Novel 512] Chapter 512 - 仲間の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_513|[Web Novel 513] Chapter 513 - 絆の光 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_514|[Web Novel 514] Chapter 514 - 黄金の翼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_515|[Web Novel 515] Chapter 515 - 釈迦金気 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_516|[Web Novel 516] Chapter 516 - 文字結界 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_517|[Web Novel 517] Chapter 517 - 最後のヴァルキリア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_518|[Web Novel 518] Chapter 518 - 釈迦の手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_519|[Web Novel 519] Chapter 519 - 英雄の拳 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_520|[Web Novel 520] Chapter 520 - 生きがい - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_521|[Web Novel 521] Chapter 521 - ヒイロの涙 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_522|[Web Novel 522] Chapter 522 - ずっと一緒 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc11 mw-customtoggle-Arc11Close mw-customtoggle-Arc11Open" style="background:#C4CE8D;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 11</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc11">

===Chapter 11 - The Tower of Yaleappa===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_523|[Web Novel 523] Chapter 523 - あれから三カ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_524|[Web Novel 524] Chapter 524 - ヒイロへの要望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_525|[Web Novel 525] Chapter 525 - 時間潰し - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_526|[Web Novel 526] Chapter 526 - 目指せ、グレン峡谷！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_527|[Web Novel 527] Chapter 527 - プティスの氷 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_528|[Web Novel 528] Chapter 528 - 結界の中の洋館 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_529|[Web Novel 529] Chapter 529 - 妄想爆弾娘とタマゴジジイ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_530|[Web Novel 530] Chapter 530 - 謎の洋館と住人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_531|[Web Novel 531] Chapter 531 - 塔の命書 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_532|[Web Novel 532] Chapter 532 - 異星人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_533|[Web Novel 533] Chapter 533 - 不明の領域者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_534|[Web Novel 534] Chapter 534 - アダムスの心痛 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_535|[Web Novel 535] Chapter 535 - ドゥラキンの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_536|[Web Novel 536] Chapter 536 - アダムスの遺したもの - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_537|[Web Novel 537] Chapter 537 - 預言の本質 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_538|[Web Novel 538] Chapter 538 - ドウルの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_539|[Web Novel 539] Chapter 539 - 黒樹のある場所へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_540|[Web Novel 540] Chapter 540 - ヒイロパーティＶＳデュークキーパー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_541|[Web Novel 541] Chapter 541 - レッグルスの器 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_542|[Web Novel 542] Chapter 542 - 次代の獣王 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_543|[Web Novel 543] Chapter 543 - 依頼終了！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_544|[Web Novel 544] Chapter 544 - 歴史的瞬間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_545|[Web Novel 545] Chapter 545 - 誕生の宴 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_546|[Web Novel 546] Chapter 546 - 朝の一時 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_547|[Web Novel 547] Chapter 547 - 帰国の途へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_548|[Web Novel 548] Chapter 548 - 精霊王の呼び出し - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_549|[Web Novel 549] Chapter 549 - 精霊王の疑い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_550|[Web Novel 550] Chapter 550 - 晴れる疑心 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_551|[Web Novel 551] Chapter 551 - 穏やかなティータイム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_552|[Web Novel 552] Chapter 552 - 楽園への着手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_553|[Web Novel 553] Chapter 553 - リリィンの野望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_554|[Web Novel 554] Chapter 554 - 魔国イベント - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_555|[Web Novel 555] Chapter 555 - 魔軍隊長決定戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_556|[Web Novel 556] Chapter 556 - ジュリンＶＳジルケイド - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_557|[Web Novel 557] Chapter 557 - トンファー美少女・ジュリン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_558|[Web Novel 558] Chapter 558 - エキシビジョンマッチ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_559|[Web Novel 559] Chapter 559 - ヒイロＶＳレッカ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_560|[Web Novel 560] Chapter 560 - 神王の目覚め - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_561|[Web Novel 561] Chapter 561 - 乙女なイヴェアム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_562|[Web Novel 562] Chapter 562 - デート - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_563|[Web Novel 563] Chapter 563 - まさにハーレム？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_564|[Web Novel 564] Chapter 564 - 告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_565|[Web Novel 565] Chapter 565 - ヒイロの答え - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_566|[Web Novel 566] Chapter 566 - 魔王城入浴タイム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_567|[Web Novel 567] Chapter 567 - 女性たちの賑やかし - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc12 mw-customtoggle-Arc12Close mw-customtoggle-Arc12Open" style="background:#E9F0D0;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 12</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc12">

===Chapter 12 - The Tower of Yaleappa ~Setting Sail Toward the Freedom===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_568|[Web Novel 568] Chapter 568 - 動き出す闇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_569|[Web Novel 569] Chapter 569 - 急襲、パシオン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_570|[Web Novel 570] Chapter 570 - 失われた瞳の光 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_571|[Web Novel 571] Chapter 571 - 黄金血界 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_572|[Web Novel 572] Chapter 572 - ヒイロの先手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_573|[Web Novel 573] Chapter 573 - 久しぶりの少 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_574|[Web Novel 574] Chapter 574 - 相変わらずのノア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_575|[Web Novel 575] Chapter 575 - ミュアの疎外感 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_576|[Web Novel 576] Chapter 576 - ミュアの覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_577|[Web Novel 577] Chapter 577 - それぞれの決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_578|[Web Novel 578] Chapter 578 - ミュアを信じる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_579|[Web Novel 579] Chapter 579 - ミュアの望む力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_580|[Web Novel 580] Chapter 580 - 笑って - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_581|[Web Novel 581] Chapter 581 - 人間国・ランカース - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_582|[Web Novel 582] Chapter 582 - 人間国の談笑 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_583|[Web Novel 583] Chapter 583 - ヒイロの油断 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_584|[Web Novel 584] Chapter 584 - 姿を消した英雄 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_585|[Web Novel 585] Chapter 585 - 拘束されたヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_586|[Web Novel 586] Chapter 586 - ペビンのシナリオ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_587|[Web Novel 587] Chapter 587 - イイススの御璽 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_588|[Web Novel 588] Chapter 588 - アクウィナスとレッカ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_589|[Web Novel 589] Chapter 589 - 脱出と再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_590|[Web Novel 590] Chapter 590 - ペビンからの真実 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_591|[Web Novel 591] Chapter 591 - 帰還の喜び - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_592|[Web Novel 592] Chapter 592 - スーの提案 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_593|[Web Novel 593] Chapter 593 - ヒイロＶＳミュア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_594|[Web Novel 594] Chapter 594 - 連れていく者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_595|[Web Novel 595] Chapter 595 - 強欲の首輪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_596|[Web Novel 596] Chapter 596 - アシュタロト海 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_597|[Web Novel 597] Chapter 597 - ファンキーな女 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_598|[Web Novel 598] Chapter 598 - アダムス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_599|[Web Novel 599] Chapter 599 - ３００１番の扉 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_600|[Web Novel 600] Chapter 600 - 第一の番人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_601|[Web Novel 601] Chapter 601 - 圧倒的なペビン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_602|[Web Novel 602] Chapter 602 - レオウードの心配 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_603|[Web Novel 603] Chapter 603 - ヒイロパーティＶＳサラマンドラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_604|[Web Novel 604] Chapter 604 - サラマンドラ撃退 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_605|[Web Novel 605] Chapter 605 - 謎の助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_606|[Web Novel 606] Chapter 606 - アダムスとの対話 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_607|[Web Novel 607] Chapter 607 - ヒイロとシンクの繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_608|[Web Novel 608] Chapter 608 - 託される想い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_609|[Web Novel 609] Chapter 609 - レッカの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_610|[Web Novel 610] Chapter 610 - ハチャメチャな状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_611|[Web Novel 611] Chapter 611 - 明に控えて - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_612|[Web Novel 612] Chapter 612 - 平和な常を夢見て - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_613|[Web Novel 613] Chapter 613 - 下の思い出 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_614|[Web Novel 614] Chapter 614 - イヴェアムの願い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_615|[Web Novel 615] Chapter 615 - 自由への船出 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc13 mw-customtoggle-Arc13Close mw-customtoggle-Arc13Open" style="background:#B4B8A6;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 13</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc13">

===Chapter 13 - The Tower of Yaleappa ~The Fated Battle===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_616|[Web Novel 616] Chapter 616 - 飛行船の中 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_617|[Web Novel 617] Chapter 617 - 到着、金色の塔 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_618|[Web Novel 618] Chapter 618 - 塔の中へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_619|[Web Novel 619] Chapter 619 - ヒイロを先へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_620|[Web Novel 620] Chapter 620 - 三つの扉 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_621|[Web Novel 621] Chapter 621 - リリィンへの信頼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_622|[Web Novel 622] Chapter 622 - 驚愕するスー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_623|[Web Novel 623] Chapter 623 - それぞれの番人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_624|[Web Novel 624] Chapter 624 - 情報共有 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_625|[Web Novel 625] Chapter 625 - ベガという人物 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_626|[Web Novel 626] Chapter 626 - 死角の一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_627|[Web Novel 627] Chapter 627 - 謎の助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_628|[Web Novel 628] Chapter 628 - ノアの目覚め - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_629|[Web Novel 629] Chapter 629 - ノアの力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_630|[Web Novel 630] Chapter 630 - ニッキ組ＶＳフォーマルハウト - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_631|[Web Novel 631] Chapter 631 - 二人の太赤纏 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_632|[Web Novel 632] Chapter 632 - 静寂のクドラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_633|[Web Novel 633] Chapter 633 - ベガの告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_634|[Web Novel 634] Chapter 634 - ミュアとレッカの奮闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_635|[Web Novel 635] Chapter 635 - できること、できないこと - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_636|[Web Novel 636] Chapter 636 - 美しい生き様 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_637|[Web Novel 637] Chapter 637 - 次なるステージ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_638|[Web Novel 638] Chapter 638 - シリウスという男 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_639|[Web Novel 639] Chapter 639 - ミミルを守れ！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_640|[Web Novel 640] Chapter 640 - 力を合わせて - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_641|[Web Novel 641] Chapter 641 - 神王の待つ場所へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_642|[Web Novel 642] Chapter 642 - シリウスの暴虐 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_643|[Web Novel 643] Chapter 643 - ノアの合醒 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_644|[Web Novel 644] Chapter 644 - 超常のシリウス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_645|[Web Novel 645] Chapter 645 - 神王の待つ扉へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_646|[Web Novel 646] Chapter 646 - 対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_647|[Web Novel 647] Chapter 647 - シリウスの慟哭 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_648|[Web Novel 648] Chapter 648 - 妹のために！- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_649|[Web Novel 649] Chapter 649 - 救うために！- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_650|[Web Novel 650] Chapter 650 - 見下してるんじゃない！- ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc14 mw-customtoggle-Arc14Close mw-customtoggle-Arc14Open" style="background:#F5090D;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Final Chapter</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc14">

===Final Chapter - The Tower of Yaleappa ~Konjiki no Wordmaster===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_651|[Web Novel 651] Chapter 651 - ヒイロの待つ場所へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_652|[Web Novel 652] Chapter 652 - 一斉攻撃の行方 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_653|[Web Novel 653] Chapter 653 - サタンゾアの力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_654|[Web Novel 654] Chapter 654 - 魔物たちの狂乱 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_655|[Web Novel 655] Chapter 655 - 三国の危険 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_656|[Web Novel 656] Chapter 656 - 危機的状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_657|[Web Novel 657] Chapter 657 - 忌まわしき再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_658|[Web Novel 658] Chapter 658 - 四天魔 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_659|[Web Novel 659] Chapter 659 - アイツらを信じる！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_660|[Web Novel 660] Chapter 660 - 三大陸の助っ人たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_661|[Web Novel 661] Chapter 661 - 思いがけぬ再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_662|[Web Novel 662] Chapter 662 - 光明を得る決断 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_663|[Web Novel 663] Chapter 663 - 復讐の終わり方 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_664|[Web Novel 664] Chapter 664 - 人の強さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_665|[Web Novel 665] Chapter 665 - イヴダムの小部屋 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_666|[Web Novel 666] Chapter 666 - イヴァライデアの復活 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_667|[Web Novel 667] Chapter 667 - 真の姿 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_668|[Web Novel 668] Chapter 668 - ニッキの新しい力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_669|[Web Novel 669] Chapter 669 - ミュアたちの死闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_670|[Web Novel 670] Chapter 670 - 三大獣人種の全力！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_671|[Web Novel 671] Chapter 671 - サタンゾアの猛攻 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_672|[Web Novel 672] Chapter 672 - 九死に一生……だが。 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_673|[Web Novel 673] Chapter 673 - 震える魂 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_674|[Web Novel 674] Chapter 674 - 日色と日向 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_675|[Web Novel 675] Chapter 675 - 諦めぬ心 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_676|[Web Novel 676] Chapter 676 - 二人の奮闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_677|[Web Novel 677] Chapter 677 - サタンゾアの文字魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_678|[Web Novel 678] Chapter 678 - 本物の文字使いだ！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_679|[Web Novel 679] Chapter 679 - 仲間の消失 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_680|[Web Novel 680] Chapter 680 - 空からの救出 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_681|[Web Novel 681] Chapter 681 - まだやれること - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_682|[Web Novel 682] Chapter 682 - 各国の助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_683|[Web Novel 683] Chapter 683 - 目にも映らない速さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_684|[Web Novel 684] Chapter 684 - 黄金の剣 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_685|[Web Novel 685] Chapter 685 - イデアの危機 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_686|[Web Novel 686] Chapter 686 - 魔槍・グングニル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_687|[Web Novel 687] Chapter 687 - 三国集結！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_688|[Web Novel 688] Chapter 688 - 玄武消滅 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_689|[Web Novel 689] Chapter 689 - 偉大なる魂の最後 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_690|[Web Novel 690] Chapter 690 - 金色の翼を広げて - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Final_Chapter|[Web Novel Final Chapter] Final Chapter - 金色の文字使い - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc15 mw-customtoggle-Arc15Close mw-customtoggle-Arc15Open" style="background:#E4EDF8;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Extra Chapters Part 1</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc15">

===Extra Chapters Part 1===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_1|[Web Novel Extra] 空白の二年間　戦いの果てに　前編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_2|[Web Novel Extra] 空白の二年間　戦いの果てに　後編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_3|[Web Novel Extra] ミュア・ストーリー　～信じ抜くこと～ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_4|[Web Novel Extra] イヴェアム・ストーリー　～希望を求め～ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_5|[Web Novel Extra] リリィン・ストーリー　～太陽に手を伸ばして～ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc16 mw-customtoggle-Arc16Close mw-customtoggle-Arc16Open" style="background:#E4EDF8;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Extra Chapters Part 2</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc16">

===Extra Chapters Part 2===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_1|[Web Novel Extra] 第一話　積極的な彼女たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_2|[Web Novel Extra] 第二話　旅立つ者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_3|[Web Novel Extra] 第三話　白い獣、再び - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_4|[Web Novel Extra] 第四話　勇者たちは - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_5|[Web Novel Extra] 第五話　イヴェアムとの時間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_6|[Web Novel Extra] 第六話　アウルム大祭 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_7|[Web Novel Extra] 第七話　ミュアたちと出店回り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_8|[Web Novel Extra] 第八話　ミミルたちと出店回り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_9|[Web Novel Extra] 第九話　イデアコック王決定戦の開始！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_10|[Web Novel Extra] 第十話　予選の状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_11|[Web Novel Extra] 第十一話　アノールドの相棒 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_12|[Web Novel Extra] 第十二話　審査開始 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_13|[Web Novel Extra] 第十三話　最初の満点 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_14|[Web Novel Extra] 第十四話　予選突破！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_15|[Web Novel Extra] 第十五話　ムースンＶＳバンデル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_16|[Web Novel Extra] 第十六話　第一回戦の勝利者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_17|[Web Novel Extra] 第十七話　テーマ料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_18|[Web Novel Extra] 第十八話　魂の料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_19|[Web Novel Extra] 第十九話　第三回戦終了！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_20|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十話　エルニースの言葉 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_21|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十一話　第五回戦の開始！- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_22|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十二話　食材の意志- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_23|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十三話　エルニースの実力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_24|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十四話　ミュアとエルニース - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_25|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十五話　エルニースの過去 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_26|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十六話　ニコリス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_27|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十七話　アノールドとミュアの準決勝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_28|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十八話　一筋の光明 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_29|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十九話　ライバル同士の決着 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_30|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十話　同じ舞台へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_31|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十一話　アノールドの宣言 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_32|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十二話　始まる決勝戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_33|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十三話　迷いのエルニース - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_34|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十四話　思いがけぬ声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_35|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十五話　復活の瞬間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_36|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十六話　アノールドたちの料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_37|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十七話　エルニースの料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_38|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十八話　大会終了 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_39|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十九話　アノールドは鈍感？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_40|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十話　デート - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_41|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十一話　近づくデートの終わり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_42|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十二話　いつか出す答えのために - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_43|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十三話　久々のアクウィナスの誘い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_44|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十四話　大人気のヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_45|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十五話　リリィンとのひととき - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc17 mw-customtoggle-Arc76Close mw-customtoggle-Arc17Open" style="background:#E4EDF8;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Extra Chapters Part 3</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc17">

===Extra Chapters Part 3===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_1|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十六話　フープシュート大会の開催！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_2|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十七話　第一試合、魔人族ＶＳ獣人族！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_3|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十八話　化装術ＶＳ魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_4|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十九話　前半戦終了 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_5|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十話　トロイリーベの奮闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_6|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十一話　ストレングスレオンの猛追 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_7|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十二話　第一回戦の勝利チーム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_8|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十三話　第二回戦の開始！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_9|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十四話　一進一退 - ]] 　
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_10|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十五話　初得点 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_11|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十六話　大差 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_12|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十七話　鮮烈な攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_13|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十八話　ジェントルブレイヴの猛攻 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_14|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十九話　勝利を掴んだのは……！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_15|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十話　決勝チーム出揃う - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_16|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十一話　試合の余韻 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_17|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十二話　迫る決勝戦！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_18|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十三話　イノセントムーン　ＶＳ　ストレングスレオン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_19|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十四話　レッグルスの覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_20|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十五話　ヒイロＶＳレッグルス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_21|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十六話　後半戦への期待 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_22|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十七話　最後の試合へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_23|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十八話　不気味なユーヒット - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_24|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十九話　動き出す眼鏡 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_25|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十話　秘密兵器の投入 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_26|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十一話　クライマックスに向かって - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_27|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十二話　最後の攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_28|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十三話　決着！　全力を込めたラストシュート！ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor: [[user:onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Manager:

===Translators===
Active
*[https://riptranslations.wordpress.com/ Rip]
*[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/ Itisn1tmyname]
*[[user:Kud|Kud]]
*[http://chronazero.blogspot.co.id/ ChronaZero]

Hiatus
*[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/ Insigniapierce]
*[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/ Kiriko]
*[https://loliquent.wordpress.com/ Loliquent]
*[https://nightraccoon.wordpress.com/ Night Raccoon]
*[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/ UnlimitedNovelFailures]
*[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/ Xcrossj]
*[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/ Yoraikun]
*[https://pummels.wordpress.com/ Pummels]
*[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/ CapsUsingShift]

===Editors===
Active
*

Inactive
*

==Series Overview==
* 金色の文字使い－勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(May 20, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0114-1}}
* 金色の文字使い 2 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(July 19, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0131-8}}
* 金色の文字使い 3 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(November 20, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0385-5}}
* 金色の文字使い 4 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(March 20, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0386-2}}
* 金色の文字使い外伝 ―ユニークチートの異世界探訪記― ---(May 20, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0554-5}}
* 金色の文字使い 5 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(July 18, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0556-9}}
* 金色の文字使い 6 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(November 20, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0557-6}}
* 金色の文字使い外伝 ―ユニークチートの異世界探訪記― ---(January 20, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0555-2}}
<references/>

[[Category:Linked Project]]

Konjiki no Wordmaster

2016-02-11T10:47:11Z

Core nxt:

{{Status|Active}}
{{Web_novel|English}}

[[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_1_Cover.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Konjiki no Word Master: Yuusha Yonin ni Makikomareta Unique Cheat / The Unique Cheat of The Man Dragged In By The Four Heroes''' (金色の文字使い ―勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート―) is a Japanese web/light novel written by Tomoto Sui (十本スイ). The novel was adapted into a Manga drawn by Ozaki Yuusuke (尾崎祐介) and published by Age Premium. The Light Novel is illustrated by Sumaki Shungo (すまき俊悟) and published by Fujimi Fantasia Bunko with 6 volumes and ongoing.

''' ''The original web novel can be found here:'' ''' [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n7031bs/ 金色の文字使い　～勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート～]

The ''Konjiki no Wordmaster'' series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Konjiki no Word Master ~ (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]

==Synopsis==
Gluttonous and book-loving "loner" high school student Okamura Hiiro finds himself flying into a different world, along with his happy-go-lucky classmates! The four classmates are frolicking around after seeing that they all have the title of "Hero", but Hiiro's title was..."Innocent Bystander"?! Hiiro starts his adventure by himself with his word magic, the power to embody the image of a word and aims for new landsǃ

==Translation==
===[[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Registration_page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Registration_page|register]] beforehand to avoid confusions.

===Guidelines and Formats===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Names_and_Terminology|Konjiki no Wordmaster Names and Terminology]]

===Feedback & Discussion===
If you like the novel then please give us your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=10924 feedback and/or thoughts]

===Regarding Unlinked Chapters===
There are several chapters here that have been unlinked from translators who has been commercializing their translation of Konjiki no Wordmaster, see [[Baka-Tsuki:Copyrights]]. Please do not link to any translator that uses this means of translation, instead link the ones that are not commercialized.

==Recent Updates==
Older updates can be found [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster: Updates|here]].

===Light Novel Covers===

<gallery>
File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_1_Cover.jpg|Volume 1
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 2 Cover.jpg|Volume 2
File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_3_Cover.jpg|Volume 3
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 4 Cover.jpg|Volume 4
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Short Story 1 Cover.jpg|Short Story 1
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 5 Cover.jpg|Volume 5
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 6 Cover.jpg|Volume 6
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Short Story 2 Cover.jpg|Short Story 2
</gallery>

==Konjiki no Wordmaster by Tomoto Sui==
There are differences between the light novel and the web novel. (In volume 1 of the light novel, it starts to greatly differ from the web novel at the time after Hiiro joins Muir & Arnold. For example, a new important character is introduced contrary to the web novel at that point of time).

'''These translations are based on the web novel.'''


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc1 mw-customtoggle-Arc1Close mw-customtoggle-Arc1Open mw-customtoggle-Arc2 mw-customtoggle-Arc2Close mw-customtoggle-Arc2Open mw-customtoggle-Arc3 mw-customtoggle-Arc3Close mw-customtoggle-Arc3Open mw-customtoggle-Arc4 mw-customtoggle-Arc4Close mw-customtoggle-Arc4Open mw-customtoggle-Arc5 mw-customtoggle-Arc5Close mw-customtoggle-Arc5Open mw-customtoggle-Arc6 mw-customtoggle-Arc6Close mw-customtoggle-Arc6Open mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open mw-customtoggle-Arc8 mw-customtoggle-Arc8Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc8Open mw-customtoggle-Arc9 mw-customtoggle-Arc9Close mw-customtoggle-Arc9Open mw-customtoggle-Arc10 mw-customtoggle-Arc10Close mw-customtoggle-Arc10Open mw-customtoggle-Arc11 mw-customtoggle-Arc11Close mw-customtoggle-Arc11Open mw-customtoggle-Arc12 mw-customtoggle-Arc12Close mw-customtoggle-Arc12Open mw-customtoggle-Arc13 mw-customtoggle-Arc13Close mw-customtoggle-Arc13Open mw-customtoggle-Arc14 mw-customtoggle-Arc14Close mw-customtoggle-Arc14Open mw-customtoggle-Arc15 mw-customtoggle-Arc15Close mw-customtoggle-Arc15Open mw-customtoggle-Arc16 mw-customtoggle-Arc16Close mw-customtoggle-Arc16Open mw-customtoggle-Arc17 mw-customtoggle-Arc17Close mw-customtoggle-Arc17Open" style="background:#B9F8FA;cursor:pointer" align="center"><br/><big><big>''Konjiki no Wordmaster''</big></big><hr/></div>
<div style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;">


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc1 mw-customtoggle-Arc1Close mw-customtoggle-Arc1Open" style="background:#F5090D;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 1</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible" style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc1">

===Chapter 1 - Vagrant Like an Unique Cheat===
* [Web Novel 1] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter01 Chapter 1 - 巻き込まれて異世界 - Dragged Into Another World]]
* [Web Novel 2] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter02 Chapter 2 - クラスメイトという繋がり - Classmates]]
* [Web Novel 3] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter03 Chapter 3 - 魔力と魔法 - Magic and Magic Power]]
* [Web Novel 4] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter04 Chapter 4 - 文字魔法 - Word Magic]]
* [Web Novel 5] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter05 Chapter 5 - 勇者たちは？ - As For the Heroes]]
* [Web Novel 6] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter06 Chapter 6 - 魔物とのバトル - The Battle against Demons]]
* [Web Novel 7] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter07 Chapter 7 - いざ旅立ちへ - Bon Voyage!]]
* [Web Novel 8] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter08 Chapter 8 - 無償では動かない一般人 - An Average Guy That Won’t Work For Free]]
* [Web Novel 9] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter09 Chapter 9 - 刀との出会い - Sword Encounter]]
* [Web Novel 10] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter10 Chapter 10 - 魔族 - Evila]]
* [Web Novel 11] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter11 Chapter 11 - 魔国会議 - Conference En the Demon Country]]
* [Web Novel 12] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter12 Chapter 12 - 肉への欲求 - Desire For Meat]]
* [Web Novel 13] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter13 Chapter 13 - アクアハウンドの肉……実食！- Tasting the Aqua Hound Meat]]
* [Web Novel 14] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter14 Chapter 14 - 初めての仲間？- First Comrades?]]
* [Web Novel 15] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter15 Chapter 15 - 勇者の耳にアイツの噂 - The Heroes Hear Rumours About Him]]
* [Web Novel 16] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter16 Chapter 16 - ラエア祭り - Raer Festival]]
* [Web Novel 17] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter17 Chapter 17 - ギルドマスター - Guild Master]]
* [Web Novel 18] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter18 Chapter 18 - 関所通過方法 - A Method to pass the CheckPoint]]
* [Web Novel 19] [[http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:Hdi50hw1VCYJ:https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/23/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-19/+&cd=1&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us Chapter 19 - 遭遇、ユニーク魔物！- Encounter: A Unique Monster]]
* [Web Novel 20] [[http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:saTaSYDeKC8J:https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/30/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-20/+&cd=1&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us Chapter 20 - 文字魔法の制限 - The Restrictions of Word Magic]]
* [Web Novel 21] [[http://pastebin.com/rnibn4W3 Chapter 21 - レベルの重要性 - The Importance of Level]]
* [Web Novel 22] Chapter 22 - ドッガムと熊人 - The Bear People of Doggam [[http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:X2MJnHDAfKkJ:https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/07/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-22/+&cd=1&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us Link]]
* [Web Novel 23] Chapter 23 - ウェルの決意 - The Determination of Vale [[http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:a6xZ9uqDqswJ:https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/15/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-23/+&cd=1&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us Link]]
* [Web Novel 24] Chapter 24 - 蜜採集 - Honey Gathering [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405150144/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/22/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-24/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 25] Chapter 25 - 蜜菓子の美味さ - Tasty Honey Sweets [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405140111/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/30/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-25/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 26] Chapter 26 - 獣王国会議 - The Meeting in the Kingdom of Beasts [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405134051/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/29/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-26/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 27] Chapter 27 - 旅間の一時 - A Slice of Their Travels [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405135209/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/25/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-27/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 28] Chapter 28 - フェアリスガーデン - Faerie’s Garden [[https://nightraccoon.wordpress.com/2015/01/29/chapter-28-fairy-garden/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 29] Chapter 29 - 一夜の経験 - One Night’s Experience [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405124127/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/01/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-29/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 30] Chapter 30 - 戦争の噂 - Rumors of War [[https://nightraccoon.wordpress.com/2015/01/31/chapter-30-rumors-of-war/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 31] Chapter 31 - 勇者四人の強さと戦争の予感 - The Four Heroes’ Strength, and Premonitions of War [[https://nightraccoon.wordpress.com/2015/02/03/chapter-31-the-four-heroes-strength-and-premonitions-of-war/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 32] Chapter 32 - グリー洞穴 - The Cree Caves [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405133018/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/09/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-32/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 33] Chapter 33 - ミュアの覚醒 - Muir’s Awakening [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405140114/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/15/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-33/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 34] Chapter 34 - ニャンコ野郎の勧誘 - The Kitty Bastard’s Invitation [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405135637/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/15/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-34/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 35] Chapter 35 - レベルアップでパワーアップ - Level Up to Power Up [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405151154/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/22/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-35/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 36] Chapter 36 - 魔王の決意 - Determination of the Demon King [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/02/28/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-36-determination-of-the-demon-king/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 37] Chapter 37 - 獣王国パシオン - Capital of the Beast Kingdom, Pashion [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/02/chaper-37-captial-of-the-beast-kingdom-passion/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 38] Chapter 38 - アノールドの師匠 - Arnold’s Master [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/03/chapter-38-arnolds-master/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 39] Chapter 39 - 止められない戦争 - The Unstoppable War [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/08/chapter-39-the-unstoppable-war/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 40] Chapter 40 - 戦争開始！　そして急展開！？- War Commences, and a Sudden Development! [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150316200339/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/09/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-40/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 41] Chapter 41 - 戦争の中断 - Interruption of War [[http://pastebin.com/6Ar4iu9P Link]]
* [Web Novel 42] Chapter 42 - 魔国会議再び - Another Conference in the Demon Country [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-42.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 43] Chapter 43 - ララシークの実力 - Rarashik’s Ablilty [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/10/chapter-43-rarashiks-ability/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 44] Chapter 44 - ミュアの試験終了！- Muir’s Test Complete [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/12/chapter-44-muirs-test-complete/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 45] Chapter 45 - 獣人のルーツ - The Gabranth’s Roots [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/15/chapter-45-the-gabranths-roots/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 46] Chapter 46 - ヒイロの決断 - Hiiro’s Decision [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/15/chapter-46-hiiros-decision/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 47] Chapter 47 - アノールドのもう一つの目的 - Arnold’s Other Objective [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-47.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 48] Chapter 48 - 姉でメイド - His Sister, The Maid [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150701165532/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-48/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 49] Chapter 49 - ヒイロと少女 - Hiiro and the Little Girl [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/chapter-49-hiiro-and-the-girl/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 50] Chapter 50 - ミミルと少 - Mimir and the Boy [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/chapter-50-mimiru-and-the-boy/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 51] Chapter 51 - 二人だけの約束 - Promise between the Two [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/chapter-51-promise-between-the-two/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 52] Chapter 52 - アノールドたちの疑惑 - Arnold and Co’s Suspicions [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-52_17.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 53] Chapter 53 - 幽霊の正体と友達 - Identity of the Ghost, and Friends [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/21/chapter-53-identity-of-the-ghost-and-friends/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 54] Chapter 54 - 新たな旅立ち - a New Journey [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/21/chapter-54-a-new-journey/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 55] Chapter 55 - あの鳥、再び！- That Bird Again! [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-55-that.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 56] Chapter 56 - ヴィクトリアスの動き - Movement in Victorias [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150620132041/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/22/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-56/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 57] Chapter 57 - あれから一か - One Month Later [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/25/chapter-57-one-month-later/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 58] Chapter 58 - いざ、魔族の大陸へ！- Now, to the Evila Continent! [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-58-now.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 59] Chapter 59 - グランスライムの脅威！- Threat of the Grand Slime [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/26/chapter-59-threat-of-the-grand-slime/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 60] Chapter 60 - 行き倒れの執事？ - Resurrecting Butler? [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/28/chapter-60-resurrecting-butler/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 61] Chapter 61 - 見抜く執事・シウバ - The Insightful Butler Silvan [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/29/chapter-61-the-insightful-butler-silvan/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 62] Chapter 62 - 新たな変態（仲間）？ - A New Pervert (Companion)? [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150330183025/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/30/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-62/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 63] Chapter 63 - ヴェノムマウンテン - Venom Mountain [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-63.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 64] Chapter 64 - サボテンマンとの戦い - The Fight With the Cactus Man [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-64.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 65] Chapter 65 - 屋敷に向けて - Towards the Mansion [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/02/chapter-65-toward-the-mansion/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 66] Chapter 66 - カオスな三人 - The Chaotic Trio [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-66.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 67] Chapter 67 - 狡猾な少女・リリィン - The Devious Girl - Liliyn [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-67.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 68] Chapter 68 - 執事の手際 - The Butler's Finesse [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/05/chapter-68-the-butlers-finesse/ Link]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc2 mw-customtoggle-Arc2Close mw-customtoggle-Arc2Open" style="background:#FF9E00;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 2</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc2">

===Chapter 2 - Hell on the Move===
* [Web Novel 69] Chapter 69 - 魔獣少女・シャモエ - Majuu Girl - Shamoe [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/07/chapter-69-majuu-girl-shamoe/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 70] Chapter 70 - 幼女強し？　弱し？ - Little Girl-Strong? Weak? [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/07/chapter-70-little-girl-strong-weak/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 71] Chapter 71 - 幼女からの勧誘 - The Little Girl's Invitation [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150504014529/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/04/12/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-71/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 72] Chapter 72 - 訪れる赤い雨 - The Visiting Red Rain [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-72.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 73] Chapter 73 - ランクＳＳの魔物 - SS Ranked Demon [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/12/chapter-73-ss-ranked-demon/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 74] Chapter 74 - 赤い雨の実態 - The Origin of the Red Rain
* [Web Novel 75] Chapter 75 - 謝るメイド - The Apologizing Maid
* [Web Novel 76] Chapter 76 - 悪魔との契約？ - Contract With a Demon? [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-76.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 77] Chapter 77 - 新しい旅仲間 - New Traveling Companions [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/16/310/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 78] Chapter 78 - 主思いの従者 - The Servant's Worries
* [Web Novel 79] Chapter 79 - そして旅へ - And Now, Towards the Journey [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-79.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 80] Chapter 80 - 一か後の勇者たちは - The Heroes One Month Later [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-80.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 81] Chapter 81 - それぞれの思惑 - Everyone's Expectations [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/20/chapter-81-everyones-expectations/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 82] Chapter 82 - 最初の目的地へ - To the First Destination [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/20/chapter-82-to-the-first-destination/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 83] Chapter 83 - ラオーブ砂漠での戦闘 - Battle in Raohrb Desert
* [Web Novel 84] Chapter 84 - アスラ族 - The Ashura Tribe [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150421190225/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/04/20/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-84/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 85] Chapter 85 - リリィンとシヴァン - Liliyn and Sivan [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/22/chapter-85-liliyn-and-sivan/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 86] Chapter 86 - アスラの執着 - Devotion of the Ashura [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-86-ashuras-tenacity Link]]
* [Web Novel 87] Chapter 87 - 譲れない思い - Unyielding Thoughts [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-87.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 88] Chapter 88 - カミュの実力 - Camus's True Power
* [Web Novel 89] Chapter 89 - ヒイロＶＳカミュ - Hiiro Vs. Camus [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-89.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 90] Chapter 90 - 決着！ - The Conclusionǃ
* [Web Novel 91] Chapter 91 - カミュの決意 - Camus's Resolve [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/26/chapter-91-camuss-resolve/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 92] Chapter 92 - 共闘する両者 - United Front [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/04/29/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-92-united-front/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 93] Chapter 93 - 新たな文字魔法の能力……と称号 - New world Magic Ability…… And Title [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-93.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 94] Chapter 94 - 対決、砂漠の魔物 - Confrontation, The Demon of the Desert [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150519173232/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/04/29/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-94/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 95] Chapter 95 - 覚悟 - Resolve [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-95-resolve Link]]
* [Web Novel 96] Chapter 96 - 決着、そして涙と別れ - The Conclusion, and Tearful Farewell [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/05/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-96.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 97] Chapter 97 - 文字魔法の反動 - Rebound of Word Magic [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/05/13/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-97-rebound-of-word-magic/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 98] Chapter 98 - 実食！　アスラ鍋！ - Food! Ashura Nabeǃ [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/05/02/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-98-food-ashura-tribe/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 99] Chapter 99 - 酔いしれる仲間たち - Intoxicated Companions [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-99-intoxicated-companions Link]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc3 mw-customtoggle-Arc3Close mw-customtoggle-Arc3Open" style="background:#FFFF00;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 3</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc3">

===Chapter 3 - War Between the Races===
* [Web Novel 100] Chapter 100 - 半年後 - After Half a Year [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-100-after-half-a-year Link]]
* [Web Novel 101] Chapter 101 - 会談への序曲 - Prelude to the Conference [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/05/07/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-101-prelude-to-the-meeting/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 102] Chapter 102 - 魔王、人間界へ - The Demon Lord, To The Human World [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-102-the-demon-lord-to-the-human-world Link]]
* [Web Novel 103] Chapter 103 - 人魔同盟締結会談 - Humas-Evila Alliance Conference [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/05/12/chapter-103-humas-evila-alliance-conference/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 104] Chapter 104 - 国王ルドルフの思惑 - King Rudolph's Motive [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/05/27/knw-chapter-104-king-rudolfs-motive/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 105] Chapter 105 - 裏切りの始まり - Beginning of Betrayal [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/05/23/beginning-of-betrayal/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 106] Chapter 106 - 戦争の始まり - Beginning of War [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/05/27/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-106-beginning-of-war/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 107] Chapter 107 - 現実を知る勇者たち - The Heroes Who Came To Know Of Reality [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/05/20/knw-chapter-107-the-heroes-who-came-to-know-of-reality/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 108] Chapter 108 - 登場！丘村日色！- Enter! Okamura Hiiro! [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com/2015/05/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-108.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 109] Chapter 109 - ヒイロの実力 - Hiiro's True Ability [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com/2015/05/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-109.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 110] Chapter 110 - 閉じ込められた者たち - The Imprisoned Ones [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/05/31/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-110-the-imprisoned-ones/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 111] Chapter 111 - 生きていた者 - Those Who Are Still Alive [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/05/31/knw-chapter-111-those-who-are-alive/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 112] Chapter 112 - 脱出 - Escape [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/05/31/chapter-112-escape/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 113] Chapter 113 - ジュドムの手際と新たな裏切り - Judom's Countermeasures and a New Betrayal [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-113-judoms-countermeasures-and-a-new-betrayal Link]]
* [Web Novel 114] Chapter 114 - 場違いなヒイロ - Out of Place Hiiro [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-114-out-of-place-hiiro Link]]
* [Web Novel 115] Chapter 115 - 魔王との出会い - Meeting With the Demon Queen [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-115-meeting-with-the-demon-lord Link]]
* [Web Novel 116] Chapter 116 - ヒイロとイヴェアム - Hiiro and Eveam [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-116-hiiro-and-eveam Link]]
* [Web Novel 117] Chapter 117 - 魔王の依頼 - Request of the Demon Lord [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-117-request-of-the-demon-lord Link]]
* [Web Novel 118] Chapter 118 - ヒイロ、聖地オルディネへ - Hiiro, At Holy Oldine [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/03/knw-chapter-118-hiiro-at-holy-oldine/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 119] Chapter 119 - トップの実力 - The Top's True Strength [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/03/knw-chapter-119-the-tops-true-strength/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 120] Chapter 120 - ストレス解消する主人公 - The Protagonist That Relieves His Stress [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/03/knw-chapter-120-the-protagonist-that-relieves-his-stress/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 121] Chapter 121 - 変わり果てた国王 - The Transformed King [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/06/08/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-121-the-transformed-king/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 122] Chapter 122 - 訪問者 - Visitor [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150610021634/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/06/08/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-122/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 123] Chapter 123 - 裏切りへの道のり - Way to Betrayal [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-123-way-to-betrayal Link]]
* [Web Novel 124] Chapter 124 - ヒイロ、再び魔国へ - Hiiro, Once Again To The Demon Country [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-124.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 125] Chapter 125 - ヒイロ無双 - The Unparalleled Hiiro [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/14/knw-chapter-125-the-unparalleled-hiiro/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 126] Chapter 126 - ヒイロＶＳクロウチ - Hiiro vs Crouch [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/14/knw-chapter-126-hiiro-vs-crouch/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 127] Chapter 127 - 雷と闇 - Lightning and Darkness [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/14/knw-chapter-127-lightning-and-darkness/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 128] Chapter 128 - ゾンビにはこうする - How To Deal With Zombies [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/06/18/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-128-how-to-deal-with-zombies/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 129] Chapter 129 - クルーエル三人ＶＳ獣人族の第二王子 - Cruel:Three People vs 2nd Prince of Garbanth [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/06/21/chapter-129-the-three-cruel-veterans-vs-second-prince-of-gabranth/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 130] Chapter 130 - 勝利の苦み - The Bitter Taste of Victory [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/06/24/chapter-130-bitter-taste-of-victory/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 131] Chapter 131 - オーノウスＶＳ勇者四人 - Ornoth VS The Four Heroes [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/07/03/chapter-131-ornoth-vs-the-four-heroes/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 132] Chapter 132 - 別れる勇者たち - The Separated Heroes [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/03/knw-chapter-132-the-separated-heroes/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 133] Chapter 133 - 説教するヒイロ - The Preaching Hiiro [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-133.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 134] Chapter 134 - イライラする主人公 - The Irritated Protagonist [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-134.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 135] Chapter 135 - 夢の始まり - Start Of His Dreams [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-135-the-start-of-his-dream Link]]
* [Web Novel 136] Chapter 136 - 城への招待 - Invitation to the Castle [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/knw-chapter-136-invitation-to-the-castle/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 137] Chapter 137 - 脅迫 - Threat [[http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:NMz4nCU9qnMJ:https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-137/+&cd=1&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us Link]]
* [Web Novel 138] Chapter 138 - 勇者と魔王の対面 - The Heroes and the Demon Lord, Face-to-Face [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-138.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 139] Chapter 139 - ヒイロのカミングアウト - Hiiro's Coming-Out [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/knw-chapter-139-hiiros-coming-out/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 140] Chapter 140 - 勇者二人の処遇 - The Two Heroes' Treatment [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/knw-chapter-140-the-two-heroes-treatment/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 141] Chapter 141 - 実食、魔国料理！ - Real Food, Demon Capital Cuisine! [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/07/knw-chapter-141-real-food-demon-capital-cuisine/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 142] Chapter 142 - 真夜中の対談 - Late Night Conversation [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/07/07/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-142-late-night-conversation/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 143] Chapter 143 - 許可証ゲット！ - Permit Receivedǃ [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-143-permit-received Link]]
* [Web Novel 144] Chapter 144 - 勇者とテッケイルの対面 - The Heroes and Teckil’s Meeting [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/07/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-144.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 145] Chapter 145 - 謎の少 - The Mysterious Boy
* [Web Novel 146] Chapter 146 - 先代魔王アヴォロス - Ex-Demon Lord Avoros
* [Web Novel 147] Chapter 147 - ヒイロミッション - Hiiro's Mission
* [Web Novel 148] Chapter 148 - ムーティヒの橋、大崩壊！- Mütich Bridge, Great Collapse! [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-148-mutich-bridge-great-collapse Link]]
* [Web Novel 149] Chapter 149 - お役目終了？ - Role End? [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-149-role-end Link]]
* [Web Novel 150] Chapter 150 - 獣人族の覚悟 - Resolution of the Gabranth [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-150-resolution-of-the-gabranth Link]]
* [Web Novel 151] Chapter 151 - 久々の魔国会議 - After a Long Time, Evila Conference [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-151-after-a-long-time-evila-conference Link]]
* [Web Novel 152] Chapter 152 - イヴェアムの決意 - Eveam's Decision [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-152-eveams-decision Link]]
* [Web Novel 153] Chapter 153 - 異例な要求 - Unprecedented Demand [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-153-unprecedented-demand Link]]
* [Web Novel 154] Chapter 154 - 牢屋での一話 - A Conversation At The Jail
* [Web Novel 155] Chapter 155 - 意外な訪問客 - Unexpected Visitor
* [Web Novel 156] Chapter 156 - ヒイロとアクウィナス - Hiiro and Aquinas [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/07/18/chapter-156-hiiro-and-aquinas/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 157] Chapter 157 - お久しぶりな仲間たち - Longtime Companions [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/07/20/chapter-157-longtime-companions/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 158] Chapter 158 - 間違いなくアイツのことだ！ - It’s Definitely About Him! [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/23/knw-chapter-158-its-definitely-about-him/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 159] Chapter 159 - 赤ローブの正体　～アノールドの暴走～ - The Red Robe’s Identity ~Arnold’s Rampage~ [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/23/knw-chapter-159-the-red-robes-identity-arnolds-rampage/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 160] Chapter 160 - ヒイロ気に入られる - Coming to Like Hiiro [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/23/knw-chapter-160-coming-to-like-hiiro/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 161] Chapter 161 - アノールドとミュア、決闘参加決定 - Arnold and Muir, Duel Participation Confirmed [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/07/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-161.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 162] Chapter 162 - 見返すヒイロ - Triumphant Hiiro
* [Web Novel 163] Chapter 163 - ヒイロの突撃パシオン - Hiiro Charges to Passion
* [Web Novel 164] Chapter 164 - 親バカな獣王 - The Doting Beast King
* [Web Novel 165] Chapter 165 - ヒイロ、パシオンを去る - Hiiro Leaves from Passion
* [Web Novel 166] Chapter 166 - ヴィクトリアス事情 - Victorias’ Circumstances
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc4 mw-customtoggle-Arc4Close mw-customtoggle-Arc4Open" style="background:#80FF00;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 4</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc4">

===Chapter 4 - Evila VS Gabranth: Fate Deciding Duel===
* [Web Novel 167] Chapter 167 - 再会 - Reunion [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/08/06/knw-chapter-167-reunion/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 168] Chapter 168 - 始まる魔族と獣人族の決闘！ - Start of the Duel of Evila and Gabranth
* [Web Novel 169] Chapter 169 - マリオネＶＳレオウード - Marione Vs. Leowald
* [Web Novel 170] Chapter 170 - 太陽と大地の勝敗 - The Outcome of the Clash Between the Sun and the Earth [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/08/14/knw-chapter-170-the-outcome-of-the-clash-between-the-sun-and-the-earth/ Link]]
* [Web Novel Special] Special Christmas Chapter - Christmas Night Miracle Early Part [[http://chronazero.blogspot.co.id/2015/11/konjiki-no-wordmaster-christmas-special.html Link]]
* [Web Novel Special] Special Christmas Chapter - Christmas Night Miracle Latter Part [[http://chronazero.blogspot.co.id/2015/12/konjiki-no-wordmaster-christmas-special.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 171| Chapter 171 - アノールドとミュアの決闘デビュー - Arnold and Muir’s Duel Debut
* [Web Novel 172] Chapter 172 - 成長した元仲間たち - Improved New Companions
* [Web Novel 173] Chapter 173 - それぞれの実力 - Their Respective Abilities [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/04/knw-chapter-173-their-respective-abilities/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 174] Chapter 174 - ミュア奮闘 - Muir's Struggle [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/174-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 175] Chapter 175 - 二対二 - Two Vs. Two [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/23/knw-chapter-175-two-vs-two/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 176] Chapter 176 - 通わせる心 - Unyielding Spirit [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/176-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 177] Chapter 177 - 真のエースの実力 - The Genuine Ace’s Real Abilities [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/177-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 178] Chapter 178 - 友達思い - I Consider You a Friend [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/178-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 179] Chapter 179 - ヒイロ立つ！ - Hiiro, Stand! [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/179-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 180] Chapter 180 - 瞬殺の仕方 - How To Insta-Kill [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/180-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 181] Chapter 181 - よく考えれば幼女ばかり - Often Thought of as Little Girls [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/181-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 182] Chapter 182 - パシオン襲撃 - Passion Raid [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/182-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 183] Chapter 183 - 傀儡の大志 - The Puppet Taishi [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/183-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 184] Chapter 184 - オーノウス＆ラッシュバルＶＳレニオン＆ユーヒット - Ornoth & Rushbelle VS Lenion & Yuhito [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/184-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 185] Chapter 185 - 戦う者と守る者 - The Ones Who Fight and the Ones Who Protect [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/185-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 186] Chapter 186 - 第四回戦の勝者！ - Winner of the Fourth Round! [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/186-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 187] Chapter 187 - 最終戦に向けて - Towards the Final Fight [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/187-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 188] Chapter 188 - 瞬き忘れる攻防 - Forgetting Offense and Defense For a Blink [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/188-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 189] Chapter 189 - 互いの戦力を駆使して - Freely Wielding the Mutual War Potential [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/189-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 190] Chapter 190 - その手で掴むものは - That Thing She Held In Her Hand [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/190-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 191] Chapter 191 - 決勝戦へ - Finale [[https://riptranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/27/knw-chp-191/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 192] Chapter 192 - ヒイロＶＳレオウード - Hiiro VS Leowald [[https://riptranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/30/chapter-192-hiiro-vs-leowald/ Link]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_193|[Web Novel 193] Chapter 193 - 男なら燃える！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_194|[Web Novel 194] Chapter 194 - 獣王の本気 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_195|[Web Novel 195] Chapter 195 - 次のステージへ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_196|[Web Novel 196] Chapter 196 - 勝者は拳を突き上げる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_197|[Web Novel 197] Chapter 197 - 勝者への賛美 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_198|[Web Novel 198] Chapter 198 - 英雄への称賛 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_199|[Web Novel 199] Chapter 199 - 恒久同盟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_200|[Web Novel 200] Chapter 200 - 招かれざる凶徒 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_201|[Web Novel 201] Chapter 201 - アヴォロスの目的 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_202|[Web Novel 202] Chapter 202 - マタル・デウスという組織 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_203|[Web Novel 203] Chapter 203 - ひとたびの別れ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_204|[Web Novel 204] Chapter 204 - ハーオスへの帰還 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_205|[Web Novel 205] Chapter 205 - 戒められるヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_206|[Web Novel 206] Chapter 206 - 宴の始まり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_207|[Web Novel 207] Chapter 207 - 宴の終わり - ]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc5 mw-customtoggle-Arc5Close mw-customtoggle-Arc5Open" style="background:#00FFD5; cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 5</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left; margin:5px 5px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc5">

===Chapter 5 - Matal Deus' Secret Maneuvering===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_208|[Web Novel 208] Chapter 208 - パシオンの現状 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_209|[Web Novel 209] Chapter 209 - コクロゥの反乱 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_210|[Web Novel 210] Chapter 210 - ジュドム立つ！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_211|[Web Novel 211] Chapter 211 - ヒイロの探し物 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_212|[Web Novel 212] Chapter 212 - オーノウスの残念さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_213|[Web Novel 213] Chapter 213 - 旧知の再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_214|[Web Novel 214] Chapter 214 - ヒイロとサル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_215|[Web Novel 215] Chapter 215 - 精霊からの招待 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_216|[Web Novel 216] Chapter 216 - スピリットフォレスト - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_217|[Web Novel 217] Chapter 217 - 高慢ちきな蛇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_218|[Web Novel 218] Chapter 218 - 再会、妖精女王 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_219|[Web Novel 219] Chapter 219 - 精霊とは - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_220|[Web Novel 220] Chapter 220 - 精霊契約の実情 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_221|[Web Novel 221] Chapter 221 - ヒイロＶＳテン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_222|[Web Novel 222] Chapter 222 - ヒイロならではの探索法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_223|[Web Novel 223] Chapter 223 - 素直になれない蛇姫 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_224|[Web Novel 224] Chapter 224 - 契約執行 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_225|[Web Novel 225] Chapter 225 - ニッキの意志 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_226|[Web Novel 226] Chapter 226 - 聖地への暗い足音 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_227|[Web Novel 227] Chapter 227 - ナーオスの灯 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_228|[Web Novel 228] Chapter 228 - クゼル・ジオという男 - A man named Cruzer Jio]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Extra|[Web Novel Extra] Extra - 人気投票ランキング結果発表！！！- Popularity Vote Ranking Result Announcement ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_229|[Web Novel 229] Chapter 229 - ツラヌキからザンゲキへ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_230|[Web Novel 230] Chapter 230 - 敵の精霊 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_231|[Web Novel 231] Chapter 231 - 初代魔王の核 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_232|[Web Novel 232] Chapter 232 - アポイントメント - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_233|[Web Novel 233] Chapter 233 - ヒイロパーティ集結 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_234|[Web Novel 234] Chapter 234 - 意外な接点 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_235|[Web Novel 235] Chapter 235 - ヒイロとザンゲキの繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_236|[Web Novel 236] Chapter 236 - 勧誘成功 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_237|[Web Novel 237] Chapter 237 - パシオン来訪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_238|[Web Novel 238] Chapter 238 - 喜び合う後の悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_239|[Web Novel 239] Chapter 239 - 樹に宿る精霊 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_240|[Web Novel 240] Chapter 240 - アラゴルンを襲った凶刃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_241|[Web Novel 241] Chapter 241 - 理想の土地 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_242|[Web Novel 242] Chapter 242 - 実食！　ライブの手料理！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_243|[Web Novel 243] Chapter 243 - ミミルの歌 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_244|[Web Novel 244] Chapter 244 - 闇夜の訪問 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_245|[Web Novel 245] Chapter 245 - 乗っ取り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_246|[Web Novel 246] Chapter 246 - ヴィクトリアス落ちる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_247|[Web Novel 247] Chapter 247 - ナイフの解明 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_248|[Web Novel 248] Chapter 248 - まずはマッサージ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_249|[Web Novel 249] Chapter 249 - 太赤纏の力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_250|[Web Novel 250] Chapter 250 - 新生ザンゲキの力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_251|[Web Novel 251] Chapter 251 - 閃光花火 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_252|[Web Novel 252] Chapter 252 - 二人の小さな恋 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_253|[Web Novel 253] Chapter 253 - お手軽ロリババア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_254|[Web Novel 254] Chapter 254 - 第二王女ファラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_255|[Web Novel 255] Chapter 255 - マルキス訪問 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_256|[Web Novel 256] Chapter 256 - マルキスの忠告 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_257|[Web Novel 257] Chapter 257 - 二人の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_258|[Web Novel 258] Chapter 258 - 身体力とは - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_259|[Web Novel 259] Chapter 259 - ヒイロの根源 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_260|[Web Novel 260] Chapter 260 - サクリファイス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_261|[Web Novel 261] Chapter 261 - 初代魔王の核、奪われる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_262|[Web Novel 262] Chapter 262 - クゼルの告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_263|[Web Novel 263] Chapter 263 - サクリファイス誕生 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_264|[Web Novel 264] Chapter 264 - クピドゥス族 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_265|[Web Novel 265] Chapter 265 - 歪んだ思想 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_266|[Web Novel 266] Chapter 266 - 二つの墓標 - ]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc6 mw-customtoggle-Arc6Close mw-customtoggle-Arc6Open" style="background:#6B00FF; cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 6</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left; margin:5px 5px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc6">'''

===Chapter 6 - Prelude to War===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_267|[Web Novel 267] Chapter 267 - 戦争へのカウントダウン始まる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_268|[Web Novel 268] Chapter 268 - リリィンは幼女？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_269|[Web Novel 269] Chapter 269 - 別れの前に - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_270|[Web Novel 270] Chapter 270 - ヒイロ、ハーオスへ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_271|[Web Novel 271] Chapter 271 - 不慮の事故？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_272|[Web Novel 272] Chapter 272 - さすがのヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_273|[Web Novel 273] Chapter 273 - 純情な魔王 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_274|[Web Novel 274] Chapter 274 - 許しの条件 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_275|[Web Novel 275] Chapter 275 - 赤い幼女の百面相 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_276|[Web Novel 276] Chapter 276 - 脱走 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_277|[Web Novel 277] Chapter 277 - ジュドムの脅威 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_278|[Web Novel 278] Chapter 278 - 脱走の真実 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_279|[Web Novel 279] Chapter 279 - つぶらな要求 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_280|[Web Novel 280] Chapter 280 - ヒイロのやる気 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_281|[Web Novel 281] Chapter 281 - アザゼル海 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_282|[Web Novel 282] Chapter 282 - いざ海へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_283|[Web Novel 283] Chapter 283 - それぞれの攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_284|[Web Novel 284] Chapter 284 - ハンティング - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_285|[Web Novel 285] Chapter 285 - 黒鳥と少 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_286|[Web Novel 286] Chapter 286 - 敗北の悔しさ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_287|[Web Novel 287] Chapter 287 - 動き出す世界 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_288|[Web Novel 288] Chapter 288 - ヒーローの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_289|[Web Novel 289] Chapter 289 - イデア戦争 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_290|[Web Novel 290] Chapter 290 - テッケイル帰還 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_291|[Web Novel 291] Chapter 291 - 困惑な謝罪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_292|[Web Novel 292] Chapter 292 - 始まる戦争 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_293|[Web Novel 293] Chapter 293 - 謎の差し入れ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_294|[Web Novel 294] Chapter 294 - アリシャとの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_295|[Web Novel 295] Chapter 295 - 揺るがないヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_296|[Web Novel 296] Chapter 296 - ニッキとの出会い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_297|[Web Novel 297] Chapter 297 - 黒い竹 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_298|[Web Novel 298] Chapter 298 - バンブーヒルの悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_299|[Web Novel 299] Chapter 299 - ニッキの一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_300|[Web Novel 300] Chapter 300 - バカ弟子誕生 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_301|[Web Novel 301] Chapter 301 - 気になる情報 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_302|[Web Novel 302] Chapter 302 - キルツという男 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_303|[Web Novel 303] Chapter 303 - 奇跡の連合軍 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_304|[Web Novel 304] Chapter 304 - 大志の覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_305|[Web Novel 305] Chapter 305 - ヒイロとアヴォロスの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_306|[Web Novel 306] Chapter 306 - ヒイロのステータス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_307|[Web Novel 307] Chapter 307 - 軍議での決定 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_308|[Web Novel 308] Chapter 308 - イデア戦争開始 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_309|[Web Novel 309] Chapter 309 - 橋での攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_310|[Web Novel 310] Chapter 310 - イオニス圧勝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_311|[Web Novel 311] Chapter 311 - ラッシュバルの実力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_312|[Web Novel 312] Chapter 312 - ヴィクトリアス侵入 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_313|[Web Novel 313] Chapter 313 - 国民解放 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_314|[Web Novel 314] Chapter 314 - 戦うべき相手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_315|[Web Novel 315] Chapter 315 - 関所到着！ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open" style="background:#B300FF;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 7</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc7">

===Chapter 7 - War in Idea===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_316|[Web Novel 316] Chapter 316 - 残酷な爆発 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_317|[Web Novel 317] Chapter 317 - 助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_318|[Web Novel 318] Chapter 318 - 醜悪な巨人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_319|[Web Novel 319] Chapter 319 - 強さの価値観 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_320|[Web Novel 320] Chapter 320 - オーノウスＶＳイーラオーラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_321|[Web Novel 321] Chapter 321 - 獣覚 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_322|[Web Novel 322] Chapter 322 - アヴォロスの企て - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_323|[Web Novel 323] Chapter 323 - 断刀・トウバツ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_324|[Web Novel 324] Chapter 324 - ノアの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_325|[Web Novel 325] Chapter 325 - ヒイロの太赤纏 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_326|[Web Novel 326] Chapter 326 - ノアの驚愕ステータス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_327|[Web Novel 327] Chapter 327 - 似た者同士 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_328|[Web Novel 328] Chapter 328 - 意外な結末 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_329|[Web Novel 329] Chapter 329 - ニッキとカミュの戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_330|[Web Novel 330] Chapter 330 - ニッキ＆カミュＶＳヒヨミ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_331|[Web Novel 331] Chapter 331 - コンビネーション - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_332|[Web Novel 332] Chapter 332 - 別格のヒヨミ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_333|[Web Novel 333] Chapter 333 - 二人の一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_334|[Web Novel 334] Chapter 334 - 痛み分け - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_335|[Web Novel 335] Chapter 335 - テンの疑惑 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_336|[Web Novel 336] Chapter 336 - 国喰い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_337|[Web Novel 337] Chapter 337 - イヴェアムとアヴォロスの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_338|[Web Novel 338] Chapter 338 - 世界のシステム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_339|[Web Novel 339] Chapter 339 - 信じる者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_340|[Web Novel 340] Chapter 340 - 凶報 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_341|[Web Novel 341] Chapter 341 - マリオネの決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_342|[Web Novel 342] Chapter 342 - 獣王の一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_343|[Web Novel 343] Chapter 343 - 強襲パシオン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_344|[Web Novel 344] Chapter 344 - 誘拐 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 1|[Web Novel Character Special 1] - 登場人物１　ヒイロパーティ編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 2|[Web Novel Character Special 2] - 登場人物２　勇者・人間国編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 3|[Web Novel Character Special 3] - 登場人物３　魔国編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 4|[Web Novel Character Special 4] - 登場人物４　獣人国編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 5|[Web Novel Character Special 5] - 登場人物５　マタル・デウス編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 6|[Web Novel Character Special 6] - 登場人物６　精霊族・その他編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_345|[Web Novel 345] Chapter 345 - 奪われた宝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_346|[Web Novel 346] Chapter 346 - ミミルの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_347|[Web Novel 347] Chapter 347 - 再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_348|[Web Novel 348] Chapter 348 - 変わり果てた友人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_349|[Web Novel 349] Chapter 349 - 大志の暴走 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_350|[Web Novel 350] Chapter 350 - 時を写す魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_351|[Web Novel 351] Chapter 351 - アヴォロスの傀儡 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_352|[Web Novel 352] Chapter 352 - ヒイロの推察 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_353|[Web Novel 353] Chapter 353 - ボンドリング - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_354|[Web Novel 354] Chapter 354 - 想い人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_355|[Web Novel 355] Chapter 355 - 一目終了 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_356|[Web Novel 356] Chapter 356 - 夜更けの出来事 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc8 mw-customtoggle-Arc8Close mw-customtoggle-Arc8Open" style="background:#FF0077;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 8</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc8">

===Chapter 8 - The War Aggravating===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_357|[Web Novel 357] Chapter 357 - 夜の約束 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_358|[Web Novel 358] Chapter 358 - 早朝の襲撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_359|[Web Novel 359] Chapter 359 - ミュアの意志 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_360|[Web Novel 360] Chapter 360 - ヒイロの策 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_361|[Web Novel 361] Chapter 361 - キルツという人間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_362|[Web Novel 362] Chapter 362 - 親バカを説得 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_363|[Web Novel 363] Chapter 363 - 王城の地下 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_364|[Web Novel 364] Chapter 364 - 浮遊城シャイターン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_365|[Web Novel 365] Chapter 365 - シャイターン砲 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_366|[Web Novel 366] Chapter 366 - ミュアとミミル、アヴォロスとの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_367|[Web Novel 367] Chapter 367 - ミュアとミミルのヒーロー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_368|[Web Novel 368] Chapter 368 - 計画実行 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_369|[Web Novel 369] Chapter 369 - 捕虜の実態 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_370|[Web Novel 370] Chapter 370 - 初代勇者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_371|[Web Novel 371] Chapter 371 - お届けもの - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_372|[Web Novel 372] Chapter 372 - 真のアヴォロス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_373|[Web Novel 373] Chapter 373 - 吸い込む者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_374|[Web Novel 374] Chapter 374 - 話の整理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_375|[Web Novel 375] Chapter 375 - 聖地へ訪問 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_376|[Web Novel 376] Chapter 376 - ポートニスとの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_377|[Web Novel 377] Chapter 377 - ポートニスの落胆 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_378|[Web Novel 378] Chapter 378 - 子供たちの笑顔 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_379|[Web Novel 379] Chapter 379 - 初代勇者との対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_380|[Web Novel 380] Chapter 380 - 初代勇者召喚 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_381|[Web Novel 381] Chapter 381 - 救世主 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_382|[Web Novel 382] Chapter 382 - 優花の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_383|[Web Novel 383] Chapter 383 - 神の存在 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_384|[Web Novel 384] Chapter 384 - の下で - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_385|[Web Novel 385] Chapter 385 - シウバの話 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_386|[Web Novel 386] Chapter 386 - 自分という存在 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_387|[Web Novel 387] Chapter 387 - テリトリアル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_388|[Web Novel 388] Chapter 388 - 二人の戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_389|[Web Novel 389] Chapter 389 - 覚悟の弱み - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_390|[Web Novel 390] Chapter 390 - 師弟対決 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_391|[Web Novel 391] Chapter 391 - テッケイルの一閃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_392|[Web Novel 392] Chapter 392 - 穏やかなひととき - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_393|[Web Novel 393] Chapter 393 - 笑顔への答え - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_394|[Web Novel 394] Chapter 394 - 大戦へのカウントダウン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_395|[Web Novel 395] Chapter 395 - 開始される大戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_396|[Web Novel 396] Chapter 396 - 人の業 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_397|[Web Novel 397] Chapter 397 - 英雄の力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_398|[Web Novel 398] Chapter 398 - 用意周到 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_399|[Web Novel 399] Chapter 399 - 見下ろす赤き翼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_400|[Web Novel 400] Chapter 400 - 生還する者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_401|[Web Novel 401] Chapter 401 - 古代異次元迷宮マクバラ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc9 mw-customtoggle-Arc9Close mw-customtoggle-Arc9Open" style="background:#408F82;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 9</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc9">

===Chapter 9 - Macballa, the Labyrinth from Ancient Different Dimension===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_402|[Web Novel 402] Chapter 402 - 瞬殺 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_403|[Web Novel 403] Chapter 403 - 憧れとの対決 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_404|[Web Novel 404] Chapter 404 - オールマジシャン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_405|[Web Novel 405] Chapter 405 - マルキスの悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_406|[Web Novel 406] Chapter 406 - アヴォロスの目的 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_407|[Web Novel 407] Chapter 407 - 論理ＶＳ暴力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_408|[Web Novel 408] Chapter 408 - 貫く手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_409|[Web Novel 409] Chapter 409 - 命の対価 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_410|[Web Novel 410] Chapter 410 - 最高の男の最後 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_411|[Web Novel 411] Chapter 411 - レオウードＶＳコクロゥ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_412|[Web Novel 412] Chapter 412 - 迎え撃つ凶刃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_413|[Web Novel 413] Chapter 413 - 三者激突 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_414|[Web Novel 414] Chapter 414 - 過去の悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_415|[Web Novel 415] Chapter 415 - 闇に呑まれるコクロゥ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_416|[Web Novel 416] Chapter 416 - 太陽と闇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_417|[Web Novel 417] Chapter 417 - ネレイの真実 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_418|[Web Novel 418] Chapter 418 - 書きたい物語 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_419|[Web Novel 419] Chapter 419 - 衝撃の告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_420|[Web Novel 420] Chapter 420 - 最強の裏切り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_421|[Web Novel 421] Chapter 421 - 誓う者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_422|[Web Novel 422] Chapter 422 - 生まれ変わり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_423|[Web Novel 423] Chapter 423 - 本物 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_424|[Web Novel 424] Chapter 424 - それぞれの戦場 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_425|[Web Novel 425] Chapter 425 - ヒイロＶＳ大志 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_426|[Web Novel 426] Chapter 426 - 千佳の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_427|[Web Novel 427] Chapter 427 - 立つ男たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_428|[Web Novel 428] Chapter 428 - 一掃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_429|[Web Novel 429] Chapter 429 - 執事のやる気 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_430|[Web Novel 430] Chapter 430 - シウバとアビスの繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_431|[Web Novel 431] Chapter 431 - リリィンの一喝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_432|[Web Novel 432] Chapter 432 - アビスの宣言 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_433|[Web Novel 433] Chapter 433 - 危機一髪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_434|[Web Novel 434] Chapter 434 - タチバナ・マースティル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_435|[Web Novel 435] Chapter 435 - 届かない声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_436|[Web Novel 436] Chapter 436 - 思い届かず - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_437|[Web Novel 437] Chapter 437 - アクウィナスの参戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_438|[Web Novel 438] Chapter 438 - 助っ人登場 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_439|[Web Novel 439] Chapter 439 - ウィンカァ・ジオ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_440|[Web Novel 440] Chapter 440 - 譲歩 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_441|[Web Novel 441] Chapter 441 - 超高度な攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_442|[Web Novel 442] Chapter 442 - 三位一体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_443|[Web Novel 443] Chapter 443 - ウィンカァの実力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_444|[Web Novel 444] Chapter 444 - テンの見解 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_445|[Web Novel 445] Chapter 445 - コンビネーション - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_446|[Web Novel 446] Chapter 446 - すべてはこの一撃に - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_447|[Web Novel 447] Chapter 447 - 最悪の状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_448|[Web Novel 448] Chapter 448 - 救いの声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_449|[Web Novel 449] Chapter 449 - 精霊の力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_450|[Web Novel 450] Chapter 450 - 精霊使いの戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_451|[Web Novel 451] Chapter 451 - アクウィナスの剣 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_452|[Web Novel 452] Chapter 452 - 天賦の才 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_453|[Web Novel 453] Chapter 453 - 再会する親子 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_454|[Web Novel 454] Chapter 454 - 災厄の復活 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc10 mw-customtoggle-Arc10Close mw-customtoggle-Arc10Open" style="background:#CE8DA0;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 10</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc10">

===Chapter 10 - Evila Restoration===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_455|[Web Novel 455] Chapter 455 - 安息期間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_456|[Web Novel 456] Chapter 456 - 絶対不変 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_457|[Web Novel 457] Chapter 457 - 同じ土俵 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_458|[Web Novel 458] Chapter 458 - 小さな拳、大輪の花を咲かせる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_459|[Web Novel 459] Chapter 459 - ヒメの冷や汗 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_460|[Web Novel 460] Chapter 460 - ヒイロの新たな力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_461|[Web Novel 461] Chapter 461 - 斉天大聖モード - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_462|[Web Novel 462] Chapter 462 - 全力をもって - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_463|[Web Novel 463] Chapter 463 - マルキスとイヴェアム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_464|[Web Novel 464] Chapter 464 - 金色の矛ＶＳ紅蓮の盾 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_465|[Web Novel 465] Chapter 465 - ヒイロの争奪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_466|[Web Novel 466] Chapter 466 - 最強の復活 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_467|[Web Novel 467] Chapter 467 - ヒイロの消失 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_468|[Web Novel 468] Chapter 468 - 失われた英雄 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_469|[Web Novel 469] Chapter 469 - 忘却 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_470|[Web Novel 470] Chapter 470 - できること - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_471|[Web Novel 471] Chapter 471 - 二人の声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_472|[Web Novel 472] Chapter 472 - 金狐の九尾 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_473|[Web Novel 473] Chapter 473 - 繋がる希望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_474|[Web Novel 474] Chapter 474 - 断ち切る - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_475|[Web Novel 475] Chapter 475 - 償うということ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_476|[Web Novel 476] Chapter 476 - アリシャの覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_477|[Web Novel 477] Chapter 477 - アリシャという存在 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_478|[Web Novel 478] Chapter 478 - 最後の役目 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_479|[Web Novel 479] Chapter 479 - 黒幼女 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_480|[Web Novel 480] Chapter 480 - 神との繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_481|[Web Novel 481] Chapter 481 - 謎めいた研究者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_482|[Web Novel 482] Chapter 482 - 魔神の強さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_483|[Web Novel 483] Chapter 483 - シャイターン城の復活 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_484|[Web Novel 484] Chapter 484 - 不可思議な照準 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_485|[Web Novel 485] Chapter 485 - への攻撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_486|[Web Novel 486] Chapter 486 - の向こう側 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_487|[Web Novel 487] Chapter 487 - 魔神への対処 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_488|[Web Novel 488] Chapter 488 - 信じる希望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_489|[Web Novel 489] Chapter 489 - 絶望から希望へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_490|[Web Novel 490] Chapter 490 - 帰還するヒーロー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_491|[Web Novel 491] Chapter 491 - ヒイロの仲間たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_492|[Web Novel 492] Chapter 492 - 金色の薔薇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_493|[Web Novel 493] Chapter 493 - 別次元の戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_494|[Web Novel 494] Chapter 494 - 優花の疑惑 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_495|[Web Novel 495] Chapter 495 - 大打撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_496|[Web Novel 496] Chapter 496 - 魔神アヴォロス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_497|[Web Novel 497] Chapter 497 - 忠臣の意地 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_498|[Web Novel 498] Chapter 498 - 文字の使い方 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_499|[Web Novel 499] Chapter 499 - 心強い仲間たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_500|[Web Novel 500] Chapter 500 - 時間稼ぎ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_501|[Web Novel 501] Chapter 501 - アヴォロスの先手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_502|[Web Novel 502] Chapter 502 - 一網打尽 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_503|[Web Novel 503] Chapter 503 - 幻夢魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_504|[Web Novel 504] Chapter 504 - 勇者の奮起 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_505|[Web Novel 505] Chapter 505 - 仲間への信頼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_506|[Web Novel 506] Chapter 506 - アヴォロス無双 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_507|[Web Novel 507] Chapter 507 - 絶体絶命 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_508|[Web Novel 508] Chapter 508 - ミュアの告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_509|[Web Novel 509] Chapter 509 - 銀竜覚醒 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_510|[Web Novel 510] Chapter 510 - 悲しき暴走 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_511|[Web Novel 511] Chapter 511 - 神族の企み - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_512|[Web Novel 512] Chapter 512 - 仲間の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_513|[Web Novel 513] Chapter 513 - 絆の光 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_514|[Web Novel 514] Chapter 514 - 黄金の翼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_515|[Web Novel 515] Chapter 515 - 釈迦金気 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_516|[Web Novel 516] Chapter 516 - 文字結界 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_517|[Web Novel 517] Chapter 517 - 最後のヴァルキリア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_518|[Web Novel 518] Chapter 518 - 釈迦の手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_519|[Web Novel 519] Chapter 519 - 英雄の拳 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_520|[Web Novel 520] Chapter 520 - 生きがい - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_521|[Web Novel 521] Chapter 521 - ヒイロの涙 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_522|[Web Novel 522] Chapter 522 - ずっと一緒 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc11 mw-customtoggle-Arc11Close mw-customtoggle-Arc11Open" style="background:#C4CE8D;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 11</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc11">

===Chapter 11 - The Tower of Yaleappa===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_523|[Web Novel 523] Chapter 523 - あれから三カ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_524|[Web Novel 524] Chapter 524 - ヒイロへの要望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_525|[Web Novel 525] Chapter 525 - 時間潰し - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_526|[Web Novel 526] Chapter 526 - 目指せ、グレン峡谷！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_527|[Web Novel 527] Chapter 527 - プティスの氷 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_528|[Web Novel 528] Chapter 528 - 結界の中の洋館 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_529|[Web Novel 529] Chapter 529 - 妄想爆弾娘とタマゴジジイ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_530|[Web Novel 530] Chapter 530 - 謎の洋館と住人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_531|[Web Novel 531] Chapter 531 - 塔の命書 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_532|[Web Novel 532] Chapter 532 - 異星人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_533|[Web Novel 533] Chapter 533 - 不明の領域者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_534|[Web Novel 534] Chapter 534 - アダムスの心痛 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_535|[Web Novel 535] Chapter 535 - ドゥラキンの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_536|[Web Novel 536] Chapter 536 - アダムスの遺したもの - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_537|[Web Novel 537] Chapter 537 - 預言の本質 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_538|[Web Novel 538] Chapter 538 - ドウルの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_539|[Web Novel 539] Chapter 539 - 黒樹のある場所へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_540|[Web Novel 540] Chapter 540 - ヒイロパーティＶＳデュークキーパー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_541|[Web Novel 541] Chapter 541 - レッグルスの器 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_542|[Web Novel 542] Chapter 542 - 次代の獣王 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_543|[Web Novel 543] Chapter 543 - 依頼終了！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_544|[Web Novel 544] Chapter 544 - 歴史的瞬間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_545|[Web Novel 545] Chapter 545 - 誕生の宴 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_546|[Web Novel 546] Chapter 546 - 朝の一時 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_547|[Web Novel 547] Chapter 547 - 帰国の途へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_548|[Web Novel 548] Chapter 548 - 精霊王の呼び出し - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_549|[Web Novel 549] Chapter 549 - 精霊王の疑い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_550|[Web Novel 550] Chapter 550 - 晴れる疑心 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_551|[Web Novel 551] Chapter 551 - 穏やかなティータイム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_552|[Web Novel 552] Chapter 552 - 楽園への着手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_553|[Web Novel 553] Chapter 553 - リリィンの野望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_554|[Web Novel 554] Chapter 554 - 魔国イベント - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_555|[Web Novel 555] Chapter 555 - 魔軍隊長決定戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_556|[Web Novel 556] Chapter 556 - ジュリンＶＳジルケイド - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_557|[Web Novel 557] Chapter 557 - トンファー美少女・ジュリン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_558|[Web Novel 558] Chapter 558 - エキシビジョンマッチ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_559|[Web Novel 559] Chapter 559 - ヒイロＶＳレッカ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_560|[Web Novel 560] Chapter 560 - 神王の目覚め - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_561|[Web Novel 561] Chapter 561 - 乙女なイヴェアム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_562|[Web Novel 562] Chapter 562 - デート - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_563|[Web Novel 563] Chapter 563 - まさにハーレム？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_564|[Web Novel 564] Chapter 564 - 告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_565|[Web Novel 565] Chapter 565 - ヒイロの答え - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_566|[Web Novel 566] Chapter 566 - 魔王城入浴タイム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_567|[Web Novel 567] Chapter 567 - 女性たちの賑やかし - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc12 mw-customtoggle-Arc12Close mw-customtoggle-Arc12Open" style="background:#E9F0D0;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 12</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc12">

===Chapter 12 - The Tower of Yaleappa ~Setting Sail Toward the Freedom===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_568|[Web Novel 568] Chapter 568 - 動き出す闇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_569|[Web Novel 569] Chapter 569 - 急襲、パシオン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_570|[Web Novel 570] Chapter 570 - 失われた瞳の光 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_571|[Web Novel 571] Chapter 571 - 黄金血界 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_572|[Web Novel 572] Chapter 572 - ヒイロの先手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_573|[Web Novel 573] Chapter 573 - 久しぶりの少 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_574|[Web Novel 574] Chapter 574 - 相変わらずのノア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_575|[Web Novel 575] Chapter 575 - ミュアの疎外感 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_576|[Web Novel 576] Chapter 576 - ミュアの覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_577|[Web Novel 577] Chapter 577 - それぞれの決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_578|[Web Novel 578] Chapter 578 - ミュアを信じる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_579|[Web Novel 579] Chapter 579 - ミュアの望む力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_580|[Web Novel 580] Chapter 580 - 笑って - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_581|[Web Novel 581] Chapter 581 - 人間国・ランカース - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_582|[Web Novel 582] Chapter 582 - 人間国の談笑 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_583|[Web Novel 583] Chapter 583 - ヒイロの油断 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_584|[Web Novel 584] Chapter 584 - 姿を消した英雄 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_585|[Web Novel 585] Chapter 585 - 拘束されたヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_586|[Web Novel 586] Chapter 586 - ペビンのシナリオ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_587|[Web Novel 587] Chapter 587 - イイススの御璽 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_588|[Web Novel 588] Chapter 588 - アクウィナスとレッカ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_589|[Web Novel 589] Chapter 589 - 脱出と再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_590|[Web Novel 590] Chapter 590 - ペビンからの真実 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_591|[Web Novel 591] Chapter 591 - 帰還の喜び - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_592|[Web Novel 592] Chapter 592 - スーの提案 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_593|[Web Novel 593] Chapter 593 - ヒイロＶＳミュア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_594|[Web Novel 594] Chapter 594 - 連れていく者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_595|[Web Novel 595] Chapter 595 - 強欲の首輪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_596|[Web Novel 596] Chapter 596 - アシュタロト海 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_597|[Web Novel 597] Chapter 597 - ファンキーな女 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_598|[Web Novel 598] Chapter 598 - アダムス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_599|[Web Novel 599] Chapter 599 - ３００１番の扉 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_600|[Web Novel 600] Chapter 600 - 第一の番人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_601|[Web Novel 601] Chapter 601 - 圧倒的なペビン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_602|[Web Novel 602] Chapter 602 - レオウードの心配 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_603|[Web Novel 603] Chapter 603 - ヒイロパーティＶＳサラマンドラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_604|[Web Novel 604] Chapter 604 - サラマンドラ撃退 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_605|[Web Novel 605] Chapter 605 - 謎の助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_606|[Web Novel 606] Chapter 606 - アダムスとの対話 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_607|[Web Novel 607] Chapter 607 - ヒイロとシンクの繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_608|[Web Novel 608] Chapter 608 - 託される想い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_609|[Web Novel 609] Chapter 609 - レッカの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_610|[Web Novel 610] Chapter 610 - ハチャメチャな状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_611|[Web Novel 611] Chapter 611 - 明に控えて - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_612|[Web Novel 612] Chapter 612 - 平和な常を夢見て - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_613|[Web Novel 613] Chapter 613 - 下の思い出 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_614|[Web Novel 614] Chapter 614 - イヴェアムの願い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_615|[Web Novel 615] Chapter 615 - 自由への船出 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc13 mw-customtoggle-Arc13Close mw-customtoggle-Arc13Open" style="background:#B4B8A6;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 13</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc13">

===Chapter 13 - The Tower of Yaleappa ~The Fated Battle===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_616|[Web Novel 616] Chapter 616 - 飛行船の中 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_617|[Web Novel 617] Chapter 617 - 到着、金色の塔 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_618|[Web Novel 618] Chapter 618 - 塔の中へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_619|[Web Novel 619] Chapter 619 - ヒイロを先へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_620|[Web Novel 620] Chapter 620 - 三つの扉 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_621|[Web Novel 621] Chapter 621 - リリィンへの信頼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_622|[Web Novel 622] Chapter 622 - 驚愕するスー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_623|[Web Novel 623] Chapter 623 - それぞれの番人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_624|[Web Novel 624] Chapter 624 - 情報共有 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_625|[Web Novel 625] Chapter 625 - ベガという人物 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_626|[Web Novel 626] Chapter 626 - 死角の一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_627|[Web Novel 627] Chapter 627 - 謎の助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_628|[Web Novel 628] Chapter 628 - ノアの目覚め - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_629|[Web Novel 629] Chapter 629 - ノアの力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_630|[Web Novel 630] Chapter 630 - ニッキ組ＶＳフォーマルハウト - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_631|[Web Novel 631] Chapter 631 - 二人の太赤纏 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_632|[Web Novel 632] Chapter 632 - 静寂のクドラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_633|[Web Novel 633] Chapter 633 - ベガの告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_634|[Web Novel 634] Chapter 634 - ミュアとレッカの奮闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_635|[Web Novel 635] Chapter 635 - できること、できないこと - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_636|[Web Novel 636] Chapter 636 - 美しい生き様 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_637|[Web Novel 637] Chapter 637 - 次なるステージ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_638|[Web Novel 638] Chapter 638 - シリウスという男 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_639|[Web Novel 639] Chapter 639 - ミミルを守れ！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_640|[Web Novel 640] Chapter 640 - 力を合わせて - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_641|[Web Novel 641] Chapter 641 - 神王の待つ場所へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_642|[Web Novel 642] Chapter 642 - シリウスの暴虐 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_643|[Web Novel 643] Chapter 643 - ノアの合醒 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_644|[Web Novel 644] Chapter 644 - 超常のシリウス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_645|[Web Novel 645] Chapter 645 - 神王の待つ扉へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_646|[Web Novel 646] Chapter 646 - 対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_647|[Web Novel 647] Chapter 647 - シリウスの慟哭 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_648|[Web Novel 648] Chapter 648 - 妹のために！- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_649|[Web Novel 649] Chapter 649 - 救うために！- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_650|[Web Novel 650] Chapter 650 - 見下してるんじゃない！- ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc14 mw-customtoggle-Arc14Close mw-customtoggle-Arc14Open" style="background:#F5090D;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Final Chapter</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc14">

===Final Chapter - The Tower of Yaleappa ~Konjiki no Wordmaster===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_651|[Web Novel 651] Chapter 651 - ヒイロの待つ場所へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_652|[Web Novel 652] Chapter 652 - 一斉攻撃の行方 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_653|[Web Novel 653] Chapter 653 - サタンゾアの力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_654|[Web Novel 654] Chapter 654 - 魔物たちの狂乱 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_655|[Web Novel 655] Chapter 655 - 三国の危険 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_656|[Web Novel 656] Chapter 656 - 危機的状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_657|[Web Novel 657] Chapter 657 - 忌まわしき再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_658|[Web Novel 658] Chapter 658 - 四天魔 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_659|[Web Novel 659] Chapter 659 - アイツらを信じる！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_660|[Web Novel 660] Chapter 660 - 三大陸の助っ人たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_661|[Web Novel 661] Chapter 661 - 思いがけぬ再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_662|[Web Novel 662] Chapter 662 - 光明を得る決断 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_663|[Web Novel 663] Chapter 663 - 復讐の終わり方 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_664|[Web Novel 664] Chapter 664 - 人の強さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_665|[Web Novel 665] Chapter 665 - イヴダムの小部屋 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_666|[Web Novel 666] Chapter 666 - イヴァライデアの復活 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_667|[Web Novel 667] Chapter 667 - 真の姿 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_668|[Web Novel 668] Chapter 668 - ニッキの新しい力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_669|[Web Novel 669] Chapter 669 - ミュアたちの死闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_670|[Web Novel 670] Chapter 670 - 三大獣人種の全力！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_671|[Web Novel 671] Chapter 671 - サタンゾアの猛攻 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_672|[Web Novel 672] Chapter 672 - 九死に一生……だが。 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_673|[Web Novel 673] Chapter 673 - 震える魂 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_674|[Web Novel 674] Chapter 674 - 日色と日向 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_675|[Web Novel 675] Chapter 675 - 諦めぬ心 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_676|[Web Novel 676] Chapter 676 - 二人の奮闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_677|[Web Novel 677] Chapter 677 - サタンゾアの文字魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_678|[Web Novel 678] Chapter 678 - 本物の文字使いだ！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_679|[Web Novel 679] Chapter 679 - 仲間の消失 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_680|[Web Novel 680] Chapter 680 - 空からの救出 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_681|[Web Novel 681] Chapter 681 - まだやれること - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_682|[Web Novel 682] Chapter 682 - 各国の助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_683|[Web Novel 683] Chapter 683 - 目にも映らない速さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_684|[Web Novel 684] Chapter 684 - 黄金の剣 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_685|[Web Novel 685] Chapter 685 - イデアの危機 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_686|[Web Novel 686] Chapter 686 - 魔槍・グングニル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_687|[Web Novel 687] Chapter 687 - 三国集結！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_688|[Web Novel 688] Chapter 688 - 玄武消滅 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_689|[Web Novel 689] Chapter 689 - 偉大なる魂の最後 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_690|[Web Novel 690] Chapter 690 - 金色の翼を広げて - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Final_Chapter|[Web Novel Final Chapter] Final Chapter - 金色の文字使い - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc15 mw-customtoggle-Arc15Close mw-customtoggle-Arc15Open" style="background:#E4EDF8;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Extra Chapters Part 1</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc15">

===Extra Chapters Part 1===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_1|[Web Novel Extra] 空白の二年間　戦いの果てに　前編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_2|[Web Novel Extra] 空白の二年間　戦いの果てに　後編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_3|[Web Novel Extra] ミュア・ストーリー　～信じ抜くこと～ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_4|[Web Novel Extra] イヴェアム・ストーリー　～希望を求め～ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_5|[Web Novel Extra] リリィン・ストーリー　～太陽に手を伸ばして～ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc16 mw-customtoggle-Arc16Close mw-customtoggle-Arc16Open" style="background:#E4EDF8;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Extra Chapters Part 2</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc16">

===Extra Chapters Part 2===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_1|[Web Novel Extra] 第一話　積極的な彼女たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_2|[Web Novel Extra] 第二話　旅立つ者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_3|[Web Novel Extra] 第三話　白い獣、再び - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_4|[Web Novel Extra] 第四話　勇者たちは - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_5|[Web Novel Extra] 第五話　イヴェアムとの時間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_6|[Web Novel Extra] 第六話　アウルム大祭 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_7|[Web Novel Extra] 第七話　ミュアたちと出店回り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_8|[Web Novel Extra] 第八話　ミミルたちと出店回り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_9|[Web Novel Extra] 第九話　イデアコック王決定戦の開始！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_10|[Web Novel Extra] 第十話　予選の状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_11|[Web Novel Extra] 第十一話　アノールドの相棒 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_12|[Web Novel Extra] 第十二話　審査開始 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_13|[Web Novel Extra] 第十三話　最初の満点 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_14|[Web Novel Extra] 第十四話　予選突破！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_15|[Web Novel Extra] 第十五話　ムースンＶＳバンデル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_16|[Web Novel Extra] 第十六話　第一回戦の勝利者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_17|[Web Novel Extra] 第十七話　テーマ料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_18|[Web Novel Extra] 第十八話　魂の料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_19|[Web Novel Extra] 第十九話　第三回戦終了！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_20|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十話　エルニースの言葉 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_21|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十一話　第五回戦の開始！- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_22|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十二話　食材の意志- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_23|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十三話　エルニースの実力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_24|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十四話　ミュアとエルニース - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_25|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十五話　エルニースの過去 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_26|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十六話　ニコリス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_27|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十七話　アノールドとミュアの準決勝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_28|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十八話　一筋の光明 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_29|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十九話　ライバル同士の決着 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_30|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十話　同じ舞台へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_31|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十一話　アノールドの宣言 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_32|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十二話　始まる決勝戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_33|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十三話　迷いのエルニース - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_34|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十四話　思いがけぬ声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_35|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十五話　復活の瞬間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_36|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十六話　アノールドたちの料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_37|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十七話　エルニースの料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_38|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十八話　大会終了 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_39|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十九話　アノールドは鈍感？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_40|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十話　デート - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_41|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十一話　近づくデートの終わり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_42|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十二話　いつか出す答えのために - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_43|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十三話　久々のアクウィナスの誘い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_44|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十四話　大人気のヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_45|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十五話　リリィンとのひととき - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc17 mw-customtoggle-Arc76Close mw-customtoggle-Arc17Open" style="background:#E4EDF8;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Extra Chapters Part 3</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc17">

===Extra Chapters Part 3===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_1|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十六話　フープシュート大会の開催！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_2|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十七話　第一試合、魔人族ＶＳ獣人族！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_3|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十八話　化装術ＶＳ魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_4|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十九話　前半戦終了 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_5|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十話　トロイリーベの奮闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_6|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十一話　ストレングスレオンの猛追 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_7|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十二話　第一回戦の勝利チーム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_8|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十三話　第二回戦の開始！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_9|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十四話　一進一退 - ]] 　
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_10|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十五話　初得点 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_11|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十六話　大差 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_12|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十七話　鮮烈な攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_13|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十八話　ジェントルブレイヴの猛攻 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_14|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十九話　勝利を掴んだのは……！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_15|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十話　決勝チーム出揃う - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_16|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十一話　試合の余韻 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_17|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十二話　迫る決勝戦！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_18|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十三話　イノセントムーン　ＶＳ　ストレングスレオン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_19|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十四話　レッグルスの覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_20|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十五話　ヒイロＶＳレッグルス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_21|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十六話　後半戦への期待 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_22|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十七話　最後の試合へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_23|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十八話　不気味なユーヒット - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_24|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十九話　動き出す眼鏡 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_25|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十話　秘密兵器の投入 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_26|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十一話　クライマックスに向かって - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_27|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十二話　最後の攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_28|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十三話　決着！　全力を込めたラストシュート！ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor: [[user:onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Manager:

===Translators===
Active
*[https://riptranslations.wordpress.com/ Rip]
*[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/ Itisn1tmyname]
*[[user:Kud|Kud]]
*[http://chronazero.blogspot.co.id/ ChronaZero]

Hiatus
*[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/ Insigniapierce]
*[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/ Kiriko]
*[https://loliquent.wordpress.com/ Loliquent]
*[https://nightraccoon.wordpress.com/ Night Raccoon]
*[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/ UnlimitedNovelFailures]
*[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/ Xcrossj]
*[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/ Yoraikun]
*[https://pummels.wordpress.com/ Pummels]
*[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/ CapsUsingShift]

===Editors===
Active
*

Inactive
*

==Series Overview==
* 金色の文字使い－勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(May 20, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0114-1}}
* 金色の文字使い 2 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(July 19, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0131-8}}
* 金色の文字使い 3 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(November 20, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0385-5}}
* 金色の文字使い 4 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(March 20, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0386-2}}
* 金色の文字使い外伝 ―ユニークチートの異世界探訪記― ---(May 20, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0554-5}}
* 金色の文字使い 5 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(July 18, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0556-9}}
* 金色の文字使い 6 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(November 20, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0557-6}}
* 金色の文字使い外伝 ―ユニークチートの異世界探訪記― ---(January 20, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0555-2}}
<references/>

[[Category:Linked Project]]

Maoyuu Maou Yuusha

2016-01-14T14:16:31Z

Core nxt: /* Volume Four */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Maoyuu Volume1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Drama CD Cover]]
The Maoyuu Maou Yuusha series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Maoyuu Maou Yuusha ~ Português Brasileiro|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Maoyuu Maou Yuusha - Français|Français (French)]]
The light novel [[Log_Horizon|Log Horizon]] was also written by [[:Category:Mamare Touno|Mamare Touno]].

The series is complete at 5 main volumes and 3 extra volumes.

==Story Synopsis==

After a long and treacherous journey, our Hero finally arrives at the Demon King’s castle only to find himself being asked for help. The Hero explains how the war that the demons have brought upon the humans have killed thousands and put more in misery. The queen of demons however argues that this war has made the human society band together as one and showed empirical evidence how it has increased population, increased production, boosted economy and improved society overall. Furthermore, she explains to the Hero that ending this war will result in a civil war that will produce more bloodshed than there ever was. The Hero, convinced that the only way to bring peace, relatively speaking, is to join forces with the Demon King, agrees to help with her plans! (From Baka-Updates)

==[[Maoyuu_Maou_Yuusha:Registration_Page|Registration]]==
Those who wish to contribute must first notify a supervisor beforehand.
'''Translators posting on B-T must register which chapters they're working on.'''

==The 'Maoyuu Maou Yuusha' Light Novel series by Mamare Touno==
===Volume One===
[[File:Maoyuu_Volume1_Cover.jpg|right|200px]]

'''By [https://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu Translation]
:*[https://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-prologue/ Prologue]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-1/ Scroll 01]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-2/ Scroll 02]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-3/ Scroll 03]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-4/ Scroll 04]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-5/ Scroll 05]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-6/ Scroll 06]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-7/ Scroll 07]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-8/ Scroll 08]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-9/ Scroll 09]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-10/ Scroll 10]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-11/ Scroll 11]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/maps-and-explanations/Maps and Explanations ]
<br/>

===Volume Two===
[[File:MaoYuu Vol2.jpg|right|200px]]

:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-1/ Scroll 1 - There will be Two Churches. And so it begins!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-2/ Scroll 2 - What has Appeared will Definitely not Disappear!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-3/ Scroll 3 - For the Sake of this Land]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-4/ Scroll 4 - The useless Demon King who appeared too late!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-5/ Scroll 5 - Ahh, it’s Snow]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-6/ Scroll 6 - Your Lap feels good, Hero]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-7/ Scroll 7 - This is the Luxurious Old City Inn The Demon King Hotsprings Villa]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-8/ Scroll 8 - If you don’t give up, definitely]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-9/ Scroll 9 - The Great Demon Conference, the Kurultai]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-10/ Scroll 10 - We, the Tribe of the Pale, contest the Seat of the Demon King!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/403-2/ Maps and Explanations]
<br/>

===Volume Three===
[[File:MaoYuu Vol3.jpg|right|200px]]

:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-1/ Scroll 1 - Demon King! What’s going on, Demon King!!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-2/ Scroll 2 - The Kurultai without the Demon King]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-3/ Scroll 3 - Look, you’ve got some on your mouth, Hero]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-4/ Scroll 4 - I love the both of you]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-5/ Scroll 5 - How boring. Humans are so weak after all]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-6/ Scroll 6 - This is what the Fairies want]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-7/ Scroll 7 - You are not bandits]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-8/ Scroll 8 - This is order — The Musket]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-9/ Scroll 9 - In a Boat on a Bloodstained River]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-10/ Scroll 10 - Shall we go together?]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/maps-and-explanations/ Maps and Explanations]
<br/>

===Volume Four===
[[File:MaoYuu Vol4.jpg|right|200px]]

:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-1/ Scroll 1 - The Rainbow is Dipping]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-2/ Scroll 2 - What the Human World Hates Most is a Cowardly Hero]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-3/ Scroll 3 - It’s Decided. I Will Sing So the Swords Will Stop]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-4/ Scroll 4 - Having Come to Such a Time, Hesitation is Forbidden]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-5/ Scroll 5 - It’s Somehow Very Important]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-6/ Scroll 6 - Walking in Pain in the Endless World]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-7/ Scroll 7 - I am the Fearsome General of the Right of the Demon World]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-8/ Scroll 8 - The Names of Those Who Cannot Return]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-9/ Scroll 9 - The Crown Prince Marshal. The World’s Greatest Hero]
:* [[Maoyuu Maou Yuusha: Volume 4 Chapter_10]] (incomplete) ([https://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-10/ hosted on Nanodesu])
:*[https://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-maps-and-explanations/ Maps and explanations]
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Web Novel Version==
Retained for posterity. (Translated by CAVED)
:*[[Maoyuu:Volume 01|Volume 01]]
:*[[Maoyuu:Volume 19|Volume 19]]
:*[[Maoyuu:Volume 20|Volume 20]]

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:Teh_Ping|Teh Ping]]

===Translators===
ACTIVE
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/ HandsomeBoh]
INACTIVE
:*[[User:Astrea|Astrea]]
:*CAVED

===Editors===
INACTIVE
:*[[User:Awesomesteroids]]
:*[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]]

== Series Overview ==
<big>'''Main Volumes:'''</big>
*まおゆう魔王勇者１「この我のものとなれ、勇者よ」「断る!」（December 29, 2010、ISBN 978-4-04-726933-0）
*まおゆう魔王勇者２忽鄰塔（クリルタイ）の陰謀(January 31, 2011、ISBN 978-4-04-726994-1）
*まおゆう魔王勇者３聖鍵（せいけん）遠征軍（April 28, 2011、ISBN 978-4-04-727097-8）
*まおゆう魔王勇者４この手でできること（July 16, 2011、ISBN 978-4-04-727098-5）
*まおゆう魔王勇者５あの丘の向こうに（January 21, 2012、Normal Edition: ISBN 978-4-04-727144-9 Special Edition: ISBN 978-4-04-727672-7）
<big>'''Extra Volumes:'''</big>
*まおゆう魔王勇者エピソード1 楡の国の女魔法使い(October 31, 2011、ISBN 978-4047275515)(Female Magician from Elms country)
*まおゆう魔王勇者エピソード0 砂丘の国の弓使い(June 30, 2012、ISBN 978-4047280953)(Archer from Dune country)
*まおゆう魔王勇者エピソード2 花の国の女騎士(December 22, 2012、ISBN 978-4047284562)(Female Knight from Flowers country)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:NanoDesu Translations]]

Maoyuu Maou Yuusha

2016-01-14T14:12:40Z

Core nxt: /* Volume Four */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Maoyuu Volume1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Drama CD Cover]]
The Maoyuu Maou Yuusha series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Maoyuu Maou Yuusha ~ Português Brasileiro|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Maoyuu Maou Yuusha - Français|Français (French)]]
The light novel [[Log_Horizon|Log Horizon]] was also written by [[:Category:Mamare Touno|Mamare Touno]].

The series is complete at 5 main volumes and 3 extra volumes.

==Story Synopsis==

After a long and treacherous journey, our Hero finally arrives at the Demon King’s castle only to find himself being asked for help. The Hero explains how the war that the demons have brought upon the humans have killed thousands and put more in misery. The queen of demons however argues that this war has made the human society band together as one and showed empirical evidence how it has increased population, increased production, boosted economy and improved society overall. Furthermore, she explains to the Hero that ending this war will result in a civil war that will produce more bloodshed than there ever was. The Hero, convinced that the only way to bring peace, relatively speaking, is to join forces with the Demon King, agrees to help with her plans! (From Baka-Updates)

==[[Maoyuu_Maou_Yuusha:Registration_Page|Registration]]==
Those who wish to contribute must first notify a supervisor beforehand.
'''Translators posting on B-T must register which chapters they're working on.'''

==The 'Maoyuu Maou Yuusha' Light Novel series by Mamare Touno==
===Volume One===
[[File:Maoyuu_Volume1_Cover.jpg|right|200px]]

'''By [https://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu Translation]
:*[https://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-prologue/ Prologue]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-1/ Scroll 01]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-2/ Scroll 02]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-3/ Scroll 03]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-4/ Scroll 04]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-5/ Scroll 05]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-6/ Scroll 06]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-7/ Scroll 07]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-8/ Scroll 08]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-9/ Scroll 09]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-10/ Scroll 10]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-11/ Scroll 11]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/maps-and-explanations/Maps and Explanations ]
<br/>

===Volume Two===
[[File:MaoYuu Vol2.jpg|right|200px]]

:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-1/ Scroll 1 - There will be Two Churches. And so it begins!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-2/ Scroll 2 - What has Appeared will Definitely not Disappear!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-3/ Scroll 3 - For the Sake of this Land]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-4/ Scroll 4 - The useless Demon King who appeared too late!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-5/ Scroll 5 - Ahh, it’s Snow]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-6/ Scroll 6 - Your Lap feels good, Hero]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-7/ Scroll 7 - This is the Luxurious Old City Inn The Demon King Hotsprings Villa]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-8/ Scroll 8 - If you don’t give up, definitely]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-9/ Scroll 9 - The Great Demon Conference, the Kurultai]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-10/ Scroll 10 - We, the Tribe of the Pale, contest the Seat of the Demon King!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/403-2/ Maps and Explanations]
<br/>

===Volume Three===
[[File:MaoYuu Vol3.jpg|right|200px]]

:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-1/ Scroll 1 - Demon King! What’s going on, Demon King!!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-2/ Scroll 2 - The Kurultai without the Demon King]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-3/ Scroll 3 - Look, you’ve got some on your mouth, Hero]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-4/ Scroll 4 - I love the both of you]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-5/ Scroll 5 - How boring. Humans are so weak after all]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-6/ Scroll 6 - This is what the Fairies want]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-7/ Scroll 7 - You are not bandits]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-8/ Scroll 8 - This is order — The Musket]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-9/ Scroll 9 - In a Boat on a Bloodstained River]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-10/ Scroll 10 - Shall we go together?]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/maps-and-explanations/ Maps and Explanations]
<br/>

===Volume Four===
[[File:MaoYuu Vol4.jpg|right|200px]]

:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-1/ Scroll 1 - The Rainbow is Dipping]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-2/ Scroll 2 - What the Human World Hates Most is a Cowardly Hero]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-3/ Scroll 3 - It’s Decided. I Will Sing So the Swords Will Stop]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-4/ Scroll 4 - Having Come to Such a Time, Hesitation is Forbidden]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-5/ Scroll 5 - It’s Somehow Very Important]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-6/ Scroll 6 - Walking in Pain in the Endless World]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-7/ Scroll 7 - I am the Fearsome General of the Right of the Demon World]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-8/ Scroll 8 - The Names of Those Who Cannot Return]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-9/ Scroll 9 - The Crown Prince Marshal. The World’s Greatest Hero]
:* [[Maoyuu Maou Yuusha: Volume 4 Chapter_10]] (incomplete) ([https://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-10/ hosted on Nanodesu])
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Web Novel Version==
Retained for posterity. (Translated by CAVED)
:*[[Maoyuu:Volume 01|Volume 01]]
:*[[Maoyuu:Volume 19|Volume 19]]
:*[[Maoyuu:Volume 20|Volume 20]]

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:Teh_Ping|Teh Ping]]

===Translators===
ACTIVE
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/ HandsomeBoh]
INACTIVE
:*[[User:Astrea|Astrea]]
:*CAVED

===Editors===
INACTIVE
:*[[User:Awesomesteroids]]
:*[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]]

== Series Overview ==
<big>'''Main Volumes:'''</big>
*まおゆう魔王勇者１「この我のものとなれ、勇者よ」「断る!」（December 29, 2010、ISBN 978-4-04-726933-0）
*まおゆう魔王勇者２忽鄰塔（クリルタイ）の陰謀(January 31, 2011、ISBN 978-4-04-726994-1）
*まおゆう魔王勇者３聖鍵（せいけん）遠征軍（April 28, 2011、ISBN 978-4-04-727097-8）
*まおゆう魔王勇者４この手でできること（July 16, 2011、ISBN 978-4-04-727098-5）
*まおゆう魔王勇者５あの丘の向こうに（January 21, 2012、Normal Edition: ISBN 978-4-04-727144-9 Special Edition: ISBN 978-4-04-727672-7）
<big>'''Extra Volumes:'''</big>
*まおゆう魔王勇者エピソード1 楡の国の女魔法使い(October 31, 2011、ISBN 978-4047275515)(Female Magician from Elms country)
*まおゆう魔王勇者エピソード0 砂丘の国の弓使い(June 30, 2012、ISBN 978-4047280953)(Archer from Dune country)
*まおゆう魔王勇者エピソード2 花の国の女騎士(December 22, 2012、ISBN 978-4047284562)(Female Knight from Flowers country)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:NanoDesu Translations]]

User talk:Ways

2016-01-13T12:28:29Z

Core nxt: /* Shippai Kinshi! */ new section

i saw your talk page is empty, so i drop by out of kindness *roll* --[[User:Tony Yon|Tony]] ([[User talk:Tony Yon|talk]]) 08:33, 15 September 2012 (CDT)

and i presume u think this is my rl acc right nyaa? remember.....sumenyan is a fake...a spammer [[User:Ways|Ways]]

Dear cat. It has come to my attention you have a subpar TLC/editor working with you. You can do much better than him.--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] ([[User talk:Hayashi s|talk]]) 05:03, 4 September 2014 (CDT)

kuet is better I guess, but depends on subject and passion, like which subject you wanna study, your call [[User:Himel|Himel]] ([[User talk:Himel|talk]]) 11:58, 25 November 2015 (UTC)

== Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa ==

I see that you chose to insert the translation of the data sheets outside the boxes instead of replacing the text. Since you did it like that, you should Remove the "To Kusumi Chiharu. Congratulations. You have been selected to be the seventh Monster Tamer. Please choose one of the demons from list below as your partner; remember to complete the duty everyday." part, since that is text, not
illustration. If you ever feel like inserting the translation ito the boxes, I'll leave you here something to know what goes where:
<table><tr><th>[Something]@[somethimg else]</th><th>LV: [number]</th><th></th><th>[Whatever] tribe: [monster].</th><th>Level: [number]</th></tr>
<tr><td></td><td>[symbols]: [letter #1]  [other symbols]: [letter #2]<br>[more symbols]: [letter #3]</td><th><br><br>   ->   </th><td></td><td>'''Physical strength''': [letter #1]  '''Power''': [letter #2]<br>'''Speed''': [letter #3]</td></tr>
<tr><td><center>[photo]</center><br><br></td><td>[text]<br>[more text]<br>[even more text]</td><th></th><td>[photo]</td><td>[description]</tr>
<tr><td></td><th>[weird text] [3-cypher number]</th><th></th><td></td><th>Serial number: [3-cypher number]</table>

Example:
<table><tr><th>Dragon tribe: Red dragon</th><th>LV: 1</th></tr>
<tr><td></td><td>'''Physical strength''': B  '''Power''': B<br>'''Speed''': A</td></tr>
<tr><td><center>[photo]</center><br><br></td><td>An all-round monster.<br>Can breathe out fire from the mouth.<br>Be careful that it doesn't burn your house.</tr>
<tr><td></td><th>Serial number: 001</table>

--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:01, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

ok,removing that part..and the illustration modification will take time so i'll keep it like this for now,if i edit it i'll up it. --[[User:Ways|<span style="color:green;font:bold 10pt kristen itc">TheCatWalk</span>]]

And since we are at it, I've just noticed that you put the Minotauros data in the Kraken sheet and vice versa.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:44, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

ok,that wasnt intentional XD hahahaha -facepalms- and i thought i was being careful --[[User:Ways|<span style="color:green;font:bold 10pt kristen itc">TheCatWalk</span>]]

I'm changing "Earth dragon tribe" to "Reptile tribe", since it seems to be mostly snakes. It affect to Venus snake.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:10, 3 August 2013 (CDT)

As long as it doesnt deviate from the original meaning,then its ok --[[User:Ways|<span style="color:green;font:bold 10pt kristen itc">TheCatWalk</span>]]

I've just changed all instances of "serial number" for "code", as I've found that that's the fixed reading of that kanji group in the story. Sorry for the inconvenience.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 10:32, 16 August 2013 (CDT)

I haven't received any PM at the forums.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 10:18, 4 October 2014 (CDT)

== Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan ==
Hi, thanks for beginning the translation of this serie. I would also like to read it. BTW, why don't you translate the titel of the prologue? [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86|talk]]) 09:10, 18 April 2014 (CDT)
<div style="border:1px dashed orange;padding:5px 20px;">
Hello TheCatWalk! Thanks for starting this series. :DDD

I just wanted to give a friendly reminder that there's been a '''[[Baka-Tsuki:New_Project_Startup_Guidelines|policy change on New Project Startup Guidelines]]'''. Do you think you could remember to post on the '''[[Help:Administration_Contact_Page|Administration Contact Page]]''' when you take the Manager position or start a new project in the future? Thanks! --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 12:37, 18 April 2014 (CDT)
</div>

Hey TheCatWalk! Just want to let you know I appreciate that you're translating this LN so far and I'm definitely looking forward to more. You're doing amazing work! [[User:Aurst|Aurst]] ([[User talk:Aurst|talk]])

Hey there, thanks for picking this up. Just wondering if you are going to continue translating or will it end up like Kenkoku no Jungfrau for example. [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 11:02, 4 May 2014 (CDT)

Jolly Ho my good sir, just a head ups that I'm going to help edit this series.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 15:44, 4 May 2014 (CDT)

Thanks for your work with this project :)

Thanks for picking this LN. Really looking forward for updates [[User:RougeReader|RougeReader]] ([[User talk:RougeReader|talk]]) 02:50, 27 August 2014 (CDT)
Hi! Really love this LN.would really love to join the editing team but I'm new to B-T so pls put me trough

Sorry about the previous message i put here. It was late and i want to join the team as an US English editor. [User talk:Mcpvp] I really like this series and want to help get it farther out there.

Thanks for translating this series I want to see more of it when is the next Chapter coming out for Volume 3 and when will it be completed? (WyvernFrog) 13:43 (EST)

Hey I'm planning to translate it into Spanish so I need to ask your permission to start this project. Hope you'll agree with it --[[User:Hamberz19|Hamberz19]] ([[User talk:Hamberz19|talk]]) 17:18, 29 December 2014 (CST)

== Manager Position for two Projects ==

Your position as a manager for [[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan|Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan]] was accepted, and is now official.
The protection level of this project and the translated sub-pages will be set to registered user only. If there is a need for higher protection aka. only admins or supervisors, please contact me on my talk page as I'm currently the supervisor for these projects.

The Manager position change for [[Hitsugi_no_Chaika|Hitsugi no Chaika]] must first be discussed with the current Manager. The current Manager will be contacted and informed about the current events. If the Manager shall not respond in a limited time frame, the position will given to you by a Supervisor with the premise of being the only member of this project.

Regards,
{{User:Simon/Signature}}

== Shippai Kinshi! ==

I'd like to work on reworking the Overview to make it easier for mobile users. - [[user:Core_nxt|Core_nxt]]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2

2016-01-12T12:22:57Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 2 – Sky of End */

==Chapter 2 – Sky of End==

===Part 1===

The Magic Division’s student council room was the strategy meeting room of Kazuki and co.

On this day there was a new face that was added as their comrade.

“This is our special advisor, Liz Liza-sensei.”

When Kazuki introduced Liz Liza-sensei, everyone applause *pachi pachi* that seemed to be forced, Liz Liza-sensei went “How about you trashes stop, that looks stupid” a little embarrassed.

“I have gone several times to the depth of Fuji’s sea of trees before the wall was built. There are various things I can give advice for.”

“But there will be no more interference from Yamato right?”

Mio tilted her head saying so. “If that’s so won’t this be just a simple journey of Kazuki taking the Sacred Treasure and going home? Easy, easy.”

‘Certainly’, Kazuki too thought so. From here on ahead both Loki and Ilyailiya too couldn’t stand in their way.

They would be shown the way by the seal and just needed to head to the promised place―he had such a sense of security.

His sense of danger was slacking, but Kazuki immediately tensed himself.

“Just because there will be no interference doesn’t mean that there is no danger. Where we will be going from now on is the deepest part of Japan’s largest Haunted Ground. It should be even more dangerous than even Level 1 and 2 until now.”

The inner part of Fuji’s sea of trees couldn’t be liberated by the Knight Order before, and then, to cope, they built the wall surrounding the area several times to hold back the expansion. Surrounded by walls, the Grand Haunted Ground was divided into three levels.

Thanks to the wall, the Haunted Ground’s expansion was slowed down, but in exchange the magic power was confined to the inner direction and beyond the wall became unimaginably thick with magic power.

The other side of the last wall―the Level 3 area should have became a type of Haunted Ground that had never before been seen in Japan.

“It’s just like he said. It’s not an exaggeration to say that, until now, you guys probably still haven’t even tasted half of the danger of the Grand Haunted Ground just from your experience in Level 1 and 2.”

Liz Liza-sensei talked with her usual strict tone like when she was teaching in class.

“If you ask me why, that’s because Level 1 and 2 are a forest, but ahead in Level 3 the area will become the Fuji Mountain. In short a place that was originally dangerous already is transformed into an even worst Haunted Ground. …From here on out what is necessary is not just simple battle strength, it’s better to head there with a few number of people that excel in adapting to the environment.”

“Adapting to the environment… is it?” Mio asked back with a dubious face.

“…What is waiting for us from now on is a snowy mountain climbing in a Haunted Ground.”

“Actually I also have a hobby of mountain climbing. Because Britain is a great country for mountain climbing.”

For some reason Liz Liza-sensei started to explain in a lively tone of voice.

Fuji Mountain―as Japan’s highest summit, it was a mountain that was said as Japan’s symbol.

Even now that it had become a Haunted Ground, that white peak seen from afar didn’t change at all since the ancient times.

But there was no more climber there to visit the place as a tourist attraction like in the past, the true state of the place right now was uncertain.

“Originally the snow should be gone when the season entered the summer, I hear that it was an easy to climb mountain.”

Liz Liza-sensei said. If that was true then there should be no danger now that it had already been June.

“But Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground is isolated by blizzard all year round and it was transformed into a mountain with intense cold. I think the harshness of that environment can even rival Everest or McKinley now. That’s my opinion.”

Everest―Even Kazuki and the others whose awareness of the world in general had faded knew about that name.

The mountain with the highest summit in the world. In a certain meaning it was a name that was like [a myth that existed in reality].

“Even if sensei said it’s like climbing a mountain in winter… we are strong against cold you know.”

Mio interjected into the lecture with a face that didn’t understand what Liz Liza-sensei wanted to say.

Magicians could manipulate heat using Pyrokinesis. Heat or cold wouldn’t become any problem for them.

In addition they also had defensive magic power, so even if they fell from the cliff or got hit by falling rocks, there would be no problem.

To put something like environment adaptation as a source of argument itself was strange.

“No, you see, the blizzard and the coldness of Mountain Fuji that had turned into a Haunted Ground resounded not in your flesh, but in your mind. It’s the same like a mind attack magic. The problem is not your defensive magic power, but your strength to maintain your [wall of heart].”

Resistance against mind attack magic―although Kazuki was better at it compared to the past, it was still a field that he was poor at.

“When the Haunted Ground’s coldness and chill resounds in your mind, you will be convinced that the feeling is real and its influence will come out for real in your body. Regardless of how you preserve your temperature using Pyrokinesis, you will still get hypothermia. Even though you are supposed to have produced oxygen with magic power already, an acute mountain sickness’ symptoms will still appear in you. There will be many agonies that you have forgotten since becoming a magician that will appear on parade. Even the knights in my generation had some people who died from challenging the Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground.”

Death―for the people of this generation who could protect their body with defensive magic power, it was an extremely heavy concept.

“Won’t it be fine if we fly in the sky while chanting magic?”

Koyuki raised her hand and calmly stated her opinion. If it was Kazuki or Mio then it was possible for them.

“At that time too there was a contractor of Phoenix that tested that, but it was no good.” Liz Liza-sensei shook her head.

“When you get separated from the ground, a fierce wind will blow right overhead and beat you down to the ground. It’s as if the Haunted Ground is saying that a cunning act is prohibited. The Haunted Ground is forcing you to climb the mountain on foot. Even though that place is a world of magic, but it’s really obsessive with due form.”

Diva, Demon Beast, and Haunted Ground reproduced the form of Mythology and legend. The harsh challenge of climbing the snowy mountain that once existed in Fuji’s sea of trees―that legend enforced the people that stepped their foot in it to follow it.

“You guys have become magicians that are far more excellent than the magicians of my era. But the Grand Haunted Ground too has continued its expansion, the magic power in its center part has also been condensed even more than before. You guys had better prepare your heart beforehand as if you are seriously challenging to climb a snowy mountain without any magic power. And then there will be Demon Beasts too attacking us there.”“A blizzard where mind resistance is necessary… then it’s better for the members of the Magic Division to be the one to go there then.”

“I guess so. In the first place it’s not an environment where you can honestly do a close-quarter combat.”

“Then there will be no turn for this one is it…” Kohaku dropped her shoulders regretfully.

“Even if you tell me to go to that kind of harsh place, there is no way I want to go there.”

Torazou-san laughed carefreely, but Kanae besides him stood up noisily from her chair.

“Please wait, Nii-sama! Please let me go together with you there!!”

“No way. You too don’t have much training in resistance against mind attacks right?”

“But!”, Kanae tenaciously dogged Kazuki.

“I cannot give special treatment to only Kanae. It’s dangerous. I don’t plan to listen to your selfishness.”

Kazuki decisively omitted Kanae from the group, not as family, but as the Chief Student Council President.

“So that we can immediately react even if any victim appears, I think it will be better to make a team composed of Magika Stigmas with high positivity levels. The Sword Division members are also out of the question because of that requirement too.”

Liz Liza-sensei added her comment to Kazuki.

“Therefore…” Kazuki made an orderly list of names on the whiteboard.

Hayashizaki Kazuki. Amasaki Mio. Hiakari Koyuki. Lotte. Otonashi Kaguya. Hoshikaze Hikaru. Tsukahara Kazuha.

With this, the girls whose positivity level toward Kazuki were above 100 became the team members.

“Fufufu, Tsukahara-san usually always talks abusively to Kazuki, but you actually really love Kazuki don’t you? I wonder how much the number actually is?”

Hikaru-senpai teased Kazuha-senpai who was sitting just beside her.

“It, it’s not really like a love. I, I just like him a little…”

Kazuha-senpai’s face was beet red and she looked down completely.

“Ahaha, Tsukahara-san is so cute~!” Hikaru-senpai poked her from the side.

“Ge, geez! Stop it~” Kazuha-senpai shook off Hikaru-senpai’s hand but,

“I’m not gonna stop~” Hikaru-senpai hugged her. Kazuha-senpai then,

“Geez… Hoshikaze-san you dummy…” She became completely docile with a beet red face.

What’s with the two of them?

“Also as someone who is experienced about the mountain, I will give you all my guidance.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that with a face that looked a little excited.

“…I’m, being left out?”

Shinobu-senpai was pouting with her eyebrows knitted while saying that.

“Eerr, it’s decided from the sequential order of the positivity level after all.”

When Kazuki weakly said that, Shinobu-senpai stood up from her seat, *tetete* she approached Kazuki’s side with little run and crouched down. After that she talked to Kazuki with upturned eyes like an abandoned dog.

“I. …Really like Kazuki.”

“I, I know that, but, err…”

When Kazuki didn’t know how he should answer, Mio who sat beside him said “I’m the one that loves Kazu-nii the most here~!” while standing up and puffing out her chest. Shinobu-senpai frowned in dissatisfaction.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 065.jpg|thumb]]

Beside her a female wolf Diva―Marchosias’ avatar was floating. It was said that Marchosias could take the form of a human and also a wolf, but her true nature was more of a wolf.{Gau. O King, To leave out my contractor like this, unforgivable. Gau.}

Shinobu-senpai mimicked her Diva’s behavior and barked “Gau gau” while pulling *gui gui* at Kazuki’s arm.

“That way of acting as a spoiled doggy is still just second rate desu!”

While Kazuki was troubled, Lotte who was watching the development suddenly stood up from her seat.

After that Lotte rushed over to Kazuki’s side trottingly and hugged Kazuki’s neck. And then,

“Kazuki-oniisan, wan wan-!” She licked at Kazuki’s cheek *pero pero*.

“…I see.” Shinobu-senpai’s eyes sparkled.

And then “Gau gau” she hugged Kazuki’s neck from the other side and went *pero pero* at Kazuki’s other cheek.

“Wan wan!” “Gau gau.” Both of their soft tongues were teasing Kazuki’s cheeks. The warm saliva of girls besmeared his face all over. Kazuki’s feelings became a little strange.

“Both of you, we are still in the middle of a serious meeting here!”

After Kazuki kept being treated like that for a while, he finally pushed back the two of them off him.

Lotte said “Okay desu” and obediently returned to her seat.

“Shinobu, give up already and come back here.”

After Miyabi-senpai signaled Shinobu-senpai with her hand, Shinobu-senpai too went “Gau…” dejectedly before retuning to her own seat while crawling on all fours on the floor.

‘…No, senpai doesn’t need to become a wolf until that much.’

“Well then, tomorrow let’s carry out the operation with these members! We are going to take the last Sacred Treasure!”

Kazuki declared with his face still wet with saliva.

It was only Kanae who still couldn’t accept it and she faced Kazuki with a dissatisfied look.

“You all don’t need a lot of climbing tools if you make a practical use of magic. But let’s prepare extra just for the food supply. Just in case, perhaps we will need to {{furigana|bivouac|camp in the open}} there.”

Liz Liza-sensei added that at the end of the meeting.

===Part 2===
With this, this was the third time they went on an expedition from the Knight Academy to the Grand Haunted Ground.

It took one hour from Tokyo to Gotenba Station at the bottom of the Mt. Fuji using the magic light train, from there they changed their transportation into the military use car that the Knight Order had prepared for them and they traversed through the empty town that had become an evacuation area.

Like that they arrived at the first wall that was the entrance into the Haunted Ground.

After following the procedure at the gate that was guarded by the Knight Order to not let anyone enter, they went inside.

For the time being their numbers until here were not few, a lot of volunteering students were also coming along.

The Level 1 area that was the most outer part of the Grand Haunted Ground had already been mostly liberated from the exploration that they had done twice until now in this place. Because of that, what greeted them right after they passed the wall was the calm forest at the foot of Mt. Fuji.

Signs and facilities that were built at the time where this place was still a bustling sightseeing course were left behind as if the time had been stopped.

Aiming for the second wall that was standing towering far away, they earnestly walked the path that was filled rampantly with green conifer trees.

“Walking through this area blessed by mother nature… I cannot suppress this uncomfortable feeling inside…”

In the crowd of students slightly behind, Kamimura-san in goth-loli clothing that was mismatched with the scenery was walking forward somehow even with an unsteady gait.

“You’re not tired, Kamimura-san?”

Kazuki drew back until the behind and felt anxious about the girl’s condition.

“The sky is so dazzling… Right now I’m fine, but surely I will get tired in time…”

Kamimura-san answered him with a way of talking like a prophet.

“Should I carry you on my back to preserve your stamina?”

“Eh, tha… that’s, it’s okay. Kazuki is the one that has to preserve your stamina no matter what.”

He was completely rejected. But there was no skull mark that came flying at him so he guessed she was just acting reserved. Kazuki cut in at the front of Kamimura-san, then with a ‘hyoi’ he lifted up her small body.

Kamimura-san went “Au! Awawa-!”, then she encircled her arms around Kazuki’s neck while she was about to blow her fuse.

“Let’s be like this until the second wall.”

“…Even though I’m being tactful here… Uu―. Normally when someone is about to do something like this they will get cold feet and become scared and so they won’t be able to do it, that’s what I thought. You are completely like the cool guy in a gal-game, this pushy attitude that cannot be hated… Something like this is unfair. So vexing. …But you will get wet-!!”

“What, wet you say? Not really, Kamimura-san’s weight is like paper, you are so light that I won’t sweat much.”

“Mumumu-!? Her weight is, light you say!?”

Kaguya-senpai who was walking at the side suddenly turned at their direction with a great vigor for some reason.

“Kaguya-senpai, Kamimura-san’s lightness isn’t in not in this dimension that you can get from something like a diet, so don’t mind it.”

Right now it was Kamimura-san’s existence that had already half-disappeared, not her fat.

“Why is Kaguya-senpai that sensitive about this weight talk?”

“No, no no not really. I don’t really care about something like my weight or anything!? Wow, it feels really good to walk among nature like this! La la laa― fu―n fun♪”

Kaguya-senpai’s eyes kept darting everywhere while skipping with a weird humming and whistling.

Everyone were all cute girls but… perhaps the hard work that the girls were doing behind the scene for their appeal was something that a male just couldn’t get a measure of.

“Even someone like me, have some aspects that a person that lovely is jealous of, that’s…”

On the other hand Kamimura-san was moved in a weird way.

“You are too light like this. I have to feed you a lot and make you gain weight.”

When Kazuki shook Kamimura-san up and down, she gave off a weird voice “au au au―”.

A gentle slope came into their view next, soft pastel blue manifested themselves from between the vivid green thickets.

“Kamimura-san, look, hydrangeas are growing en masse.”

“Oo…” Even Kamimura-san spontaneously raised a deeply moved voice. Everyone around them were also suddenly making a fuss about the sight.

“See, going outside once in a while is also good, right?”

Kazuki once again shook Kamimura-san on his back up and down while talking.

“…Kazuki, your way of talking, it looks like a father that took his daughter outside.”

Kamimura-san’s reply sounded like she was a little troubled of how to cope with the situation.

The reserved hue of the hydrangeas calmed down the hearts of the people watching it. If it was now, he had the feeling that he could step inside Kamimura-san’s heart for even just a little.

“Kamimura-san, you really work hard, that you even went with us into this place, you also properly attended the academy but, you’re not forcing yourself right?”

Kazuki slowed down his walk and then he asked while his gaze was following along the hydrangeas at the roadside.

It was a natural way of living, but for this girl who had been a shut-in for a long period of time such a way of living was supposed to be difficult for her.

“I’m not forcing myself. After all, I understand, that all this time you and Lotte-shishou are always being considerate of me. …Because I understand that I’m being paid attention to… I thought that in this kind of time, I have to become useful properly, by fighting.”

“You really are doing your best. Thank you.”

Why in the world would a good child like this become a complete shut-in?

Kamimura-san was scared to get along with other people. He had no doubt that she was too sensitive against other people’s attitude at herself, whether it was kindness or ill will. There was no problem in her personality, it was just that she was too sensitive.

‘In order to grant courage to such a girl, what should I do that would be good? …Let’s constantly fill her surroundings with the kindness of the people from around us.’ That was what Kazuki thought.

“Thank you, Kamimura-san.”

Kamimura-san noticed Kazuki and the others’ consideration for herself and so she tried her best to return the favor. Kazuki was happy of that and gave his thanks to her.

“…I think that the hydrangeas are certainly beautiful. I recognize it.”

As if searching for a way of how to express her own feelings, Kamimura-san talked slowly to Kazuki.

“Because you pulled my hand and led my outside from the Ise Imperial Shrine, maybe, surely, even I can become someone that tries to think of the things outside of my room as fun… I think.”

Kamimura-san was facing forward, just a little.

…The quiet promenade that was like a hiking route continued, and finally they arrived at the second wall.

Kazuki put Kamimura-san down from his back. In exchange of thanks for Kazuki’s assistance that let her legs were still mostly at ease, Kamimura-san wordlessly hopped up and down lightly.

They passed the second wall too and entered Level 2.

The area from here on mostly hadn’t been liberated yet. But the route to continue to the third wall had been opened by Kazuki’s reckless battle before this.

The elite squad led by Kazuki headed to the third wall while the other students spread out in order to advance the capturing of the Level 2 area. That was the arrangement that they had decided on.

“Leave this area to these ones!” “Leave it to us!” “I’ll work today.” “Gau.” “Fufufu.”

Kohaku, Karin, Kamimura-san, and the Ryuutaki-sisters saw off Kazuki and co. who were going forward.

The path that Kazuki and co. followed was gradually sloping drastically, they even had to follow some animal trails on the way.

Even so there was no Demon Beast coming out on this route that had been liberated once.They finally arrived at the third wall with the ease of advancing through a dungeon that had finished being captured completely.

There was a concrete wall that was built fourteen years ago before it was abandoned in front of them.

A plain door like a staff entrance door behind a building was installed in the lower part of the wall.

Both the wall and the door had gotten so old that it looked like it would turn into dust if it got hit with all their strength.

But a powerful barrier was set up on this wall that could even reject a King.

“Please wait! Nii-sama… as I thought, I too will go!”

Kanae chased them from the path behind. Kazuki turned around in surprise and shouted.

“I told you no already!”

He had to tell her sternly. He understood well of how Kanae’s obstinacy was.

“I can’t take you because your resistance against mind magic is weak. If something happened to Kanae, I cannot search for you like I can with everyone else. Saying it bluntly, you will just slow us down.”

“However… I have the feeling that there will be something important that is going to happen to Nii-sama after this… I have the feeling that I have to see that with my own eyes!!”

―Some kind of important thing. Leme had repeatedly said the word destiny before. Ahead of this path, there was a turning point waiting for him that would shake his future.

When he thought of that once more, Kazuki felt hesitation and his reply was caught inside his throat.

A turning point that would change his own life. To say that he was going to take Mio and Kaguya-senpai and everybody else there, but telling Kanae that he couldn’t take her was… as if he was inviting everyone to his wedding reception except for Kanae…

It could be seen as an act that threw away the existence of Kanae from his own life ahead of now.

Kanae’s feeling that wanted to witness with her own eyes the turning point of Kazuki’s life was something natural.

On the other hand, he too… he also felt that he wanted Kanae to be there at the turning point of his life.

His relation with Kanae was that deep. Even more than everybody else in this place…

―’I also want Kanae at my side.’ That kind of feeling gushed out inside him like a light shining over the darkness in his heart.

However, it was dangerous…

{…Kazuki.}

Inside Kazuki’s head who couldn’t say anything, a voice of someone was echoing. It was not Leme.

“This voice is…” It seemed that a similar voice also rang out inside Kanae’s head, she turned her head around looking for the voice’s owner.

The third wall that was right beside them emitted a faint magic power light.

That light linked Kazuki and Kanae’s consciousness and sent in a voice into them.

“The path ahead might be severe, but… take that person with you too.}

The seal that possessed its own consciousness told so to Kazuki.

{Undoubtedly, there are also things that have to be conveyed to that person too, that’s why…}

That time…*zuzuzu*, a heavy sound was reverberating.

The door of the wall that was emitting light opened by itself in invitation to Kazuki and Kanae.

“…I understand. Kanae, come together with me and ascertain what lies ahead of me with your own eyes.”

Kazuki resigned himself. He said that while shivering from the existence of someone that would once more change his life.“Certainly ahead of this path, it looks like there is something really important that is waiting.”

Kazuki and co. passed through the wall―there was a boundary line of the world there.

The other side of the opened door was pure white.

Silver grains were dancing in the air along with the wind. When they stepped inside with a step, their feet were buried right into the snow until their shin. All the trees in the surrounding had withered, turning into frost covered trees that were colored silver.

This level was a snow mountain in winter… he had been told that, but even so, the world line between the front of the wall and behind the wall was just too different.

It just told him even more clearly how incomparable the thickness of the magic power that distorted the world was in here.

“Well then everyone, let’s go.”

Kazuki stood in the lead and passed through the door, his companions followed after him.

Their feet was buried under the snow, silver wind hit the body right from the front, Kazuki’s teeth were clattering in no time at all. He entered strength into his shoulders and tensed the muscles in his whole body.

It had been a really long time since he felt the sensation of the cold.

Just like the story that he heard, it was still cold even though he produced heat in his body using Pyrokinesis. He deeply felt the cold.

“Hold your mind strongly! If not, you will get hypothermia just like your mind imagined!”

Liz Liza-sensei raised her voice. The coldness of this Haunted Ground reverberated in their minds.

“What an outrageous Haunted Ground…”

Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows. Even so when he looked back to ascertain the countenance of the members, he could still feel some composure from everyone of the Witch’s Mansion.

“…Kanae, are you okay?” Kazuki was concerned with Kanae’s condition.

“I’m fine.” Kanae bit her lips and answered while glaring at the path ahead.

Her stout-heartedness that wouldn’t let any complaint escape her mouth made Kazuki feel even more anxious instead.

“This place should be at the height of around two thousand meters above the sea. As expected even the snow mountain of a Haunted Ground, too, will become even colder the higher it is, ahaha.”

Hikaru-senpai made a desperate laugh.

“The height too is like that, but thanks to the trees that are still growing around here the wind is weak. When we pass through the forest border and there is nothing in the surroundings, the blizzard will hit us fully at that time.”

Liz Liza-sensei added in a fact that he didn’t even want to imagine.

What was a little strange was how everyone was exposing their bare skin because of their Magic Dress even though they were in the middle of a snowy mountain. Though Kazuki was also just in his normal uniform. This clothing had no meaning at all for physical cold protection.

“O Divine Protection of mermaid, please block the step of the hated enemy and hasten the step of the chosen person… O ice blade, run! Moves in the Field!”

Koyuki cast an environmental control magic before they advanced through the snow for real.

Usually this magic froze the ground and formed ice blades on the allies’ feet. The allies could move around freely like ice skating while the enemy would be unable to move about… this magic had been used a lot in that way.

But this time the magic didn’t grant any effect on the ground and formed ice claws on the allies’ feet. Further it also created ice picks in the shape of a ‘T’.

“It really created a fitting atmosphere huh.” Hikaru-senpai swung around her pick’s like a kid.

An ice pick is a tool used to stab the blade into a snow surface of rock wall in order to keep the holder’s balance when they fell off from the slope or their balance was broken.

“And then if we stab this claw into the snow surface, we can then walk forward and not slip.”

Mio said that while immediately moving through the path of new snow with the ice claws on her feet.

“Even if we don’t use something like this, there is also a method of walking while using friction control magic.”

The expert in general magic, Kazuha-senpai, was once more saying an amazing thing so nonchalantly.

“That’s also fine but Hiakari has already troubled herself to make this, so just use this to suppress the consumption of excess magic power. After all even just standing around like this will have your magic power consumed to endure the blizzard.”

Liz Liza-sensei said so and then she urged them on.

“Oi, Hayashizaki siblings and Tsukahara, what are we going to do if you guys don’t walk in the lead.”

Kazuki, Kanae, and Kazuha-senpai moved forward in panic with crunching sounds to catch up with Mio who went ahead.

“Wait, Mio!”

They had to stab the picks into the snow surface each time they took a step forward and stepped firmly with the ice claws while climbing in long stride so as to not slip. Just advancing forward like this in a snowy mountain was surprisingly hard.

Their feet that were buried in the snow too was so cold with a chill that seeped right inside until their bone.

Kazuki finally overtook Mio and stood in front of the whole party.

Suddenly the snow field ahead vibrated *gogogo*.

…That’s right, of course this kind of thing would naturally happen. At the other side of the sloping path―inside the white screen of the blizzard, a faint figure of a <ice giant> so big they needed to look up appeared.

They had to fight Demon Beasts in this Haunted Ground.

“That Demon Beast… be careful! It’s going to throw ice lumps from afar!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled. The ice giant broke his own body with his fist. And then it raised high the ice lump that was a part of its own body, he faced Kazuki and co. and threw it.

The enemy was located on the higher ground. The ice lump was approaching them by borrowing the force of gravity.

Kazuki jumped to the side and evaded the ice lump.

But the instant he evaded a step to the side, *BAKIBAKIBAKI!* there was a strange sensation under his feet.

There was no ground at the place his foot was going to step on. That spot was where shrubbery was growing on the slope and looked like the ground just from the snow that was piling up on top of it. There was no footing at the place where he was going to step, Kazuki almost rolled down from the slope.

He supported his body with the pick in panic and raised a yell.

“Like, like this we are not going to be able to move our body well!?”

The ground looked like a brand new snow surface at a glance, but they couldn’t know what was going on under the snow with just one look.

The giant didn’t miss the opening and threw another ice lump at them. With this timing, he couldn’t dodge.

“Flapped the wings and scatter sparks. Trail behind the spiral wind, become the bullet that gouge life! Flap and shoot! Barrett!!”A flame bullet collided into the ice lump just in the nick of time. Ice grains and steam exploded in front of Kazuki’s eyes.

“Geez Kazu-nii, be careful there!”

With Mio as the beginning, the other companions shot out their attack magic all at once.

“My wicked thought is filled with curse, I beseech thy agony… I have no shame of my ominous thinking! Feel Pain!”

“O the will of god of the whirling sky! Converge in my hand, please grant me the authority of judgment! O radiance of royalty divine gift, become the drawn bow of splendor! Lightning Line!”

“Howl! The civilization grant destruction to human! The roar of wisdom scorch, break thy body, bury that dignity under the rubble!! Mitrailleuse!”

Kaguya-senpai’s bullet of agony. Hikaru-senpai’s lightning arrow. Lotte’s gatling bullets.

The giant staggered from the raining down magic. Its movement that was trying to throw ice lumps was stopped.

“Barrett!”

Kazuki too ran through the snow field while chanting attack magic. When Kazuki pushed his way through the snow and advanced in the front, it also made it easier for everyone that was following after him to advance.

Ahead on the pure white path of the blizzard, Kazuki sensed even more moving presences.

“Everyone, there’s not just one!”

At the same time with Kazuki yelling to inform his party, three more giants showed their majestic appearances from the depth of the blizzard and the three raised up ice lumps all at once.

“O hour hand, please blunt down the gait of the fools and show contempt for their worth… {{furigana|Chrono Stutter|Stupefaction Time Lost}}!!”

Liz Liza-sensei chanted a magic that he had never seen before.

Three avatar of clock floated in front of the three ice giants, those three clocks had its hour hand moved really slowly while melting into the giants.

Thereupon in the blink of an eye, the giants’ movement became sluggish.

A magic that slowed a great number of enemies all at once―perhaps Liz Liza-sensei had assumed from the start that the enemy might be more than one.

The thrown ice lumps from the giants whose movements were slowed flew flimsily and fell in the middle without reaching Kazuki’s location. The fallen ice raised *DON!* a large sound and a curtain of snow was raised on the snow field.

“O craftsman’s forging that scatter the flower of night performance, fill the woven sky with sword’s tip! The role of the sword is for the sake of victory… under my command, become thunderstorm and pour down! Tenkuu Battou Renge Hou!”

Kazuha-senpai too was chanting a magic that was suited for a great number of enemies.

It was an attack magic that created a large number of Sacred Treasures and launched them like missiles<ref>Gilgamesh's ability in fate/stay night anyone?</ref>.

“Burn brightly!”

When Kazuha-senpai commanded, the Sacred Treasures that were floating in the air were all covered with flames.

Kazuha-senpai’s contracted Diva, Futsunushi no Kami had his power increased from combining with Take Mikadzuchi. It seems that now senpai was able to freely control the element that the Sacred Treasures possessed.

The flame Sacred Treasures pierced into the ice giants one after another.

…But, the giants were not falling down.

“Barrett!” “Lightning Line!”

Low level magic were flying without pause. But the giants planted themselves on the snow field and stood dauntingly.

“…They are tougher than we think. Perhaps it will be better to take it slow and chant a high level magic.” Hikaru-senpai murmured.

“Or else, with close quarter combat.”Kanae who was pushing through the snow together with Kazuki murmured subduedly. It was a heavy tone of voice as if she was being cornered in some respect. …Kanae was waiting for her chance.

But the distance between her and the opponent was far with snow blocking the path.

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim inside the darkness that is teeming with obstructive thoughts! The origin of nightmare, vicissitudes materialism, respond to the fear and hope and sink your teeth…! Deep Specter!”

Kaguya-senpai had already concluded to aim for a high level magic and put it into practice.

A soul was residing inside the shadow of the ice giants. The black shadow that was like a spot of stain inside this white world swelled up in one go and turned into a monster with size that was not inferior with the ice giant.

The shadow monster opened its big mouth where fangs were lining up inside like a shark’s mouth, then it sunk its teeth into the ice giant.

But the ice giant didn’t even pay any heed of how their shoulder was bitten by a monster and continued to throw ice lump at Kazuki and co.’s direction. Their movements were sluggish due to Liz Liza-sensei’s magic, yet they were still throwing ice lumps even though it didn’t reach. Several of the ice lumps were falling just right in the middle.

“Their toughness is amazing, but… those Demon Beasts, are they doing something?”

Mio raised an amazed voice. The ice giants kept continuing to throw ice lumps that didn’t even reach them with sluggish movement like broken robots. Over and over they kept throwing, raising a curtain of snow on the snow field.

―A crack sharply entered the snow field. With a look of realization Liz Liza-sensei yelled.

“…Those guys’ aim to cause an avalanche! Someone use wind or flame magic!!”

Right at that instant, the snow field in front of their eyes split into two of up and down.

For Kazuki who was fighting while looking up to the slope, it looked like the world itself was cleaved down.

The lower half of the snow field in their path was all slipping down at Kazuki and co.’s direction. The snow in the shape of a plate broke down like smoke and built up, in the blink of an eye it became a wave of snow with an height of ten-odd meters.

The snow volume that could swallow all of them whole, surged, nearing them while roaring with a vibration like an earthquake.

The one who could immediately react was Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai. Both of them chanted the same magic.

“O wind of bellows, awaken the scorching heat of steel on my forging! Take into hand the hammer that had tempered hundred and strike away the impurity of the soul! Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

Kazuha-senpai finished her chanting an instant faster. When she raised her palm at the approaching avalanche, a wind of flame explosion whirled out from there. Like a katana blacksmith that awakens flames with the wind of bellows―this was a double element magic of flame and wind of Futsunushi no Kami who was the god of blacksmith. Its might had increased even more after obtaining the power of Take Mikadzuchi.

Wind explosion was blown into the approaching avalanche and evaporated it.

“Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

For the following avalanche that Kazuha-senpai couldn’t blow away completely, it was Kazuki’s turn to blow them away after casting the same magic with a time difference.

Even so, there was still more…*DODODODODO!* Tremors of the snow was approaching. The avalanche was continuing.

There were still magicians of wind and flame among them.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge in this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

“Burn to ash all that you touch… o scorching heat of rejection that has no place to depend! Self Burning!”

Hikaru-senpai and Mio invoked wind and flame defensive magic at the same time. Vortex of wind hid his companions from the surrounding and then flame mixed into the vortex of wind.

A storm of flames repelled away the avalanche that had its force greatly reduced from Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s magic and all of it was terminated.Because all of the snow that covered the snow field had moved down with the avalanche, the ground in the space between them until the ice giants was laid bare.

The snow was cleared exposing the original scraggy rock surface under it, like a path that guided them to the enemies.

Kanae quickly start to dash without hesitation―she had belief that her comrades would repel the avalanche.

Kazuki noticed that Kanae had change from her two sword style of kodachi into using a single pure black katana. It was <Michikage> that formed a pair with Kazuki’s <Doufuu>. Kanae’s beloved sword in the past that she used when she was a child.

“Nii-sama, Amasaki Mio! Give me the protection of fire!!”

Kanae yelled while closing her distance with the ice giants in one go.

“Burn to ash everything touched… the scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend! Self Burning!”

Kazuki immediately guessed what Kanae wanted and chanted the magic that enveloped Kanae’s whole body with flame.

Mio too attached the same magic to Kanae a moment later.

Kanae used the flame that clad her whole body not for defense, but for attack, she used Psychokinesis to concentrate the flame onto her katana. And then she kicked the rock surface and flew high until the neck of the giants.

“Pierce the vital spot against a tough enemy!!”

When Kanae leaped at the giants whose movements were dulled, Kanae stabbed the flaming blade into its neck.

The ice giant writhed in agony like a living thing. …No, the giant looked like a lump of ice, but as a Demon Beast it possessed the disposition as a living thing.

There was no mistake that Kanae’s blade had severed the electric signal circuit that governed the giant’s body activity.

“…Die!” It was a really tough giant but it was smashed up into many small ice grains under one attack.

After Kanae ripped up the neck of one giant, she kicked its body before it could break and jumped onto the next giant and tore up the neck of the giants one after another.

It was a murder technique where the match was decided already once she got close, that it even made Kazuki go ‘ooh’ and ‘aah’ in admiration.

“Kanae! Be careful where you are going to land!!”

Kazuki noticed and shouted. Kanae who had finished dealing with the giants landed on the snow field.

But regardless of Kazuki’s warning, it seemed that under that snow there was no foothold, *zubo-* Kanae’s lower body was buried into the snow and she raised a scream of “Nya nya nya!?”

“Don’t get too carried away. …It’s better not to get too close to the snow.”

With an amazed voice, Kazuki pulled out the MVP Kanae from the snow.

The coldness of this snow inflicted harm to the mind. That was exactly why that avalanche was dangerous. It would be nothing if it was just a normal snow, but it’d be bad if they got buried under this snow.

If everyone of the Magic Division that was lacking in Enchant Aura got buried under a few tons of snow, surely they wouldn’t be able to move at all. And then they would rapidly get cornered into a dangerous situation from the coldness of the snow.

Kanae whose body was half inside the snow was shivering and her face turned blue.

“So, something like this… is not a big deal…”

“Don’t act tough. …We should warm you a little like this.”

Kazuki tightly hugged the shivering Kanae.

“Ni, Nii-sama!? Nii-sama―!! It’s a super ultra warmth!! Right now Kanae is like a cat that is inside a kotetsu―!” <ref>Kotetsu is a table over an electric heater (originally a charcoal brazier in a floor well) with a hanging quilt that retains heat</ref>

“…But this is a cold that happened mentally so maybe doing this is irrelevant?”

“That, there’s no such thing! If it’s a problem of mind then right now Kanae’s heart is going puff-puff hotly!!”“…You look like your head is going to explode, let’s end it with this much.”

When Kazuki separated both his hands, Kanae was unsteady on her legs with a boiling face.

…If Kanae got buried under the avalanche―it was only Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei among the current member that he couldn’t search their whereabouts with the power of bond. When he thought so his body hair shuddered.

“Rotate to the rear Kanae. I’ll be the one that pushes through the snow.”

Kanae looked down in frustration but she followed what he said and moved to the rear.

“No, I’ll be the one at the head. I’m the one better suited for it right?”

In replacement of Kanae, Kazuha-senpai approached near him and said that.

…Certainly because she was a swordsman she had the proper strength to push through the snow with Enchant Aura, her resistance against mind magic was also better than Kazuki, and she could also deal against the assault of Demon Beast as a front liner.

Even if Kazuha-senpai fell she could stop her momentum using friction control, and even if she was buried under the snow she could blow it away using [Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi].

There was the flexibility that could do everything even if something happened to Kazuha-senpai.

“Let’s do it with the two of us taking turn.”

“Yosh, tag.”

Kazuha-senpai laughed “he he he” and presented her palm, Kazuki high fived her with a clear sound of *pachin*.

“When it’s the time to alternate, let’s warm each other by hugging like just now.”

“Do, don’t make a needless banter-! Idiot-!” Kazuha-senpai hit Kazuki’s head.

Kazuki and co. formed a single line and resumed climbing the mountain.

…At first the fallen snow only reached until their shin, but the snow became higher when they climbed even more ahead.

The snow passed their knee… then when the height reached around their waist, it became difficult even just to move ahead.

Kazuha-senpai who stood in the lead swept away the snow in front of her with the ice picks, and then she pushed further into the snow surface that had been torn down lower with her knee, finally when the height of the snow became something that her feet could lift over she could take a step forward.

Kazuha-senpai raised a scream “Thi, this is harsh!” while her beauty was ruined from being forced to walk bow-legged.

Thanks to her pushing aside the snow in the front, the second in line could advance with a fair ease.

As expected this was an absurd task if they didn’t alternately take turns.

“Standing in the lead and pushing through the snow is called Russell<ref>snowplow</ref>. It’s one of the hardest task in climbing a snow mountain.” Liz Liza-sensei said that from the back.

“In proportion of the two that are working hard in the front, we the rear guard will work hard if there are Demon Beasts coming out!”

Kaguya-senpai went ‘Ei ei ouu―” while raising her hand. Right at that moment an ice giant appeared at the front where it was going to slide down at them, while from the sky a pure white giant bird that was covered with thick fur was flying.

The Demon Beasts appeared as if answering the request, so Hikaru-senpai yelled “Kaguya you idiot!”

“I’m not the one who is bad here!” While yelling, Kaguya-senpai began to chant.

The ice giant threw ice lumps and the giant bird breathed out a cold breath.

“Barrett!”

“O rejection of absolute zero, become the armor of isolation that protect our body! Freeze Barrier!”

Mio shot down the ice lump with [Barrett] and Koyuki protected the comrades from the cold breath with the barrier of chill.

Suddenly Kazuki looked behind. Interposed between Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai who was in charge of Russell and everyone of the Witch’s Mansion that performed magic battle―Kanae was looking down in frustration because she could not move even when there was no avalanche.

An absurd time was necessary just to advance ahead a little.

More than anything, the exhaustion of Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai was bigger than everyone who was doing battle.They rotated the turn every one hour, he and Kazuha-senpai hugged each other each time they were taking turns. Kazuha-senpai was cute with her face bright red. Perhaps if there was no reward like this then even Kazuki would have his heart broken.

Liz Liza-sensei had warned them before about the possibility of needing to bivouac, but as expected this was not a Haunted Ground that could be cleared in a day trip.

When he was became engrossed in the Russell duty and the battle, before he realized the surrounding had become dark from being evening.

The pure white world was transforming into orchid color. Like this they would soon meet with night.

“So this is what appeared in the end…”

Kazuki who had alternated with Kazuha-senpai of being Russell in the front unintentionally groaned.

…What appeared before their eyes was a rock wall without end in sight. The upper part was obstructed by the blizzard that formed white mist, they couldn’t determine how high this wall would continue.

If they didn’t claw their way up this wall, they would be unable to advance forward. This was like a bad joke.

“It’s better to stop one night here for the moment.” Liz Liza-sensei said.

“Come to think of it, sensei said that a tent is unnecessary so we didn’t bring any, but without blocking the blizzard we are only going to get exhausted one-sidedly even if we rest.”

“No need to worry about that. There is so much snow piling up in the surrounding. …We are making a snow hut here.”

Snow hut. …It was a proposal that made him strangely excited.

They immediately move to work. Everyone piled up snow, pressed and condensed it, plundered the heat with Pyrokinesis, and froze and hardened the snow.

“Making it too big will only make you anxious if it’s going to break down from its own weight, so let’s make two snow huts.”

Although they could make the hut strong and solid with magic, they guessed that making it with a diameter of around four or five meters was the sensible limit. Thereupon Mio murmured while pushing and hardening the snow.

“…For the groups, how will we split the members?”

Everyone’s hands stopped.

Everyone raised their face all at once and looked at Kazuki’s direction. Leaving out Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei, there were only girls who understood that everyone in this place had more than 100 point in positivity level towards Kazuki.

“Kazuki. If I’m not mistaken your ability will unleash a special power when there is someone whose positivity level towards you became 150, right?”

When Kazuki was stumped to give out an answer towards the difficult question, Liz Liza-sensei gave an advice.

“Think about what will it do for you in the decisive battle if you raised someone’s positivity level. Make your answer from the side of profit.”

When it became something like that…

A single snow hut with high transparency that had been half transformed into ice was completed first.

“Enter the snow hut first and prepare the meal Kazu-nii. During that time everyone will complete one more of the snow hut.”

While talking Mio and Koyuki released their Magic Dress temporarily and their appearance turned into their uniform with a large rucksack on their back. They took out some plastic container and pot and a solid fuel from there. It was an underhanded trick that made use of a Magic Dress’ material conversion phenomenon.

Leme emerged out from his side and frowned her eyebrows while saying “Do this moderately okay, it’s just for this time only.”

“Even Leme also wants to eat a delicious meal right?”

Mio acted the same to Leme like when she was still kid-sized and poked her nose lightly. Though when the two of them stood side-by-side, Leme was already the bigger one between the two of them.

“How cheeky, to treat Leme like a kid when Leme had turned into this adult appearance already―!”

“So what―, Leme is Leme right―”

Both of them screwed around with each other by hitting the other *pechi pechi* repeatedly. …Looks like Mio still had some composure in her.

“Even if you called it preparation, I only need to warm the stew. It doesn’t really need to be me…”“I’m telling you to rest obediently here, so that Kazuki won’t get tired by doing something trivial like making a snow hut. We don’t know what is going to happen ahead of us you know!”

“Right right, just like she said!”

Hikaru-senpai butted in from the side and launched a hip attack at him with a boing.

The butt that was covered with a Magic Dress in T-back style blew away Kazuki inside the snow hut.

…If he was forced until this point then there was nothing he could do except to let himself get spoiled by their words.

Inside the snow hut, Kazuki spread out a sheet with high insulation rate and settled down his body on top of it. He set the solid fuel and lit up a fire. It was an alchemic fuel that boasted fire power of an average gas stove.

When he was staring at the burning flame, Kazuki’s feeling finally settled down.

…If he had to talk truthfully, he was nearing his limit.

Repeatedly becoming the Russell, the coldness of the snow stiffened his whole body that now he couldn’t even shiver.

The heart was also made of flesh―with a dysfunction occurring in the heart, the blood flow in the whole body was stagnating.

Due to the blood not circulating, the oxygen wouldn’t reach the brain. If he let his guard down, his thought would grow dim and turn pure white.

He planned to consume enough water, but even with his sweat not flowing out he felt a maddening dehydration in his body.

He had to warm his body. Kazuki instinctively thought so.

Now that he had escaped from the blizzard into the snow hut, surely his body would immediately recover if the fire of the solid fuel hit his body. Kazuki rubbed his coldly stiffening hands and fingers on top of the flame.

He had already upped his resistance toward mind magic but he was still immature in it.

Kanae too was feeling frustrated but… just because someone was a swordsman it didn’t mean that it was fine to only train in swordsmanship without caring for anything else. Even if comrades would help each other, there were many fields of expertise that had to be improved.

Waiting until after his blood flow recovered its vigor, Kazuki finally put the pot on top of the solid fuel.

The content of the pot was stew. The cold stew didn’t emit any aroma at all. Regardless Kazuki spontaneously gulped his saliva.

Rather than calling him starving, what he felt was closer to a breakdown. This was the first time his own cooking looked this delicious to himself. Since he was born, this was the first time his mind was ravaged by the taboo desire to snitch a food secretly like this.

But if he didn’t eat the food together with all his companions that were even now still building the snow hut outside…

Kazuki was gazing blankly at nothing while waiting for the pot to become warm.

The voices of everyone that were continuing their task outside felt awfully far. Perhaps his head was still lacking in oxygen. Feeling the warmth of the burning fuel, he dimly felt like he was in the middle of a dream.

Suddenly, he felt a presence right beside him. It was as if a ghost was standing right besides his pillow when he was sleeping.

After slowly turning his head―a slightly dazzling silhouette of a woman that was formed from magic power was peeking at the pot’s content from behind Kazuki.

It was as if a teacher was ascertaining a student’s cooking skill in the middle of a home economics class.

―It was the master of the seal. The First Knight. The wavelength of that light that dimly shone was the same with the light that appeared in his battle with Ilyailiya.

The light gave off a pondering voice.

{…Why are you, giving your all that much for your surroundings?}

Without tearing off her eyes from the pot, the woman’s voice sounded anxious in some respect.

‘What in the world is she feeling anxious for?’, before answering her, Kazuki first felt such doubt inside him.

“I am just doing it because I want everyone to be happy.”

Kazuki honestly talked about his own feelings.

“It looks like I am being quite misunderstood but, I’m doing this not because I am an orphan and so my self-esteem became really low that it makes me flatter my surroundings, it’s because I love everyone.”

When Kazuki said that, the woman became much more dejected and looked down.

{That stew is} The woman changed the topic. {…the flavor of your home?}

“I am an adopted child so, this is the flavor of the Hayashizaki’s… the family I was given to to be raised.”

Kazuki answered.“With Hayashizaki’s flavor as the base, I improved it in various ways so that I can make Kanae and father happy…”

The woman’s silhouette looked sad from something of what he said, she felt even more sorrowful in dejection.

“…Is something wrong?”

{I, can’t even teach my cooking to my own child. The flavor characteristics of just that family that every household has, I couldn’t impart it to him…}

Not only the pot, but the inside of the plastic containers were also loaded by Kazuki’s handmade cooking.

While her gaze kept wandering unable to calm down, the woman, rather than to be called a hero, she was more like an ordinary female, talked in sorrow.

Kazuki pondered about the woman’s life. There was no doubt that this woman staked her life for the sake of the seal.

To fight as a knight without looking back at her family… due to that this country was saved.

If so, then this person, should think of that proudly with her chest held high.

Kazuki tried to say such comforting words, and hesitated.

The child of this woman, could he understood that? Even though she had saved the country where she was born, and yet she left her own child in sorrow, as a mother could she really take pride of such a thing from the bottom of her heart?

For an existence of a mother to put in scale the world and her own child―it was not something that could be encouraged so simply.

“…Are you regretting it?”

{…Yes.}

The woman said as if spewing out the stagnation at the bottom of her heart.

An affirmation that a hero by no means should ever do.

Kazuki imagined what he would do if it was himself. ‘If, it was me in the position of this person. Or, if I was in the position of this person’s child…

When he thought that, a numb sensation ran through his brain.

This person, was someone. The master of the seal. The First Knight. The hero that saved this country.

The previous generation’s contractor of Lemegeton.

Not only that. ‘This person, who is she to me…’

This time Kazuki turned back his whole body behind.

He faced the silhouette of light of the woman right from the front.

Both her face and her body build were uncertain. Her voice too felt somewhat chaotic as if a wave was shaking it.

“…You are…”

{The pot, will be cooked soon. It looks really delicious… I too, want to try to eat it, but…}

As if running away from Kazuki’s gaze, the woman’s silhouette pointed out at the pot.

Even so when Kazuki continued to stare at her, the woman silhouette dimmed and began to vanish.

{In the center of this Haunted Ground―at the peak of the Fuji, I’m waiting for you. I’m sending my avatar here like this, because I’m too impatient to wait…}

“Wait…!”

Raising his voice unintentionally, Kazuki reached out his hand as if trying to catch an empty air.

But, the woman’s figure disappeared and escaped from his hand smoothly.Silence returned to the surroundings. Were his companions really continuing their work outside the snow hut even now? Or perhaps it was just the inside of this snow hut that was completely transferred somewhere to a different world.

‘…I too have something that I have to convey.’

Suddenly, such feeling was gushing out from inside Kazuki’s chest.

He had to convey it to the woman that was waiting for him ahead.

That ‘I didn’t become unhappy or anything you know’.

That ‘I’m not resenting or blaming anyone’.

===Part 3===
When everyone finished their meal, the members were split up into two snow huts. To prepare against Demon Beast’s attack, there would be lookout posted alternately, they would pass a night in this place.

“Ahaha, hooray! I’m in Kazuki’s side!” Hikaru-senpai raised a joyful voice and she threw herself down before rolling around everywhere *goron goron* the moment she entered the snow hut.

“…Don’t go wild and destroy the snow hut okay?”

Kaguya-senpai warned her with a troubled face.

“The one at this side… are you saying that we are the ones with a half-baked positivity level?”

Kazuha-senpai was the last one that entered the snow hut while being fidgety, unable to calm down.

Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Kazuha-senpai. This snow hut was for these four people.

“No, in the first place the members that entered this Grand Haunted Ground all have high positivity levels. Among these members, Mio, Koyuki, and Lotte had all passed over 150.”

Otonashi Kaguya―142 Hoshikaze Hikaru―130 Tsukahara Kazuha―128

The three of them had passed 100, but they were still short of 150. From Kazuki’s experience, when someone had their positivity level passed 100, from thereon raising their positivity level became not as easy as before.

Surely it would be difficult to raise their positivity until 150 in this one night. But if he became able to use these three’s high level magic, it would be very reassuring in his preparation for the decisive battle.

He didn’t mean to raise everyone’s positivity level in order to become strong, but…

“Hmmm… it feels like after the classmates, now it’s the seniors’ turns.”

Hikaru-senpai noticed the common point of the members here and murmured. Now when she said that, unexpectedly the situation really had turned out like that. Although he had never intended at all to leave the seniors for later just because they were older, things just developed like this.

In order to dodge the issue, Kazuki followed after Hikaru-senpai and rolled on top of the sheet.

The sheet insulated the chill from entering and only transmitted the softness of the new snow.

“Ahaha-, Kazuki baa―m!”

Hikaru-senpai delightfully rolled and rolled and rammed her body at him.

Hikaru-senpai that came rolling at him with quite a power behind her was blocked and then embraced by Kazuki.

Hikaru-senpai became docile and rubbed her body against Kazuki in his embrace.

Gently, Kaguya-senpai too quietly lied down behind Kazuki.

“Fufufu… we are expected to pass a night in this cramped place with the objective to raise our positivity level. It feels quite lewd.” Her expression was filled with seductiveness while she whispered into Kazuki’s ears.

Both of them were in the appearance of their Magic Dress that had been simplified into really light clothing. Hikaru-senpai that was hugged by Kazuki was in the appearance of leotard-style complemented with tight high leg, while Kaguya-senpai who clung at his back was in the appearance of only having her breast from her neck and between her legs slightly hidden.

Being glued tightly to such two people, sandwiched between them, had already made him in an inflammatory state of emotion.

“Gulp.”

With an expression that gulped her saliva, Kazuha-senpai was snugly sitting in seiza at the corner of the snow hut.

“Kazuki… I’m sleepy…”

With a tone of voice that seemed like acting, Hikaru-senpai closed both her eyes with a snap.

“Senpai is going to sleep already? That’s right isn’t it… we have to wake up early tomorrow.”

“Of course that’s not it! There is a stereotype pattern in this kind of time right!?”

Kazuki went ‘hah’ with realization and from then he grew ashamed of his own slow wittedness.

“Senpai, you are going to die if you sleep here!” He lightly slapped Hikaru-senpai’s cheek.

Hikaru-senpai went “Uhyaa―” and received the slaps happily while laughing.

“Kazuki… I grew cold.”

“Ee―rr, what should I do this time…”

“Let’s warm each other by hugging together naked-!!”

With a fierce momentum Hikaru-senpai put her hand on Kazuki’s upper uniform.

Kazuki raised a scream “Uwaa-“ and resisted that act, like a pure maiden.

But both his arms was firmly restrained from behind.

“Otouto-kun, isn’t it no good to sleep with your uniform I wonder?”

Kaguya-senpai sealed Kazuki’s movement and whispered in his ear while pressing her breasts at him with ‘boing boing’.

Certainly it was just like she said, however!

“E, even you two senpai are not naked aren’t you!?”

After he said that carelessly, he thought of what he was going to do if both of them undressed from even their Magic Dress here.

“Ahaha☆ Well then I’ll pardon Kazuki and leave your shorts behind!”

Hikaru-senpai that was once extolled like a prince proclaimed that with a smiling face.

Hikaru-senpai’s hand unfastened all the buttons at his upper wear and Kaguya-senpai behind him took it off. It was a joint action that had been polished. Next they put their hands on the shirt’s buttons.

It was fine already if he could preserve his short… Kazuki completely thought like that.

In a flash his white shirt and trouser were pulled off.

‘If it keeps like this then it will become something awesome’… Kazuki thought with only a single shorts on him.

“Wawawa-!” Kazuha-senpai who was sitting in seiza covered her face with both her hands in extreme shyness.

But she was properly watching from the gaps between her fingers. This person was that kind of person.

“Ooo―, a boy’s chest!”

Admiring something that she didn’t have herself, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki’s chest.

Kaguya-senpai who had a muscle fetish was trying to draw Kazuki’s body at her direction while saying “My pectoral muscle~”. “I find the treasure~” “This is the treasure of this snow hut~” The two of them joked while rubbing their cheeks against Kazuki’s chest. Getting stripped into his underwear and getting treated like a treasure by older ladies like this…

Kaguya-senpai kissed lightly at Kazuki’s neck muscle and pressed her lips stimulatingly. He shuddered. The small tongue that that came out from her lips gently licked from his neck until his chest glidingly.

Hikaru-senpai too “I see” nodded and then she did the same act. Everywhere on Kazuki’s naked upper body, the two’s lips and tongues were crawling around bewitchingly.

He felt his body, that had completely chilled from the blizzard, grow hot as if his blood flow was running wild inside.

He never knew that it felt this good to have his body licked.

This is bad. Although there were two persons that became his partner here, be that as it may, it would be bad if he got driven into the receiving party.

To have his side as the attacking side instead was… on the contrary a situation where he could keep hold of his reasoning more.

Kazuki stopped the face of Kaguya-senpai who was moving on top of his chest with a manner of hand picking out something.

They exchanged gazes. The eyes of Kaguya-senpai were… just as he thought, they had become violet in color.

First he had to calm down this person, if he didn’t crush them one by one, this night would become something too awesome.

“Kaguya-senpai, rather than playing with my chest, you want to have your body touched instead, right?”

Saying that he aimed for the substitution of offense and defense, he traced Kaguya-senpai’s nape of the neck with his finger. Copying the act of senpai just before this, this time it was Kazuki that kissed Kaguya-senpai’s body and softly licked.

He licked through Kaguya-senpai’s stomach, her back, her sides, while keeping her weak in suspense where he was going to lick. He licked sleekly all over, making Kaguya-senpai’s spine quiver in shivers.

“…Yes. My breast, I want you to touch them.”The desire of Kaguya-senpai that had become completely sensitive from Asmoudeus’ influence, had been received. She responded to Kazuki’s words without resistance before encircling both her hands on his back and averting her back.

With a jiggle, that earth-shattering breasts were pushed out at him.

His feeling became as if a main dish had been suddenly presented at him, Kazuki lifted up that heavy fruit profoundly. Lifting it up, his palm enveloped half of it from below and then he massaged.

“Ann-, ann-“ Each time he massaged, Kaguya-senpai let out a stimulated cute voice for him.

Kazuha-senpai took a glance at Kaguya-senpai and her gaze displayed a sign of being embarrassed.

“Kaguya-senpai when she uses Asmodeus’ power, she will be unable to contain herself all night. That’s why…”

Kazuki nonchalantly inserted a follow up about this situation. ‘That’s why, it can’t be helped.’

“Is, is that so, so it cannot be stopped in any way…”

Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward even while still covering her face with both her hands.

“It’s true, a sensation reinforcement magic is running on Otonashi-san’s skin. It made her completely sensitive.

Kazuha-senpai’s magic intuition saw through Kaguya-senpai’s condition.

The breast covering vanished from Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress. The pink pointed end had swelled up sharply as if saying that it wanted to be touched.

“Waa…” Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward.

Kaguya-senpai was already impatient. Victory went to the one who made the first move, Kazuki aimed for that and suddenly sucked at the pointed ends. He slide his tongue from the side, played with it in circles and pecked on the peak.

“Fuaaaaaaan!♡” Kaguya-senpai raised a shout of joy while small heart marks scattered from her. How much she felt good could be understood from the minute changes in her positivity level.

“Ahaha, Kazuki, you look like a baby. …Me too!”Hikaru-senpai sucked at Kaguya-senpai’s right breast competitively.

“Hikaru!?” Do, don’t…nnnn-!!♡”

Kaguya-senpai’s sensitive body reacted fiercely even against the stimulation from the same sex.

Rather than calling the stimulation had doubled physically, it seemed the abnormal situation of being stimulated by the same sex made Kaguya-senpai completely aroused.

“Waa… a, amazing…” Kazuha-senpai’s posture was now standing on her legs.

Even further Kazuki used his empty hand to stroke Kaguya-senpai‘s thighs. Kazuki took the lower body, while Hikaru-senpai attacked the back and the nape of the neck in the upper body.

The body of Kaguya-senpai who had completely become sensitive several times over was filled with a vortex of pleasure from the two.

“Do, don’t, if you do that to me… even though I’m being watched…ANN-♡“

Kaguya-senpai rapidly turned heated. Like a heat that lost its place to go and ran amok, Kaguya-senpai wriggled her voluptuous thighs back and forth and she rubbed her nether region at Kazuki.

“This place, does senpai want it to be touched?” He asked with a slightly tormenting tone.

“It, it’s embarrassing…” Kaguya-senpai murmured with a look of dimming reasoning.

“It can’t be helped because it’s Asmodeus’ fault, senpai.”

Kazuki said so and removed the binding of Kaguya-senpai’s reasoning.

He remembered Koyuki’s disheveled state when he stimulated that spot of hers while she was in delirium in the movie theater. The passion of a girl was saved up in this spot. Kaguya-senpai too was also like that… she was more sensitive in this spot than anywhere else.

He pressed his finger on the nether region part of Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress―the Magic Dress vanished as if melting the instant his finger touched, his finger directly went into Kaguya-senpai.

Even while surprised, Kazuki caressed that sensitive spot as gently as he could.

“Otouto-kun…Otouto-kun-!♡ More!! ♡”

Even though Kazuki was touching gently, it was Kaguya-senpai who shook her waist in order to make Kazuki’s finger pressed on that spot.

In the case that it actually hurt her, such thing should also be able to be understood from the change of positivity level.

That was why, Kazuki moved his finger relentlessly and resolutely. What way that would make Kaguya-senpai feel even better… while looking for such a way from the change of the positivity level… he strengthened his movement in one go.

Her small bead that would make a girl feel even better was generally similar with Koyuki.

The protuberance on the outside’s upper part, the dripping wet inside, he massaged both with his finger tips.

Kaguya-senpai raised a voice that was nearly a scream. “Aaa! AAA―!” With such a raised voice, before long Kaguya-senpai’s face looked like it was going to cry “Fuaaa―!”, and then it changed into a distorted expression that tried to endure “Hyii!”. But she didn’t dislike what he did. She was opening both her legs slovenly with liquids flooding out soppily from her lower body. An amazing amount of heart marks were flying at him.

He whispered “Kaguya, you are really cute” with wholehearted expression at her ear, and then he kissed her white cheek.

“Otouto-kun… Kazuki-kun! HYAAAAAANN-!!♡”

At the end of Kaguya’s sensitivity that had been raised several times over, she reached the highest peak. She was pierced with a sensation unimaginable for a man like Kazuki before her body went limp in a half-fainted state.

Kazuki felt shy at this late hour looking at Kaguya’s naked body that was drenched with sweat and he averted his eyes. He couldn’t look at her in the eyes.

“Kazuki-! Me too…!”

Without even any time to take a breather, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki.

*Chuu* She sucked strongly at Kazuki’s lips. This was something he couldn’t do with Kaguya-senpai, a kiss on the lips.

“The pleasant feeling of a girl, teach it to me too♪ I also want to become like Kaguya there…”It seemed that Hikaru-senpai was honestly yearning for a pleasure like what Kaguya-senpai experienced.

Perhaps he was making her learn something dangerous here. Thanks to being treated like a prince until now, this person didn’t have such vulgar thoughts about this kind of thing.

He embraced her body that was even more slender than Kaguya-senpai and caressed her back and her spine.

But as if saying that what he did was too slow, Hikaru-senpai

“Kazuki, my breast♪ Touch my breast♪” She coaxed him.

When he obediently did what she asked, immediately this time she urged him on “Suck my nipple♪”

“Fuaaaaaa-! Kazuki is sucking at my breast♡”

She said it to herself as if making a self-hypnosis to heighten her feelings rapidly. She was in high spirits with all her strength. Hikaru-senpai shook her butt and coaxed him “Ne, my butthole, touch it♪”.

“Eh, the hole of the butt, senpai says?”

“Because, in the manga that I read everyone was doing that you know?”

Before this Hikaru-senpai often read with pleasure boys love manga and mistakenly thought of it as the friendship between men.

Perhaps it was only a natural curiosity for her too to want to obtain the pleasure that was drawn in the manga for herself.

A magician could use Psychokinesis to float any filth thoroughly and remove it, so that place was not a dirty place. Kazuki also didn’t have much reluctance for such a thing―he pressed his finger at the leotard that dug into the bottom part.

“Haaa…♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s expression became joyous as if she had obtained the sensation that she had yearned from since she was just a child.

He shifted the digging clothes to the side and exposed the covered part. He poked weakly with his finger as if knocking. His finger tips caressed the narrow spot and drew circle as if observing the situation.

Hikaru-senpai’s expression was melting with bewitching feeling of expectation. Kazuki then determinedly buried his finger into the inside of that place.

“Aa-, it echoed until the inside of my stomach-“

He moved in and out his finger like a moving piston, Hikaru-senpai’s dignified face that was called a prince was melting in ecstasy.

“Haaa, somehow my butt, feels really hot…”

Rather than calling the sensation she felt intense, it seems that what she felt was more like a heat that slowly surged inside.

“Aaaaa… something is coming… this is the sensation of a girl…?”

Even if she called it as a girl’s sensation, he had the feeling that it was not actually something decent. While playing the behind with his right hand, Kazuki reached out his left hand to Hikaru-senpai’s front.

“Aaaa, from the front and behind… Kazuki is entering my front and behind… you are resounding inside me-!”

Strength filled the spine of Hikaru-senpai that looked like she had slowly reached prostrate orgasm.

“Kazuki, my girl place, more!♡”

So that Kazuki could touch the front and behind at the same time easier, Hikaru-senpai held both her own legs under her arms and floated her waist. Her vulgar places were all exposed, making Kazuki reflexively avert his eyes.

“Kazuki, look at my girl places properly here!”

Hikaru-senpai said that in dissatisfaction. Kazuki continued his stimulation in place of a reply.

“It comes! …Something good is coming…!!”

Kazuki stopped sucking her breast and sucked at the shivering girlish lips of Hikaru-senpai.

“Nnn… nnnnnnn-!!♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s body was fiercely trembling while heart marks flew at him, her body stopped moving with an ecstatic expression. There was no vestige of a prince left anywhere in her. Kazuki gently stroked the girl Hikaru-senpai on her head.

“Kazuki… me, me too…”

Kazuha-senpai who was leaning her body forward on her knees approached him while still on her knees.

Even though this was Kazuha-senpai who was supposed to be the owner of the most upright personality among the members here, she had been thoroughly changed by the two girls before her.

“I, I too want to feel good just like this…”

Kazuki too stood on his knees and faced Kazuha-senpai.

“Then senpai too should vanish your Magic Dress.”

He said that planning to tease her meanly, but Kazuha-senpai even while looking down in shame made her Magic Dress disappear like a mist. The naked body of Kazuha-senpai that he last witnessed in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave was now bared in front of his eyes.

Kazuki reflexively let his gaze crawl through her white skin.

“Kazuha-senpai, you are really beautiful.”

“Do, don’t stare at me that intently, quickly, that…”

“How does senpai want it?”

“I, I want you to touch me…”

Kazuki embraced her close with his left hand at her waist. Kazuha-senpai who let herself get pulled clung at Kazuki’s chest. When he impatiently caressed her skin, her white skin was rapidly dyed red.

That skin of hers dimly emitted magic power light.

“Kazuha-senpai, are you using some kind of magic?”

Like a kid whose misdeed was discovered, Kazuha-senpai twitched.

“O, Otonashi-san became until like this, so…”

This was―a sensation strengthening magic. This magic was a complete copy of Asmodeus’ influence that was mimicked using general magic.

When Kazuki pinched the tips of her breast strongly in a surprise attack, Kazuha-senpai’s body trembled exaggeratedly. Her body became almost as sensitive as Kaguya-senpai, and also even more from how she had been made to wait until the last turn where her passion had been piling up.

“Kazuki, make me become just like those two…”

“Like those two, like what senpai?”

“…Li, lick my nipple, suck it…”

Kazuha-senpai became more excited while saying such thing herself, her breath became rough.

Kazuki did just as she said. He pinched with his left hand, sucked with his mouth at the right side, and his right hand reached out toward her lower body and caressed her butt and thigh.

After stroking the inside of her thigh for a while, Kazuha-senpai began to fidget her body.

“Kazukiii…”

“How does senpai want it, I won’t understand if senpai doesn’t say it out.”

“Wh, Why are you talking that meanly only to me since a while ago―!”

“I know that Kazuha-senpai’s reaction when getting bullied is the cutest.”

“So you have a really warped fetish like that―!”

Although no matter how he imagined it, it was Kazuha-senpai’s own words and action that made other people want to do such things to her.

“…Kazu-kun! My, my important place too, I want you to make it feel good!!”

“Well then senpai, please open your legs yourself.”

Kazuha-senpai who was in the posture of standing on her knees turned her butt at Kazuki before she opened both her legs so that it would be easier for Kazuki’s right hand to touch. A hot liquid ran along the thigh and wet Kazuki’s hand.

Kazuki moved his hand in the way that purposefully made a watery sound intensely sounded and inflamed Kazuha-senpai’s shyness.

“Actually, I can understand what kind of way that makes senpai feel good from the minute changes of the positivity level.”

“Wha, what’s with that, if that’s true then don’t bully me like that. Uu… your way of touching that raises a sound like that…”

“That’s why senpai, it’s fine for you to let out your voice honestly and feel good.”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression brightened with a feeling of expectation at Kazuki’s declaration.

Kazuki searched for a spot where Kazuha-senpai really felt it―and immediately discovered it.“-! The place just now!”

When he concentrated at that spot, the piling up passion inside her flamed up all at once.

“FUAAAAAAAAA-!♡ Kazu-kun! ♡ It feels good, so good!!♡”

Kazuha-senpai’s body and heart became honest and clung at Kazuki, a line of saliva trailed down along with a wild breathing in her sweetly melting expression. Kazuki felt it wasteful seeing that and licked the trail with his tongue.

“Kazu-kun, kiss me too!”

Maintaining that movement Kazuki indulged deeply at Kazuha-senpai’s lips.

“NNN-!♡”

Kazuha-senpai too trembled in shivers and then she sunk down to the floor like a puppet whose strings were cut.

“Kazu-kun you idiott~”

He stroked the head of Kazuha-senpai whose face was messed up with shame.

Immediately after that, “Kazuki-kun-!” “Kazuki!” Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai embraced him from behind as if saying that they had recovered. Their bodies were still feeling hot, the two of them rubbed their bodies and fawned at him. His whole body was enveloped in the softness of girls.

Kazuki thought of the three girls as cute from the bottom of his heart.

At the same time he felt that he had to endure his own body’s demand with a self-restraint of steel.

Until the end Kazuki would only admire the three girls’ lovely reactions.

He absolutely must not do something more than that.

===Part 4===
Kanae couldn’t help herself from becoming concerned towards the other snow hut even while standing guard.

When the day became night, the blizzard became even more terrible. Perhaps this kind of thing was not really a big deal for the bunch of the Magic Division, but for Kanae this was a fierce blizzard even though she was just standing guard like this.

‘What kind of ordinary day that Nii-sama always spent with everyone of the Witch’s Mansion I wonder…’ Kanae was staring fixedly at the snow hut. Usually she could move such thought away from her mind thanks to the distance between the Witch’s Mansion and the Sword Division’s dormitory, but tonight, that was impossible and she became really concerned.

‘Even Nii-sama is not a blockhead that doesn’t have any desire.’ When she tempted Nii-sama, even while saying unkind things from his mouth, Kanae had noticed that inside, his heart was beating really fast.

If Nii-sama was surrounded by that many girls and be loved… surely they would even do something a little perverted many times already. Though of course, Nii-sama was a person that absolutely wouldn’t pass the line that must not be passed.

Kanae felt the loneliness of having only herself left alone.

Nii-sama felt a debt of gratitude toward the Hayashizaki house and obstinately tried to maintain the distance of a brother and a sister in regards to Kanae.

And then he shouldered the destiny where he had to create bonds with women that possessed Stigmata.

Thinking about Nii-sama’s sincerity and the weight of the destiny he shouldered, I thought that I must not feel something like jealousy. However…

If she at least had a Stigmata, she wondered whether she too would obtain the qualification to be loved by Nii-sama as a woman…

{Have thou felt like it to make a contract with I…?}

At the feet of Kanae who was standing still inside the blizzard, an avatar of a small black cat was approaching.

“…It’s only a weakness that welled up because of the cold wind.”

Kanae looked down at the black cat with a glare.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 090.jpg|thumb]]

The avatar of the black cat snuggled close to Kanae’s foot with a brisk step―and entered into the body of Kanae who had grown cold from the blizzard. The sensation gradually changed into a mysterious heat.

“…You, you were shadowing me since the afternoon weren’t you? You were the one that was frequently sending heat into me like this.”

{The most that I can do for a human that is not contracted with me is only something to this degree.}

“Stop a behavior like this that pushes for a favor from me. My answer will not change for eternity.”

{…I understand well thy temperament. Thou are a proud human with purity inside. Completely like the blade of the katana that thou wield.}

“That’s right, I am a single katana.”

{I… don’t mean to push any favor to you. It’s purely just my wish to aid thou. I just want to take away thy suffering. I don’t know anything else that I can do to help.}

Despite how he was a terribly obstinate Diva that didn’t have even a single contractor until now, that voice of his was mysteriously gentle.

“Besides why don’t I have an Enigma? Pushing Enigma to the contractor one-sidedly that is enforced by the law is you guys’ original way of doing things right?”

{…Bestowing Enigma to thee is going against the rule of Enigma. Enigma was a simple mark for the sake of reserving early a possessor of excellent talent. And then Solomon 72 Pillar, certainly, we made the humans create the law that forcefully raised the people who received an Enigma into a Magika Stigma without fail. That is to make the excellent human think that they have the obligation. If the humans with excellent talent don’t become Magika Stigma then this country will not be able to maintain itself… there is also that kind of circumstances. …However there is no talent inside thee as a Magika Stigma.}

Kanae harbored a good impression towards Beleth’s honest manner of speaking.

{Falling in love at first sight based on a completely personal interest towards someone who has no talent, moreover bestowing the Enigma only after confirming it, such an act that makes someone lose the freedom of their life doesn’t stand to any reason. That’s why there is nothing I can do except to negotiate with thee whether thou will do me a favor and receive the Stigma.}

“I see, you mean that I have the right to refuse. Then, I refuse. …Even though you give me the consideration until that much, but can you really be this persistent just because of the problem of your own preference?”

{If it keeps like this thou… shall inevitably be left behind from the path where Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to advance, and so I thought that it can’t be kept like this. Thou should become the conquer target of Hayashizaki Kazuki, that’s what I thought.}

“…Is that so. But your thinking is mistaken. That is something that I absolutely mustn’t do.”

{Why?}

It was not bad to be frank about her true feelings towards this resident of another world that didn’t have any ties of obligation.

“Since I was a child, I continued to live thinking only about becoming the strongest swordsman as the successor of the Hayashizaki-style. I am a single katana since I was born. But I am not blessed with a physique of a swordsman. The truth is, I was always insecure whether I was really worthy as the successor. At that kind of time, father brought Nii-sama home from the orphanage after seeing his talent. At that time I thought [It doesn’t matter anymore].”

{…That’s so unlike thee.}

“Actually, I am not even that strong as a human. But mysteriously, the moment I gave up to be the successor… doing sword practice together with Nii-sama became fun. And then Nii-sama also taught me the joy of life outside of the sword art. Nii-sama was the person that made me human.”

{But currently, thou is trying to become a single katana once again. Rejecting to make a contract with me.}

“That’s because an enigma appeared on Nii-sama’s hand. Nii-sama shouldered the destiny where he could not become the successor of the Hayashizaki-style, that position rolled back to me once again. All this time I didn’t want to recognize that. It was great to be together with Nii-sama. I wanted Nii-sama to be the strongest swordsman. I was… scared to return back into being a single katana again. It was scary to face my own powerlessness.”

Kanae spewed out her true feelings that she had never leaked out to anyone before.

“I won’t recognize Nii-sama’s departure to the Magic Division! …The true feelings of me, who had continued to say such things all along is what I just told you. I didn’t want to become the successor. It was scary. I was going to continue to drag Nii-sama’s feet behind like that. Does this kind of me… have the qualifications to think of wanting to be loved by Nii-sama?”

Kanae once again directed her gaze at the snow hut where her big brother was in.

Nii-sama was shouldering an enormous destiny, he was being affectionate to other girls.

‘I, who am always holding Nii-sama back, don’t have the qualifications to enter into that…’

“Nii-sama is going to stand on his own feet, independent from the Hayashizaki house. He is going to step into an even grander destiny. Then, I too have to face my own destiny. I have to become the strongest swordsman and see off Nii-sama’s becoming independent. As the eldest daughter of the Hayashizaki house. You understand now, Beleth. By receiving a Stigmata from you and becoming Nii-sama’s conquer target, Nii-sama will worry about the genealogy of the Hayshizaki-style coming to an end, he will notice my weak heart that escaped from my destiny, he will only harbor despair and pity towards me. A human that cannot face her own destiny has no qualifications at all to be loved by anyone!”

She would continue the Hayashizaki-style as the strongest swordsman, with that Nii-sama would be able to leave the nest of the Hayashizaki house with relief, to step out onto an even more rigorous destiny.

At such a time, she would be able to face Nii-sama once more.

The blizzard suddenly stopped. Kanae looked up to the night sky. Wind that was several times stronger than at the surface blew and washed away the clouds in the blink of an eye, the weather of the mountain changed suddenly in an instant.

At that moment, the cloud flowed away and the blizzard vanished like a miracle, opening the starry night all over the sky. It was as if she was seeing the night sky for the first time. The sky looked close as if her hand could reach out to it, countless millions of stars were shining.

“I will become a single katana.”

The radiance of the stars had not a single murkiness in it, like the clearness of a katana.

She, too, wanted to be like that, Kanae thought.

{Thou art sublimely beautiful right now. Thy heart is undoubtedly like a polished blade.}

===Part 5===

Late at night―the executive room at the highest floor of Oosaka’s government office building.

Inside, a strange soliloquy was resounding.

“7-6 knight, checkmate. …Aa―, it’s impossible already! As I thought shogi is just impossible, impossible! Amberjack! Greater Amberjack!” <ref>I don’t really understand this part. I think it’s something like a word play here. At first the person here was talking impossible impossible, which in Japanese is ‘muri, muri’. And then he continued with ‘buri’, which is amberjack fish in Japanese, and continued again with ‘kanpachi’ which means greater amberjack, but the word also sound similar with ‘kanpai’ which is a word that the Japanese people say when they toast their glass. Mind you, I could be totally wrong</ref>

It was a girl’s voice ―the voice of Kaya.

The tone of voice was Kaya’s, but a way of talking that was different than Kaya was alternately mixing in it.

“…That’s why I told you already, the random factor in shogi is zero, it was reckless of you. But playing against someone that omitted his eight pieces of rook, bishop, lance, knight, and silver general, ‘as expected maybe I can win here―’ anybody will think like that ain’t it! If you are gonna play then let’s play a game that has some random factor in it yeah, this kind of logic game just ain’t suited for you y’know? Don’t talk to me like I’m an idiot, c’mon―!”

The girl’s arm toppled over the shogi board that was on top of the marble table. The shogi pieces that were depicting a disastrous war situation were scattered everywhere with clattering sounds.

“Even me don’t like a game with zero random factor in it. <ref>The me just now is referring to man</ref> Why? ‘Cause there ain’t any chaos in it. A game without any uncertain factor in it is just too boring, this is just the Cosmos Side’s game.”

―This was a soliloquy that was not a soliloquy.

The two minds that occupied a single body were alternately talking.

Using just a single mouth that Kaya had, the one who was talking with Kaya was Loki.

Both of them could also exchange words only inside their head, but they much preferred to actually let out their voices when talking. Especially for a Diva, just moving their flesh body was a really pleasant thing.

After talking too much they now wanted to drink. Kaya reached out her hand to the pet bottle on top of the table and drank it all in one go. What she drank was a carbonated drink from the former era named [Root beer] that she recently got addicted to.

Loki who shared Kaya’s senses suddenly raised a scream.

“It stinks! That drink is just too stinky!! Drink something more natural, you! Don’t wanna! This chemical flavor is just unbearable y’know. Eei, shit!”

In order to remove the bad taste, Loki gulped down the whole bottle of the sweet potato shochu <ref>Japanese liquor</ref> named [Invitation to Hell] that had been put beforehand on top of the table. It was a sake that he bought because he was pleased with the name. A scream suddenly resounded all of a sudden.

“GYAA―! My throat is burning! Hahaha, serves you right, get sterilized you idiot tongue!”

Kaya’s body was in agony while laughing.

“C’mon, just drink a lighter sake. No way, the balance between the punch of the alcohol strength and the taste is important in what is called as alcohol, the nasty sake with alcohol below 20% is not alcohol at all. Geez―, Loki you idiot! Being an alcoholic even though you are sharing a body with a girl is just the worst! The idiot one is your sense of taste here! What are you gonna do if you even get me addicted with this root beer addiction of yours!! Ah, just as I thought? Looks like you also started to get to like it eh!? …Yeah. It’s vexing but yeah. Yeeeiii, my root beer comrade♪”

They got along well with each other.

Loki was thinking ―he left alone the consciousness of this girl on a whim, but she made things fairly interesting here and there.

Sharing a life with another person like this was filled with many really new discoveries.

Both of them had an open personality that knew no shame, so they were not bothered at all even with a life of zero privacy like this.

For Kaya, even in the case when she was sleeping and during that time both of their flesh body got strangely mixed up, so when she woke up she found her own body grew out the penis of Loki’s giant’s body, she could still laugh explosively while holding her stomach. She was the owner of a personality that could do such a thing.

Loki too was so Loki that he was not flustered, even when he was sharing a body with a girl. In the first place he was the ultimate borderless god whose forte was sex change, on the contrary he even had an incomprehensible heroic saga where he transformed into a mare where he was then brought into a reverse rape as the Sasoi’uke by a giant’s powerful male horse. At that time he got pregnant and the foal that was born from that later on became Odin’s beloved horse, the famous <Sleipnir>. With rape being the case.

Both of them were completely a match made in heaven.

While the two of them were getting roused up from their matching mood in one body, there was a knocking sound *kon kon* from the door.

“It’s fine to just enter anytime without knocking. This great me doesn’t have any moment where I’m gonna get ashamed of being seen.”

Loki who didn’t have any shame lightly permitted the visitor who came this late at night to enter the room.

The door was opened and the one who entered was a group of three of male and female.

All of them were wearing the hooded robe that was the proof of being an illegal magician.

“Oh, it’s you guys.” Loki’s voice brightened and he welcomed them.

The three respectively were the illegal magicians that were possessed by Midgardsormr, Fenrir, and Hel.

These three Divas were Loki’s real children.

However they were quite unworthy of their father because they couldn’t really succeed in taking over their human’s flesh body.

‘Despite being my kids why are their performances this bad huh?’ Loki thought inside his heart in marvel.

In front of his children, Loki transformed Kaya’s body into his own body. His body contour distorted flabbily like an amoeba and without even emitting any magic power light the body smoothly morphed into Loki’s appearance.

“Nyoro nyoro.”

“Midgardsormr, you too has become considerably like a snake huh. Quickly shed off your skin already.”

“Aoo―n, ao―n.”

“Fenrir, you too have turned like a dog this far huh. Can you pee while raising one of your legs now?”

Towards the illegal magicians whose bodies had began to be deeply influenced by the Divas possessing them, Loki ignored the original personalities of the bodies and called them with the name of his own child. After stroking the heads of the two, he turned towards his youngest daughter Hel.

“…”

“Ou, Hel. You too have your complexion worsened like a death god… hm? Hel, you…?”

“Papa. I, have reached it already see.”

At that time, the body that was clad in a dark robe emitted a powerful light.

“Ooooh-!?” Loki raised a joyful voice. Inside the light, the silhouette of the illegal magician change its shape like a jelly. In the blink of an eye it drew out the small―petite silhouette of a girl.

“Hel, you finally did it! As expected from my daughter!!”

Loki tried to hug the girl’s silhouette by jumping into the light.

The girl’s silhouette sleekly dodged the jump.

“Papa… I’m, not a child anymore you see. Stop trying to hug me already.”

The shining light settled down―Hel had clearly materialized her body.

With a bluish-white skin, her appearance was of a very young girl. Her body was clad in pure black gothic cloths that matched Kaya’s taste, her right eye was covered with an eyepatch.

Her noble look and blue hair that were inherited from Loki emitted a ghastliness that was not from a person of this world.

Hel―because she was Loki’s biological child she was still young, but in Norse Mythology she was the Queen of the World of the Dead that accomplished an important role. Loki greeted her materialization with a radiant smile.

“Hahaha, you shy kid. Papa is very lonely just by myself y’know. Comrades that papa can trust right from the heart are only you three after all.”

Loki forcefully hugged Hel while sinking his waist on the black-leather sofa.

Hel averted her face to the side and replied with a coldness of hell.

“Even without us, papa doesn’t really mind and is always having fun right? Papa is saying things like comrade, even though papa actually doesn’t need anything like that in your heart.”

“Why are saying such a cold thing to your papa that you have met after a long time? If you don’t act more honest and be sweet to papa, papa is gonna get lonely here…”

“Nyoro nyoro” “Aoo―n”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 096.jpg|thumb]]

When Loki hung his head down dejectedly, the two persons possessed by Midgardsormr and Fenrir consoled him.

In the past it was also like this but, these two were stupidly kind to Loki.

“Hmph. I hate papa so much.”

“Is that so? If so then, well, it’s fine already. However, why did you suddenly become able to steal the body in one go?”

Loki raised his face in a snap and asked.

“…Putting me aside like that… Hmph, it’s Ikousai. When I went along with that girl’s training I grasped the trick.”

Ikousai lately made these three to accompany her training. It was the special training for the sake of perfectly controlling the power of Susanoo that resided inside her. So that was it, by observing the state of Ikousai, who was controlling the power of her Diva, she grasped the trick to steal a human’s body using the reverse operation of that process.

“Oi, Midgardsomr and Fenrir. You guys also went along with Ikousai’s training right? Why is there no progress with you guys. This ain’t the time to go ‘nyoro nyoro’ or ‘aoo―n’ y’know.”

“It’s impossible for these two, they are idiots after all. I’m the smartest here after all.”

With a proud huff Hel turned up her nose haughtily, “…I’m the best, I’m taking after papa the closest” she added so with a small voice.

“Right. However this is a joyous occasion. Should we have red rice for the meal tomorrow? Papa is going to fill this room with humans until bursting and make them make a lot of red rice yeah.” <ref>Red rice or sekihan, made from beans and mochi for auspicious occasions</ref>

“Re, red rice or whatever isn’t tasty, so it’s not like I’m happy or anything with that. Well, if you are going to congratulate me then it’s fine even if you do as you please…”

“Well, that’s just a joke though. I too don’t like red rice, it’s troublesome.”

“…!!” Hel stood up from on top of Loki’s knees and hit Loki’s shoulder repeatedly.

Even while those hits got repelled by a blue defensive magic power, Loki got flustered while saying “What, what’s with you!”

“…Papa is no different whether now or in the past. Papa is only joking around or saying insincere words. Even though I’m now able to materialize after a long time, why is papa not facing me with more of your real feelings…”

Hel murmured in complaint with a small voice.

“Nn? What are you grumbling there?”

“Nothing at all!”

Hel raised an angry voice that sounded like a flame of hell. Loki went “Sca, scary…” and shrank back from his biological daughter.

{Heh heh… Loki, so when you are in front of your kids you are like this.}

Kaya who was watching over the situation laughed sardonically inside Loki’s head.

“Anyway, I’ll go after that guy called Hayashizaki Kazuki. Just leave the rest to me.”

Hel crossed her arms and suddenly began to talk.

“Hah? Leave it to you? Papa is not blessed withcapable people, so papa never got to test whether leaving something to another person is gonna go well or not.”

“I have grasped the situation even while just possessing this body. Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to the deepest parts of Fuji’s sea of trees to take the last one of the Three Sacred Treasures. …Ame no Murakumo. That thing is probably, the thing that made us thoroughly miserable 14 years ago right? That kind of thing, must not be handed over to the enemy.”

“Even if you say that, that place is sealed by that woman’s power. We cannot enter there.”

“It’s possible. If it’s me. That seal is something that was put up by that woman… a dead person.”

Hel puffed up her chest as if wanting to say “It’s fine for you to praise me.”

“Is that so, if you have recovered your power… now you can make full use of your power as the god of death.”

“Dead person is my attribute. I can look up the soul of dead people that I know from Astrum and form a connection to them. The soul of the dead that is maintaining the seal in that Haunted Ground… when that woman shows her appearance in front of Hayashizaki Kazuki, I’ll do that and I’ll eat that woman’s soul. And then I’m going to materialize my figure in that place.”

So to speak, a warp that was using the desecration of a dead person.

By reducing her own flesh into a mass of enormous magic power, she was going to connect to the soul of a dead person that was in a different place through the mental world. The soul of a dead person was the remains of magic power that kept clinging at Astrum―so to speak the remaining dregs of a mind.

By consuming the soul of that dead person, she would reveal her appearance by moving into the soul of the dead person that was in that place.

Warp magic―it was a feat that not many Divas could do even if they had materialized.

“He will see the one that he is talking with right in front of his eyes suddenly change into me. I’m going to launch a surprise attack right there when he is shocked. He is going to be helpless. And then I’m going to massacre the lot and bring back the Sacred Treasure. How’s that, papa? It’s perfect right? It’s fine even if you praise me. Though it’s not like I’m happy or anything getting praised by Papa.”

‘That strategy is gonna make Hayashizaki Kazuki go into rage huh’ , Loki thought.

‘That strategy is going to make Kazuki-oniichan go mad with rage huh’, Kaya also thought,

When [a person that knew Hayashizaki Kazuki] imagined that strategy’s progression, for some reason rather than success there was only a dangerous premonition welling up inside their heart. That was how much Loki and Kaya were being in awe of his force of will.

“…Just stop it, that’s dangerous.”

“Eh? Why?”

“Because the one who can warp like that, is just you right? Hayashizaki Kazuki that snapped, is just scary. If that guy fight without thinking of the consequences, he could even fight against the other Kings.”

“There is no way for me who has already materialized to lose against something like a human at all!”

“You say that but, even papa has the experience of almost losing against that guy y’know. See, this in papa’s chest, it’s the scar from that time.”

When Loki exposed the chest behind his shirt and showed his scar, Hel’s face went beet red and covered her face with both hands.

“I, idiot! Don’t take it off out of nowhere like that! Papa really doesn’t have any delicacy! You perverted father! Since the long time ago you always loitered around naked after rising from the bath, that kind of papa is just the worst!”

Loki fixed back his shirt while being dejected.

“Why are you this shy of a person despite being my daughter… daughters at that age are really troublesome eh. I get along much better with Kaya.”

Hel’s expression went stiff in a snap from that nonchalant comment and she became even more obstinate.

“Besides papa’s win and loss cannot become any consideration at all! Anyway that time papa was just careless right!? If we just leave that guy alone and get careless, it will immediately become a pinch for us.”

“There was also that but… Papa you see, is just worried for you.”

“That’s a lie!” Hel refuted that with a menacing look like the earthquake of hell.

“Papa isn’t worried or anything at all for me! Papa is just making light of me all along! Telling me that I cannot do anything right, papa is always, always looking down on me!!”

“I ain’t looking down on you at all here. No, strictly speaking I’m looking down on you though. Everyone except papa are all idiots after all, so it’s not like papa is specially thinking of you as an idiot y’see.”

{Ahaha, you’re the worst―} Kaya was laughing hard.

“Papa is not worrying about me, papa is just thinking of that guy Hayashizaki Kazuki as more important than me! Even though all this time papa has already had so many chances to kill that guy already!”

His biological daughter’s discerning eye made Loki shocked instead. Kaya too {Ooo-} reflexively ooh-ed in admiration.

“Just why does papa let that guy live until now!? That kind of man, can be nothing else but an hindrance to our plan!”

“That guy is also one of the pawns that I can use. …Among the Magic Advanced Coutnries, Japan is the only country that can form an alliance with another country. With Japan becoming a force that cannot be ignored, the balance between the countries that struggle for supremacy coulda be broken. I don’t want to face those Magic Advanced Countries honestly from the front.”

“That’s just an excuse! Our original plan was too make this country, Japan as the base of us, the Divas of the Chaos Side, as the abode of demons where we can hijack the humans of this country that had no divine protection of the advanced countries! That’s the original expectation of us of the Loki’s Einherjar!”

“It doesn’t really matter where we gotta do that, anywhere is fine. …The first plan had become hard because the <Zero Knight> really whooped our asses. That couldn’t be helped.”

Kaya was shocked hearing Loki’s way of speaking. This was the first time this Diva had the sense of defeat mixed into his actions.

To steal this country and turn it into their own base, couldn’t be done except in that era.

Right now, the Magic Advanced Countries had already gathered too much strength. They already couldn’t do anything that stood out.

That was why, rather than gathering strength, they had to plan that prioritized shaving off their surrounding’s strength. …Loki was thinking like that.

“…Papa right now, just wanted Hayashizaki Kazuki to inherit the will of the Zero Knight, and then try to fight it once more.”

“You are thinking too much.”

Hel shook her head vigorously and turned on her heel.

“I don’t know anybody like papa anymore! I’m going to kill that guy!!”

Just like that she rushed out of the door with a force that almost smashed apart the door and left the room. Having been left behind, the two humans that were possessed by Fenrir and Midgardsormr were lost “Nyoro” “Ao―n”.

“…Aaa, she went and left. Why is she like… wonder if she didn’t hear what I told her. Ain’t her plan just a suicide attack when she ain’t preparing any escape route like this?”

Loki sank his waist into the sofa and gulped his sweet potato shochu.

“Why is she that stupid despite being my kid I wonder. <ref>That’s not surprising when the father of your kid is just dumb animal right? Edit(Omega): Actually, Fenrir, Midgardsomr and Hel were fathered by Loki, while the mother was a Frost giant… Sleipnir was the only child of his he mothered</ref> When I was having children, the ones that come out were suddenly a snake, a dog, and a corpse, well, like that there ain’t no way these bunches are going to turn out decent though, but even so I thought that the girl was still better cos’ she had human shape. What a stupid daughter.”

{…Loki, why did you even make something like children?}

Kaya asked while enduring the numbing sensation of the alcohol.

“I wanted them in the past see. I thought that for comrades that I can have faith in, one that absolutely won’t betray me, ain’t it fine if I just make them myself.” Loki leaked out a voice that was unexpectedly crestfallen and lonely.

“…After all whether it was those gods of Asgard, or those giants, in the end, none of them can be trusted.”

Loki’s birth origin was the giant race. The Norse Mythology was a legend about the enfolding conflict between the gods of Asgard and the giant race. Kaya vividly imagined Loki’s position in the middle of such conflict.

Loki joined the group of Asgard’s gods, exchanged the cup of sworn brother with Odin, and his relation with Thor became something that was called as bosom friend.

But in the end he betrayed the gods of Asgard and a fierce battle was enfolding.

In the end, his words that no one could be trusted was heavy.

“But I noticed in the middle that such thinking was too naïve. It’s not about fearing treachery, what’s important is to corner the surrounding bunches into a situation where they have no way to betray you. I’m not looking for something like other people that you can trust. Other people are to be used. They are pawns. That way of thinking really worked well.”

{But that girl, Hel, you cannot handle her as pawn well eh.}

Kaya pointed out with a sharpness that stabbed right at the heart of the matter. Loki gulped his shochu.

“That girl, I cannot move her well. What is that girl looking for, what kind of bait that girl will take, I really don’t understand at all.”

{I think that what that girl is looking for is really easy to understand though.}

“Is that so? …It’s incomprehensible for me.”

Surely he was just pretending to not understand, Kaya thought.

Surely Hel had seen through something like a fake love completely. That was why she was constantly angry.

But a love that was right from the heart couldn’t be called as bait anymore.

Loki who had decided to treat everything as a pawn was unable to give something like love right from his heart to other people. That was why, even for Loki the trickster, that attempted to manipulate everything, Hel was the only one in the world that he couldn’t use.

Perhaps all the words that Hel threw at him were all truth. Loki had lost the argument against his daughter.

“Really… the matter just cannot go my way.”

Kaya noticed. How that murmur sounded a little happy.

{…It doesn’t go your way, that’s why you’re looking forward to it aren’t you? An uncertain factor. Basically it’s that kind of thing isn’t it?}

Loki loved something uncertain. Surely Loki―loved Hel as an uncertain factor.

“It’s just like what you are thinking.” Loki laughed.

Hel couldn’t understand a love in such shape. That child from now on too would hunger for love, wander, and continue to act in an astounding way. Loki continued to watch that while drinking his sake.

Kaya also thought that it was pleasant. She couldn’t explain why she was having fun with such an unpleasant hobby but, without doubt, such things brought joy to Kaya and Loki.

She and Kazuki-oniichan were also the same. When saying “I want love”, Kazuki-oniichan would surely face the other party directly. But for her, she already didn’t want such a straightforward feeling. That was why she rejected that, did crazy things―and just earnestly wanting to trouble Onii-chan.

That kind of reliable Onii-chan was manipulated around with her every single action. That was great.

Inside her head was becoming full with contradiction and bankrupt personality. It was pleasant for such tragedy to be her aesthetics.

Kaya felt her [bond of chaos] with Loki that could understand that become even more irreplaceable.

“…By the way, what kind of person that Zero Knight was?”

Kaya was interested with Loki’s past. She felt that his past that she was completely ignorant of, was like a large river that stretched out between her bonds with Loki.

“I had several chances to meet her face to face and talked to her. That woman was someone that said things like [I fight in order to protect everyone!] with sparkling eyes.”

“Ugee―. That’s the honor student type that I’m bad with.”

“Hearing that I… more like my host was thinking like this. This guy is strong. So let’s massacre all her important people and plunder the will to fight, the will to live from this woman. I’m going to make that sparkling eyes get polluted.”

“O, ooo… what an awesome idea.”

“My host and my comrades ran around from the Zero Knight and massacred the Zero Knight’s family, friend, acquaintance, we cleaned all of them up. So that she won’t even have any feelings of revenge, we did it thoroughly. There was only this one strange pipsqueak foreigner that called the Zero Knight [Nee-sama] that we failed to kill because she was quiet strong, but, other than that one pipsqueak, we killed them all.”

There was no more reason for the Zero Knight to fight―the circumstance became something like that.

There was no more will to protect or anything that she could feel. It wouldn’t even be strange if she commited suicide because of the despair.

“And then, what did the Zero Knight do?”

“For a while her whereabouts was concealed. During that time my host and comrades went wild as much as we wanted. But… that woman came back.”

“Ooo-…! She came back for revenge?”

“No, she didn’t have the desire for revenge. That woman said [Someone like you has to be defeated without fail] with a steady gaze. She was not talking pretty things with sparkling eyes… she talked justice with piercingly threatening eyes.”

“…That woman, was scary wasn’t she?”

“Yeah, even my host was trembling. My consciousness that time was vague but, maybe I too was shaking in my boots. We ran away until the depth of a left alone Haunted Ground that was surrounded by a wall but we got pursued, and then she entered a one-on-one fight at the summit of Mt. Fuji. There, they simultaneously killed each other.”

“Then that means you guys didn’t lose then.”

“Well, it felt like a lost. Our plan also got toppled over. Right before the Zero Knight’s death, so that the special Sacred Treasure that she used could be handed over to the hands of a worthy human, she burned her remaining life and put up a seal.”

“Loki is thinking that you want for that Sacred Treasure to be handed over to Kazuki-oniichan aren’t you?”

There was reverence towards the Zero Knight inside Loki’s chest.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki is… a worthy guy to inherit the conviction of the Zero Knight. In the deepest part of the Grand Haunted Ground, that kind of thing is waiting for that guy.”

===Part 6===

The next morning, Kazuki and the others crept out from the snow huts along with the dawn and lined up in front of the tremendous rock wall while looking up at it. When they tried to take a detour, they soon hit a deep valley in their way. No matter what they had to challenge this wall in order to climb to their destination.

What was in front of them was not a slope anymore, but a wall that stood upright like a folding screen. The angle began from around 50°, and then the angle gradually became closer to being vertical. The rock surface was exposed due to the wind but here and there were snows piling up inside rock cavities, making the wall look like a pattern of brown and white speckles. The wall continued until very high without the end in sight.

It was as if they were witnessing the god of earth.

“When I climbed this mountain in the past, there was no wall like this that looked like the Grandes Jorasses though.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that while breathing out white vapor. “Haunted Grounds will change even its terrain with the thickness of its magic power. With days and months that passed, the Haunted Ground will evolve into something outrageous.”

“This, how will we climb this?”

“There is not other way than to cling onto the wall with both legs and arms like a lizard and climb. Let’s have Koyuki create one more ice axe for each of us.”

Ice axe―a hammer in a T-shape model. It was a mountain climbing assistance tool in a shape like a bar with its tip turned into a sharp blade. With ice axes in both hands, they had to drive in the blade in position as high as they could one hand at a time.

Crampons―similarly with the ice claws Koyuki made for them on both of their legs, they had to kick in the claws on their toes in position as high as they could one foot at a time. They nailed the ice axes at their hands and the crampons on their feet alternately into the rock surface. They crawled up little by little. There was no other way to go up other than to steadily do that.

They supported their body by alternately stabbing the blade and claw into the rock surface deeply. So that they would be fine even if their balance broke and fell, they stretched out a rope between them so that all members were supporting each other.

They wouldn’t die even if they fell, but… they would need to climb back steadily from the start again.

“There will be falling rock, Demon Beasts will also come attacking.”

The one in the head that would support the comrades that were following after him in critical times must be excellent in stamina.

“Should the one that becomes the lead be me or Kazuha-senpai?”

“Shall I do it?”

“There is no doubt that Kazuha-senpai who can manipulate general magic flexibly is competent for this role, but what is really demanded in this role is being calm, cool, and collected to quickly deal with the problem that can happen.”

If just that one point was excluded, Kazuha-senpai would be even more suitable than Kazuki for this. But just that one aspect made him thoroughly uneasy about letting Kazuha-senpai do this.

Kazuha-senpai focused her eyes and considered Kazuki’s words. And then she immediately averted her eyes uneasily.

But she also couldn’t retract her previous offer and so her mouth kept closing and opening wordlessly.

“Also with a girl in her Magic Dress right above me will only make me unable to concentrate from all the lewdness, so as I thought it’s better if I’m the one in the lead.”

Kazuki threw out a life line to Kazuha-senpai which made Kazuha-senpai’s expression relieved before she pushed Kazuki’s shoulder while saying “Yo, you pervert! As I thought you are the one that will be in the lead!”

With Kazuki being in the lead decided, all of them were joined with each other using rope in turns.

At last Kazuki half-crawled the steep slope and began to climb. The ice axe and the crampons which had its hardness increased due to Koyuki’s power over cold easily pierced the wall when Kazuki strengthened his physical ability and nailed it on the wall. Relying on that Kazuki advanced above step by step.

“Like this… steadily…”

Looking at Kazuki’s figure that was clinging on the wall, Mio let out her impressions.

When Kazuki had climbed around three meters, that Mio also clung to the wall. She only had the power of a girl that wasn’t used to use Enchant Aura habitually, but her ice axes and crampons easily drove into the wall.

“Kazu-nii-, pull me up if I’m going to fall okay♪”

Mio looked up at him while saying that.

Kazuki looked down right below him and replied “Naturally.”

“Ehehe~, how reliable♪ I wonder if I should try to fall purposefully.”

“You are going to fall at me then.”

Koyuki who was following right under Mio replied with a cold voice.

“I’m going to thrust this ice axe into the bottom of the falling Amasaki-san.”

“FUEEEEEEEEE-!?”

Mio spontaneously raised a scream but she had defensive magic power so she wouldn’t actually get stabbed if that happened. It was just a frivolous talk. The relation between these two had also improved really well.

With only pain accumulating inside him, the monotone act where he couldn’t see when it would end was continuing.

The scenery of white mist above him didn’t change at all no matter how far he was steadily climbing up. The wind that was whirling in rumbles in the air was filled with snow and turned into blizzard that crashed into the rock surface and got blown below. Kazuki and co who were clinging into the rock wall and were trying to climb up―especially Kazuki who was climbing in the lead had his face struck fiercely by all the falling snow.

However he had to keep his face lifted up by all means, after all they didn’t know when the Demon Beasts would come attacking from the sky. The really violent blizzard reduced the visibility to zero with just his naked eyes, but he continued to focus single-mindedly on reinforcing his eye sight with magic power and saw through the other side of the blizzard.

And then it came―a swarm of giant bird that was covered in pure white fur where they were flapping their large wings to draw near and to peck at Kazuki and co. with their sharp beaks.

His companions shot them to death with a rapid-fire of attack magic.

When Kazuki tried to chant his magic, his companions scolded him to preserve his strength.

―His body that should have been warmed already inside the snow hut was once again beginning to creak. During his war of attrition against the rock wall where he didn’t know when it would end, the cold was gnawing into his body unstoppably.

What was exposed into the fierceness of the blizzard right at the foremost was not just his face but also both his hands. The tips farthest from the heart that were his fingers were the first to have ischemia occurring at it from the hypothermia.

Kazuki was witnessing his fingertips slowly changing color into brown.

Even so as long as the wall was continuing vertically, he kept raising high both his hands alternately above his head, he must not stop driving his ice axe into the wall’s surface by any means.

How far he had climbed, he wondered. He had no sense of distance and sense of time.

The surrounding was isolated by the blizzard. The senses of his whole body also went numb and began to vanish. He was feeling as if he was floating in a world of pure white.

Kazuki’s heart was suddenly assaulted by anxiety.

Were his comrades still there at the end of the rope that was tied onto his waist, following after him?

If the rope didn’t get pulled then that meant that there was no one that fell down. In the first place Kazuki was able to sense the current location of his companions.

Yet regardless… it couldn’t be helped that he felt uneasy from how he was unable to detect the existence of everyone inside this world of pure white.

“Everyone, are you still there!”

Kazuki called out to right under him.

“I’m fine!” “I’m still here!” Replies were coming from numerous mouths, Kazuki was relieved from the bottom of his heart.

His chest became warm. Everyone’s voices became a second breath for him and turned into strength inside his body.

“Hey! Let’s take a roll-call periodically okay!!”

Kaguya-senpai proposed that perhaps from feeling the same uneasiness as Kazuki.

“Then when I call out [Everyone!], everyone will give their reply in order!”

“Understood!” Mio who was right under Kazuki replied. “But what should we reply with?”

“Anything is fine, within appropriateness! Let’s try it now… everyone!”

“Nyaa―!” Mio immediately replied after she was told that anything was fine.

“Puu.” Koyuki continued.

“Wan wan-!” Lotte energetically said.

“Pan pan!” Kaguya-senpai who recently began as a panda character raised a panda’s barking voice(?).

“Eh!? I don’t have any material for that kind of impression though!?” Kazuha-senpai raised a troubled voice.

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA!” Kanae shouted.

“PENIS!” Hikaru-senpai yelled out something incomprehensible.

“What the hell are you saying!?” Liz Liza-sensei who was at the end of the line scolded with a baffled voice.

Spontaneously Kazuki was experiencing a building up laughter inside of him. That laugh was again changed into energy and he thought that he could still do his best.

While climbing Kazuki periodically took a roll-call.

“Nyaa―!”

“Puu.”

“Wan wan-!”

“Pan pan!”

“I don’t have that kind of special voice desu! I’m a normal human desu!” <ref>This is Kazuha speaking</ref>

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA! NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

“PENIS!”

“I told you not to say anything obscene already!?”

The end of the path came too quick―what appeared at the other side of the blizzard was not a rock surface but the clear sky.

What got fixed at the edge of the rock surface was not an ice axe but fingers, Kazuki lifted up his body.

===Part 7===

The edge of the mountains―Kazuki and co formed a single line and advanced following the ridgeline. The scenery made them think that the ridge line would continue on forever, but finally they met the end of the line. A circle was drawn in the end of the ridge line like a crown, waiting for Kazuki and co. The summit of Fuji Mountain, the crater on the very top.

At one of the edge that formed the circle, there was a light that was obviously of a different nature.

They immediately understood the true identity of the light when they got near. A single sword that pierced the edge of the crater was emitting a glaring light of sharpness that the blizzard couldn’t hide.

That sword that was waiting for them at the highest summit of Japan, looked exactly like the proof of the King just from its appearance.

When they forced their exhausted bodies and got nearer, they discovered that a human shadow was standing beside the sword.

Her long black hair was swaying due to the blizzard.

It was the female that held a mysterious and dear impression for him―the master of the seal.

The woman was already dead. But as the result of changing her very own life into the power of the seal, the woman’s mental body was haunting this ground together with the seal.

The woman and the sword were waiting for Kazuki. Kazuki and others that were forming a line at the edge of the crater dragged along their exhausted body to walk. The woman was watching that directly and quietly without even hurrying them along.

With Kazuki in the lead, they advanced forward while receiving that gaze and the blizzard right from the front.

When they arrived until a distance of just a few meters, the woman of the seal suddenly pulled out the sword that was pierced on the mountain summit and heroically thrust it to the heaven.

A figure of a hero of the ancient era was right in front of their eyes.

The woman kicked the edge of the crater―and sharply stepped into Kazuki’s direction.

The heroically raised sword was directed at Kazuki and swung down powerfully.

Even while being shocked, Kazuki ran his sword out from its sheath with a natural movement. With a flash from the drawn sword he warded off the opponent’s swung down sword and parried its strength diagonally below. After the opponent’s posture broke down, he flipped up his blade in a sharp angle and swung up his blade as the second slash.

The most basic of the Hayashizaki-style, two stage preparation of sword drawing art.

But Kazuki stopped his second slash right before it cut.

The woman whose posture was broken by Kazuki had also stopped her movement while still in the low posture from swinging down her sword.

“You really have become strong.”

The woman said with a mellow voice like a silk.

“You too…”

Kazuki felt a cold, uncomfortable feeling from the echo of the word [you] that came out from his mouth.

But he didn’t understand what would be fine to call her with other than that word.

“I understand that you are also strong from that single slash just now.”

The woman’s step-in was sharp and the force of the swung down blade was truly powerful. The force was similar with a single blow from Beatrix―truly in reverse from her willowy appearance.

Kazuki’s sword was something that was backed with the sword art that had been handed down in generations and steady training.

On the other hand, the woman’s sword was―a <wild technique> that was honed by necessity in the middle of real battles that were approaching her.

Surely, this person was originally not a knight or anything like that.

The truth was that she just recklessly continued to fight, and became strong until this much.

Thinking of such hardship, Kazuki’s chest was blocked.

“You are…”

Kazuki sheathed his katana. And then he gripped the hand of the woman that was still in the swinging down posture. It was a thin and delicate hand that was really like a female. It transmitted warmth through Kazuki’s fingers that were covered with frostbite.

The woman was not just a mere mental body, but a materialized body.

She must be using up the magic power of the seal that had finished its task and temporarily created a physical body of flesh.

“You are… my mother aren’t you?”

In no way the shaking of Kazuki’s words originated from the cold.

The woman released the sword from her hand and made Kazuki took a hold of it.

“I didn’t know about the true identity of this sword for a long time. The name of this sword is… <Ame no Murakumo>. Symbolizing the King’s authority, a sword of great destiny,”

The woman’s silky voice was slightly dyed in sadness.

“…This is a sword that forces a person to fight. This sword was waiting for you in this place.”

The woman drew back reservedly from the distance where their breath seemed to be able to touch each other.

“Long time no see huh, Hibiki.”

When Leme materialized beside Kazuki, the woman replied like she was meeting an old acquaintance.

“Leme too, long time no see. Though I never really had the chance to feel you this clearly before.”

The woman’s shoulders were slightly downcast while she began to talk to Leme.

“There is one thing that I want to ask, but… this fate, how much of it was really destiny?”

“What do you mean?”

“…This child is, my child after all, is that why you chose him?”

It was a question that really went into the heart of the matter. But Leme didn’t show any agitation and shook her neck.

“Certainly he caught my attention because he was your child, but Leme is also not such a cheap kind person that would choose him just because of that. This guy happened to have the qualities that is worthy for Leme’s choice. Sword skill, exceptional ambition and mental strength, and above all his aspect that treasured his bonds… The Hayashizaki house raised up that kind of guy by their own accord.”

“Aah, now that you mentioned it… isn’t your ability more convenient when it’s used by a male child I wonder?”

“Of course that’s also one of the factors. The concept this time is a lovey-dovey harem king. Well, though you too could also use the magic of the same sex Liz Liza Westwood well enough before.”

When Leme said that jokingly, Kaa-san narrowed her eyes for the first time with her mouth bursting open in smile. <ref>Kaa-san = mother</ref>

“Fufufu-, Liza and I were lovey-dovey after all.”

“Wha, what are you saying, Hibiki-neesama!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s face went beet red and advanced forward out from the group of everyone.

“Be, besides you, you made a boyfriend but you kept it quiet from me… furthermore you even had a child without me knowing!”

“Because if I told that to Liza who loved me, I thought that it would make you jealous♪”

The woman―no, Mother unexpectedly stuck out her tongue playfully.

“I’m not jealous or anything, I just wanted you to talk with me properly!” <ref>Here Liz Liza’s way of talking turns into a polite way of talking when she talks with Hibiki, unlike her usual severe tone when talking with her students.</ref>

However Liz Liza-sensei’s eyes were both wet with tears and her body was trembling in shivers while she talked in reproach, it looked completely fitting with her child-like appearance.

“You didn’t tell me anything! You also entrusted your child that was just born to the orphanage! …Even though it would be fine even if you relied on me! You didn’t say anything and left to fight, and then you didn’t return back…!”

Mother smiled wryly in sadness.

“I’m sorry, Liza. At that time all the people around me were targeted, so I didn’t tell any of that to anyone. I also didn’t tell anything to the people at the orphanage and left him in front of the gate… without doing anything else.”

Mother was stealing a glance at Kazuki worriedly with her voice dulling.

Not saying anything and then in front of the orphanage’s gate… she abandoned him without doing anything else.

That was what she said.

“You were not doing nothing.” Kazuki interrupted between the two.

“At the spot where I was left behind, I had been told that there was a memo accompanying me where the name [Kazuki] was written.”

Mother looked at Kazuki with a look of realization and immediately looked down awkwardly.

“…Yes. I conveyed just that. I was thinking that I wanted to raise a boy that is really close to what is important for him, and possessed the strength to protect that important thing to the end like a large tree…”

“It might be thanks to that naming, that this guy was growing up into an ideal harem king.”

Leme interjected. “That’s also a form of education you know. Just as I thought this might really be a destiny.”

Name―perhaps unconsciously he wanted to become a human that was suitable for the name [Kazuki(一樹)]. He felt that he had the awareness more than average person that his name was really important. <ref>The meaning of 一樹 is a single tree</ref>

“But things like naming… just something like that cannot be called as an education or raising him up. Just as I thought, I have never done anything that is like a mother…”

“Kaa-san!” Kazuki interrupted her from a sad and gloomy tone.

To call the young woman in front of his eyes that he was still unfamiliar with as mother from his mouth needed courage.

The important name of [Kazuki] encouraged the courage inside his chest, Kazuki spouted out the thing that he felt had to be said no matter what.

“I, don’t resent Kaa-san at all! Because I’m not unhappy or unfortunate! I am happy all this time!”

Kazuki lowered his head and thanked her.

“For giving birth to me… thank you very much. For continuing to fight, for this country, for protecting the future where we lived, thank you very much.”

“…You really have grown up strong, aren’t you? And then the one that raised you up this happy…”

Mother averted her eyes away from the bowing Kazuki as if to escape.

After that she was facing to the direction of his companions.

“Kanae-san.”

“Ye, yes! Okaa-sama <ref>A really respectful way of calling mother</ref>!!” Kanae straightened her back and answered with a nervous voice.

Mother then lowered her head deeply.

“Thank you very much. For raising this child into a person this kind and strong. Your family was the one that did what I couldn’t, pouring the greatest love and growth for him…”

“That’s preposterous! I’m exactly the one… who received the best Nii-sama that I can ask for!”

Kanae to lowered her head. Kazuki too, Mother too, Kanae too were lowering their heads.

Mother then laughed “Fufu-“ amusedly.

“How weird… despite how I’m supposed to be the worst mother. Everyone happily lowered their head like this… I wonder if this is what they called a fortune.”

She was not the worst or anything. The situation just couldn’t be helped. Mother had to fight no matter what the cost at that time.

The current Kazuki understood well about such a position.

Mother loved someone. But that time was different with now, at that time it was not known that a strong emotion would become a trigger of magic power and distorted the reality completely. Magic power influenced the act of mixing the strongest feelings of man and woman, and completely hindered any contraception, such thing was unknown at that time.

If he himself didn’t know about such thing beforehand, then even he would surely have done the same act already.

Mother loved someone and conceived a child. That was why she went away from the battle.

But during the time Mother was leaving the battlefield… the situation rapidly worsened.

Moreover the people around Mother were targeted.

That was why… she had no other choice than to not tell anyone about her child and abandoned him.

And then without even informing her best friend that was Liz Liza-sensei, she went ahead to the battle alone without doing anything else.

That kind of mother, who in the world could condemn her?

―’Why in the world was it only Kaa-san who had to shoulder such an heavy burden?’

‘Tou-san<ref>Tou-san = father</ref> is’… Kazuki was going to ask, and hesitated.

[All of my important person were targeted]. Those words had already implicated the heavy and painful fact.

“…This is not destiny or anything like that.”

Once again Mother murmured to herself.

“Kanae-san, to let me reunite with this child, thank you…”

Mother lowered her head to Kanae once again.

After that with a timid manner she faced Kazuki once more.

“While protecting the seal in this place, I have regretted the fact that I abandoned you and headed to the fight all this time. Why do I have to fight, I always thought that it was unreasonable. Now, you are chosen by Leme and this sword, inside me there is also the sad feeling that you are shouldering the same fate like me. I wanted to raise my boy normally, unrelated from all this fighting… But… I also had the dream of you being chosen and you coming to this place. I wanted to have a glance of the grown up you. After all, I’m just something like a bounded ghost that cannot leave this place.”

That’s just like a doting parent though, saying that Mother smiled self-derisively.

“You know, the moment when I gave birth to you, I had the feeling that a special, strong child had just been born. That was why I was hoping, that surely you will be chosen and then you will come here. For such a thing to happen, the possibility must be so low like expecting a miracle to happen, but… Kanae-san, everyone that is here, you all had raised Kazuki to be this strong. You let us to meet fortuitously like this once more. …To come until this far here, I’m really thankful to all of you.”

Again Mother lowered her head, to Kazuki, to Kanae, to everyone else, one by one she lowered her head at them.

She was just earnestly lowering her thin back with a sorrowful face, and continued to lower her head.

He wanted to say something. But his feeling couldn’t be turned into any word. He was not unhappy. He didn’t resent anything. He was thankful. All his feeling that he wanted to convey beforehand, he had easily finished conveying them all.

He had the feeling that there was something more that he should say.

However that feeling couldn’t come out beautifully as words from his mouth.

Mother too was wordlessly and timidly staring at Kazuki as if holding herself back.

Amidst the pure white blizzard, they were staring at each other as if the time had stopped.

Suddenly―something changed.

The warm atmosphere was―sharply changed into cold.

The magic blizzard around them was not becoming stronger. Mother suddenly realized something with a ‘hah’ and her gaze became grim, then she thrust away Kazuki beside her strongly.

“Kaa-san…!?” Spontaneously and unintentionally, Kazuki leaked out a voice like an abandoned child.

No, wrong, this situation…

“Get away! Everyone, get away from me!!”

Mother yelled with a sharp voice as if a hero’s sense of responsibility was awakened inside her.

The sky at the other side of the blizzard was roaring thunderingly from the blowing wind. The wind moved pitch black clouds to their direction and completely covered the sky. The surroundings suddenly turned dark.

From the dark clouds, a dreadful voice was reverberating.

{O people that continue to stop at the boundary of life and death, know the karma of your deep sin.}

Kazuki and the others looked at the sky altogether.

{My name is Hel. Thou is already a dead person. …In accordance with that fate, offer that everything to me!!}

Pitch black lightning flashed from the dark cloud―piercing the back of Mother.

{{{furigana|Helheim Drive|Death God Encroachment}}}!!”

It was something that happened in an instant where no one could do anything. He was not even allowed to Foresight what kind of magic phenomenon would be caused by the dreadful and strange magic power.

The black lightning melted into Mother like an evil spirit. Mother went “Guh-!” and her body writhed in pain, blue magic power light was emitted from her whole body.

Kazuki knew this light. He had seen it before.

This emitted light was completely the same like that time when Loki encroached into Kaya.

It was the light of the existence itself being usurped by a Diva.

The emitted blue magic power and the encroaching pure black magic power mixed with each other, depicting a marble pattern. Little by little the pure black surface was increasing, it was trying to erase the existence of Mother.

It was as if he was seeing the process of a food that became spoiled in fast forward.

‘…This is a lie right?’

Kazuki stood stock still in a daze. He couldn’t possibly think that the happening in front of his eyes was reality.

Whether it was the miracle that he could reunite with Mother like this.

And even how such a miracle was currently disappearing in the blink of an eye.

Whichever it was… was unbelievable.

He couldn’t think that everything in this moment was all reality.

Kaa-san is disappearing. He couldn’t believe it.

‘This is a lie right… The thing that I still haven’t conveyed yet…”

However he didn’t understand what kind of words he should use…

They were just exchanging awkward gazes while holding back just now…

Not yet… not like this…

Who was it, the one with this black magic power.

Why would they do something like this!?

His body couldn’t move from the numbness. His situational judgment, didn’t work at all.

This was his first experience, having his body and his heart freezing completely like this in a time where he should fight.

Even his lips were freezing. ‘This is a lie right? Stop’, he thought that, but he couldn’t even raise a voice to yell.

“STOPPPPPPPPPPP!!”

―Someone was yelling as Kazuki’s proxy.

A gust of black shadow was jumping forward in front of his eyes.

It was the back of Kanae with her ponytail trailing behind like a cat’s tail.

“Don’t you dare to disturb this person and Nii-sama!! Only that, I will absolutely not forgive!!”

Kanae drew the black katana―Michikage, and swung down at the black magic power that was eating away at Mother. That slash―spontaneously he was inappropriately fascinated by the beautiful trajectory that slash drew. It was as if he was seeing a black rainbow.

Kanae’s spine, skeletal structure, all of her body was working together without even a little bit of wasteful movement. There was no deviation at all, it was a movement that looked perfect for Kanae’s flesh body. The quintessence movement.

The black rainbow that was unleashed from such a movement, tore apart the magic power that was encroaching into Mother in the timing right before it was going to swell up even larger.

It was a truly perfect timing, as if an expert martial artist had read the breathing of the opponent and took the sail out of the opponent’s move.

A perfect movement, and a perfect timing―it was exactly a divine work.

“Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, Shin’iki…!”

For some reason it was Kaguya-senpai who yelled that technique’s name while her body was trembling.

It was Kanae’s technique that even Kazuki didn’t know about. That instant, something miraculous happened. The instant the black blade was swung down―the magic phenomenon that completely covered Mother were all breaking down.

{That’s impossible! What just happened!?}

That Diva―Hel’s panicked voice was resounding. The black magic power was blown away from Mother’s back, where it formed the figure of a girl that fell on her butt. She was not an avatar but a materialized body, it was a Diva with the appearance of a very young girl.

In contrast with the materialized Hel, Mother powerlessly fell on her knees at that spot. It was not only power leaving her whole body, the magic power that constructed her body was also thinning down, faintly like an illusion, her figure was changing into a half-transparent light.

The powerful Diva that had already accomplished materializing was trying to steal the flesh body of Mother that materialized from the power of the seal. But that magic phenomenon was broken by Kanae.

However in that case―Mother’s little remaining magic power was completely stolen. Possibly her magic power had already been running out in the first place.

Kazuki caught the body of Mother, that was thinning out, in his arms in panic.

“You bastard… against my role for the sake of papa… how dare you…!!”

The Diva that fell on her butt―Hel was glaring at their way with a gaze filled with hatred. Her long blue hair that reminded him of Loki was bristling up from the blizzard right behind her.

This girl was going to steal Kaa-san… she was trying to make her a hostage.

Guessing that―violent emotion was surging inside Kazuki’s head. This girl…!!

Hel yelled. She turned at Mother.

“…Zero Knight! I won’t recognize you! Your role, your objective, I won’t let you accomplish them all! I won’t let you misunderstand, thinking that you won against papa!!”

At the same time a fierce magic power whirled out from that body. She was trying to cast some kind of powerful attack magic. The tip of that magic power was heading at Mother’s back.

Kazuki’s rage instantly changed into terror and trepidation.

If an attack was directed at Mother right now…!

It was a fear that he had never experienced before. His body and thought froze instantly.

“Lose and die again! O lamentation of the dead, carry away that soul from my hand… {{furigana|Nifl Driva|Hell Wind}}!!”

When Hel thrust out her bluish-white palm, from there was blowing a devilish wind as if the blizzard of the Haunted Ground that had been hurling at them thoroughly until now was compressed several hundred times in it.

“Kaa-san, dangerous!”

Kazuki immediately embraced Mother close to his body and covered her with his back.

Yet in front of them a black shadow was standing in the way.

“…Don’t you bother these two!!”

―It was Kanae. Kazuki covered his mother, and Kanae covered those two. The three of them were blown away altogether and fell from the ridgeline. In such dangerous situation Kazuki used his sword―<Ame no Murakumo> to pierce the ground and held out along with his mother that he held in his left hand.

“Kaa-san…!”

Inside Kazuki’s hugging left arm, like water that was spilling out from a cracked jar, the magic power that was composing mother’s existence was vanishing. She was vanishing!

Mother leaked out a weak voice. “…Just now, it looks like my last remaining magic power was used up. But I had already accomplished my role, so…”

Accomplished her role? Already?

Wait. Please wait! There is still….

“Don’t be a hindrance! Follow after Kanae!!” Liz Liza-sensei called out to the others and rushed at Hel’s direction.

“The final time between Kazuki and Hibiki-neesama… I absolutely won’t let you bother them!”

Don’t say that this is the last time…

Mio, Kaguya-senpai… all of his companions, they all cut in between them and Hel to protect him and mother, they were shining with the light of spell chanting simultaneously.

“You plan to stand in my way! You bunch of humans!”

Hel yelled. “Against a materialized Diva, it’s futile no matter how many humans gather here, futile! Are you looking down on me!? I’ll massacre you all and get one over papa!”

What incomprehensible thing was she yelling, this girl…

His head didn’t work watching the situation in front of his eyes. Rather than that kind of thing, mother was…

Even faster than his companions magic, Hel’s magic was invoked.

“…O Grand Haunted Ground of ancient times… please offer the souls that are rotting away in this land as the dress that is armoring my body… Helheim Drive!”

Once again several black lightning were falling to Hel’s body from the dark cloud. That black magic power was whirling on Hel’s body while creating Prima Materia, its substance changed―transforming into something like a Magic Dress.

It was a strange dress. As if several Magic Dresses were mixed up messily… there was no uniformity among every single part. However every single design of the parts had the shape that they had the feeling of seeing before somewhere.

The parts looked like the Magic Dresses that the students of the Magic Division wore on their bodies.

“STOP!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled after noticing the true form of that power.

“Stop it, don’t you dirty those guys’ souls!! You trash!!”

One part of the Magic Dress that Hel wore―the red wings were emitting orange light like a fire shadow.

Unbelievably, Phoenix’s avatar emerged out beside Hel.

“The dead is my power, mine to use as I please! …Respond to my accusation and burn to ash! Israel Judgment!!”

It was a vortex of magic power he had seen before. It was a magic that even Kazuki and others had seen before, but it was activated with a lot more abbreviated chanting.

“I told you…! Don’t you dare become a hindrance for Nii-sama-!!”

Right before that magic was invoked, the shadow of a black cat leaped once again with a force that was like flying.

With a perfect step-in and timing―once again, it was that miraculous technique.

The wavelength of Hel’s magic power that swelled up right before the magic was invoked vanished like a lie with a *PACHIN!* sound.

“What’s going on, this technique!? …Eei!!”

Hel opened her eyes wide with rage and shock but―she immediately directed a different magic at Kanae.

“Freeze and be silent… Glacier Wind!!”

A part of Hel’s Magic Dress―the floating crystal on her back was emitting a deep blue light, Vepar’s avatar emerged out.

…She was making the soul of the Magika Stigmas that once died in this Fuji’s sea of trees to posses her own body and enslaved them. That death god was activating the magic of the contract through the souls of the dead.

This time even Kanae didn’t have the composure to unleash that technique. The cold magic that Koyuki was also specializing at assaulted Kanae without giving her time to dodge.

At exactly the same time, Hel also invoked her own magic.

“You that is already death come to this side too! Nifl Driva!!”

Hel raised her palm and then she overlapped the blowing blizzard with the [Glacier Wind] from just now.

The chill of the mermaid and the blizzard of the world of the dead mixed with each other, amplifying each other.

“Uguu-!!” Kanae raised a scream and got blown away helplessly.

Besides her defensive magic power that got smashed, she was also writhing around from the chill that was violating her mind.

The black breastplate of Hel’s Magic Dress shone. This time an avatar of a black bird, Halphas’ avatar was emerging. She was chanting magic one after another with a speed that was hard to believe.

“Suffer and die! O god of war of the spirit world, under thy Divine Protection, I’ll sacrifice the wailing of that bitter enemy… Inferno!!”

Hel created two gigantic pure black pillar of flame in both her hands, she then met both her palms and combined them into one and created a bow and arrow of black flame. It was Halphas’s level 7 magic that Yumeno-san once used to finish off her other self.

It was a rapid-fire of magic just like the Quad-core Magika that was the result of Naiarlatoteph’s research. No, her magic invocation was even faster than that.

The giant mass of black flame was fired at Kanae who was writhing in agony.

“O principle of time, listen to the calling voice of my sage! To the other side of the long stagnation, exile away that calamity… Leap Stasis!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s chanting―an avatar of clock emerged out in order to protect Kanae.

When he thought that the hand of that clock was fiercely rotating, the black flame that was flying near vanished.

“You trash Diva! I blew away your magic to the space-time!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s Original One―it was once casted with her own body aging as the target, an evasion magic that postponed the <change> in exchange of vast magic power, especially with that short chanting.

This time Hel was not surprised.

“Hmph, there is no way the likes of human can consecutively use that kind of convenient magic!”

The red wings, the crystal, the black breastplate, all of them shone simultaneously. Hel’s own magic power that caused the blizzard of the world of the dead was also included.

“Hayashizaki Kanae! Do that technique more! Block them all!!”

“That technique is not something you can do successfully that many times! Damn-!”

Liz Liza-sensei and Kanae shouted angrily at each other.

Finally at that time, the magic that the others’ were chanting were all invoked simultaneously.

“O water surface that sway from my singing voice, manipulate the small wave skillfully, gather, and become a giant tsunami! Come from the beyond and wash away to the distant place… Tidal Wave!”

Koyuki invoked Vepar’s magic of tsunami. It ignored the space and a tsunami that was created behind Hel using magic power came surging.

“Nifl Driva!!”

Hel immediately turned back to the tsunami and fired a blizzard.

The violent blizzard froze the tsunami all over and destroyed the power of that phenomenon making it disappear.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, set free the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim in the darkness that is pregnant with obstructive thought! The origin of nightmare, the vicissitudes of materialism, respond to both hope and fear and bite…! Deep Specter!”

Mio and Kaguya-senpai’s magic was invoked at the same time. A wall of flame was going to rise from the bottom of Hel’s feet. Pitch black shadow was crawling up from inside the shadow.

Hel detected the danger and tried to run away from that spot.

“This hand reached out to the height of Babel, right now this hand grasped the falling thunder of god! In accordance with my life, o lightning, whirl following my will! Collider Field!!”

But Lotte equipped a gauntlet on her left hand and locked Hel inside a barrier of electromagnetism. Hel’s body was paralyzed by the electricity and she was rooted to that spot.

Furthermore there was several small lights that were floating around Hel.

“The fate of all creation is inside the great celestial sphere… o binding of constellation, stop the revolution of the sky! Horoscope Stasis!”

Line of light was running between countless stars, that [constellation] tied up the paralyzed Hel.

“…This kind of irritating act!?”

The body of the yelling Hel was swallowed by a wall of flame. Even further her head was chewed apart by the giant monster that jumped out from the shadows.

From inside the wall of flame, from inside the mouth of the black monster, a dark blue defensive magic power was shining and scattered.

“O {{furigana|august lightning|Mikadzuchi}} that rain down due to god’s rage! The spilt blood of Kagutsuchi dripped down to the hilt and gather, become a flash of blade! The large drum of lightning sound of lightning speed, {{furigana|Mikafutsu no Mitama|Mikafutsu Soul}}!!”

Kazuha-senpai created a golden blade―with that heavily curving katana that hid a destructive power like lightning, she slashed at Hel with all her strength.

Hel that couldn’t move her body was blown away along with a thunderous roar.

Consecutive attack―but Hel immediately stood back up.

“Hikaru! Mio-chan! Koyuki-chan!” Kaguya-senpai yelled at her comrades of the Witch’s Mansion.

“This girl cannot be defeated with average magic! We are going to use Chorus Magic!!”

The four people began to match their magic power wavelength.

In order to protect them, Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and Lotte stood as the vanguards and prepared their weapons.

“…You bunch of humans… hand over the Zero Knight and the Sacred Treasure…!!”

Along with a voice that made the listener shudder, Hel tore off the binding of constellation with brute force and ripped apart the biting big jaw of the shadow monster with both her hands, at the same time she then once again shone with several magic power lights.

―Kazuki was largely unaware of the battle that was currently happening.

The sounds of the fighting felt like it was far away as if a thin membrane was filtering all of it.

That was how much Kazuki’s was concentrating on what was inside his embrace, his mother that even now was disappearing.

“Kazuki.”

His mother was, for the first time, calling Kazuki with the name that she named him with.

But just from such a little matter, it made Kazuki’s sight damp with tears.

“Kazuki… the Ame no Murakumo…”

He didn’t need that kind of thing.

Rather than such thing, right now, the person that was going to disappear inside his arms was someone that was far more important. His mother’s body temperature, body weight, were vanishing away in no time at all, he knew that.

“I don’t need that kind of thing, Kaa-san… Kaa-san, I, I’m living perfectly happy.”

Kazuki repeated the thing that he had already said like a spell. Even though what he wanted to say was not this kind of thing. For some reason, the feeling that was rampaging inside his chest couldn’t be turned into words.

Even though if he kept wasting time like this, she was going to vanish completely.

“I see. I’m glad.”

His mother smiled hearing that―she raised her thin white arm and stroked Kazuki’s head.

Even though it was weak like the branch of a tree that swayed from the wind, it was a gentle hand movement.

It was a completely unknown sensation for him.

He had the feeling that sparks scattered inside his head, inside his eyes that were wet with tears.

From inside the head of Kazuki who was searching for words, all words and reason disappeared, a pure white emotion completely covered everything.

He noticed. There was nothing that he still wanted to convey.

What he was looking for, was not that kind of thing.

He was only merely, overflowing with emotion.

When he noticed that emotion ―Kazuki hugged tightly the thin and weakened body of his mother, then he buried his face into her chest.

“Kaa-san… I don’t want you to go.”

―What was rampaging inside his head uncontrollably was easily coming out from his mouth.

He felt something that he had never noticed was armoring him until now, disappear completely.

Once it had come out, it was pouring out of him together with tears and scream.

“No! I don’t want this!! No!!”

It was not something exaggerated like something he wanted to convey or anything.

‘I―just want to be spoiled by Kaa-san.’

Their relation was not something exaggerated like the previous King and the King that succeeded after her.

‘I am my mother’s child!’

‘No! I don’t want this!’ Kazuki cried like a child.

“…Fufu-“

His mother returned his hug weakly and let escape a faint chuckle.

“You should not say something selfish.”

After saying that, she stroked his head once again.

‘―Kaa-san, I, have never said anything selfish through my life until now.’

No matter what happened even if it was unreasonable, he had never done anything like giving up.

Even without anyone rewarding him, he overcame all kinds of hardship with his hard work.

He had never seriously yelled words like ‘don’t wanna’ or anything like that.

He almost never cried at all.

Despite so, could what he did right now be called as selfishness.

What’s with that… that kind of thing…

“No way! I don’t want something like this! I don’t want…!!”

She was disappearing! Merely, just during this short instant, his mother was!

‘Don’t say what I’m doing is selfish!! By all rights, isn’t what I’m doing only natural!!’

“No! I have been patient for all these fifteen years!! There was no one at all that patted my head saying that I have done my best! I didn’t even realize that such a thing is strange! I realize now! That all this time I wanted my head to get patted by Kaa-san!! It’s strange you know! This kind of thing… I don’t want…!!”

‘I shouldn’t be defeated by this kind of thing’, Kazuki thought.

This is irrational. For the first time since he was born, Kazuki was overpowered by this monster called irrationality.

He pressed his face that was messily stained with tears onto his mother’s chest, he cried and shouted as if to spew out everything from the bottom of his throat out of his heart. It was as if he was completely changed into an existence that was just crying and shouting.

The tears and screams that had been piling up without him even noticing during these fifteen years were all overflowing without pause.

“Kazuki…”

His mother put a faint strength into her weak arm that was like a dry wood, and hugged him back.

Gently, sweetly, warmly, because of that his tears were overflowing out even harder.

“Thank you. For giving me a chance to spoil you in the end. With this I finally…”

His mother too, during this fifteen years she was enduring until now in this land.

When he understood that, the weight of this monster called irrationality became doubled.

“With this we could finally do something like a true mother and child…”

Vanished.

On the other side of his sight that was stained messily with tears, the chest of the mother that he was hugging, was turning into countless particles of light before disappearing.

Her lingering voice entered his ears before disappearing.

The warmth seeped into his chest and disappeared.

From within Kazuki’s embrace, a dried up sound was spilling out and fell onto the ground. It was a white skeleton.

“Aa, aaaa…”

She was a person that had already died fourteen years ago.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!”

Refusing the truth, Kazuki cried and shouted.

“NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

The countless light particles that were scattering were floating lightly in the air before entering into Kazuki’s chest.

{We are going to be together from now on you know. After all, we could even meet like this.}

Certainly that was a miracle.

{If we can just meet, humans can be changed forever in an instant. That kind of magic had already been used by humans since the time long ago.}

The small particle of magic power became the final voice and it was absorbed into his chest.

Certainly, he would never forget everything that happened here forever.

{Thank you for growing up happily, Kazuki.}

{Thank you.}

{I just keep saying thank you but, I’m really happy.}

{…Thank you.}

Suddenly a scene was opening up inside of Kazuki’s head.

Those were the scene that was shown by the small magic power that was absorbed into Kazuki’s chest. At the same time with the magic power making his mother’s feeling into voice and conveying that to him, his mother’s past memory was recalled inside Kazuki.

Kazuki’s oldest memory―this scene was the continuation of that.

The orphanage at night. Avoiding the eyes of the people, his mother abandoned Kazuki in front of the gate.

His mother turned her back at the crying Kazuki and even while looking back many times she kept walking through the night street with an unsteady gait.

Even her tears were drying up. This was her last determination.

She couldn’t consult anyone. She couldn’t even let anybody see her current figure.

If she didn’t head to the battle alone, the victims would only increase.

She had to fight no matter what. Without anybody seeing her off, without anybody even cheering her on, with her everything snatched away entirely, she even abandoned the child that she obtained at the very end from the person that she loved.

―She had to fight.

While walking alone unsteadily, the light of the town that she passed through cursed her. When she thought about how there was as many happy families as there were the light shining, it couldn’t be helped that she felt accursed. Negative emotions like rage and sorrow were raging crazy inside her chest.

Why was she the only one who couldn’t get her hands on such an ordinary thing.

No. I don’t want to fight. This is unreasonable.

Even so, other than her… there was no human that could fight that enemy.

When she was faced with such ultimate truth―it made her realized that this thing called self-sacrifice was by no means a deceit.

She was made to realize that she loved this unreasonable world.

Even with all her important people killed and torn away from her, still…

She had to fight.

Together with that determination―the world of memory was cut off.

Kazuki returned to reality.

―Inside the blizzard, Kazuki was hugging the white skeleton. While hugging the white skeleton so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind, Kazuki heard the sound of his comrades fighting. Those sounds were finally reaching his ears.

He understood just from the sounds that it was a difficult enemy. He understood that if it kept like this his comrades would fall into danger.

“No…”

Kazuki was still continuing to cry while hugging the skeleton.

But, he had to fight. No matter how unreasonable it was.

Fight, there was something he had to protect at all cost.

Until now, everything of this world had been kind to him.

He had already made a lot of people that he loved and that were important to him.

There was also the irrationality but, there was even miracles.

Such an obvious world, was obviously lovely.

He was not some special existence.

He was going to stand up after crying just for thirty more seconds, Kazuki decided.

“I… don’t resent anything Kaa-san. I’m not unhappy. That’s why…”

Kazuki grasped a handful of snow, using Pyrokinesis to plunder the heat he made the snow even colder and pressed it together. He made a small snow hut to store the skeleton there so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind.

“…I’m going to fight, Kaa-san.”

Holding Ame no Murakumo in hand, he stood up.

Kazuki rushed to the decisive battle at the crater.

He finally recovered the clearness of his head in order to fight.

Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Mio, and Koyuki were entering the preparation for Chorus Magic. But that cooperation wouldn’t tolerate even a slight disturbance in it, it became even more difficult than normal inside this fierce blizzard.

The blue haired death god named Hel was displaying an absurd power.

Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and an armed Lotte challenged Hel determinedly, each time they dealt a single attack on the opponent, they received a fierce magic counter and got blown away. That divine work of Kanae also often failed, even if it worked it did nothing more than blocking a single gunport (opening) of Hel.

―There were three. There were three souls of Magika Stigmas that Hel made to possess her body and turned into parts of her dress. And then with her own magic there was a total of four rapid firing magic that was continuously invoked.

Even in the case where it was high level magic that was used, that casting speed of hers was dreadfully fast.

All three of the vanguards were equipped with the armor of [Seusenhofer] that Lotte chanted, yet the armors were already in destroyed shapes.

Their strategy was in the process of failure. The limit of the three vanguards for buying time was going to come first before the Chorus Magic could even finish.

―During such thing, Kanae who failed to make her divine work succeed was hit right from the front with a high level magic. Kanae’s small body was blown away like a scrapped rag.

“You, die while feeling a special agony!”

Hel’s black breastplate shone and made the avatar of Halphas emerge.

“Inferno!”

The jet black flame that possessed both physical destruction and mind destruction attacked Kanae at an inescapable timing.

“Leap Stasis!!”

Liz Liza-sensei just barely [postponed] that single arrow.

Combined with the previous one she had activated this magic twice in total, the magic postponed the magic that was heading to Kanae. But surely when this magic was cancelled later on Kanae would taste a hellish agony. Though that was only if they could safely go home.

Liz Liza-sensei’s magic power too was also wholly carried away to beyond the space-time as the compensation of the postponing. That magic power wouldn’t return back until after the magic was cancelled.

Hel also saw through that and directed the brunt of the attack magic at Liz Liza-sensei.

“You don’t have any magic power left anymore right! …Sink a hundred ships, o threat of the sea that is lurking in the deep sea…show that whole face!”

Vepar’s avatar floated on Hel’s back. The power of Solomon 72 Pillar was forcefully dragged out from their contract with the dead people. There was no one among his comrades that was in a state that could immediately react to that.

―He had to protect them.

Kazuki ran, passing through his comrades at the rear that were preparing for Chorus Magic and cut in front of Liz Liza-sensei with Ame no Murakumo in hand.

“Hayashizaki! …What about Hibiki-neesama!?”

For an instant, Kazuki’s chest was blocked up from Liz Liza-sensei’s words.

“…Stab your fang! Ice Breaker!!”

Several vortex of magic power were created in front of Kazuki’s eyes, giant icebergs were sticking out from there surging at him. Kazuki held up Ame no Murakumo.

How did his mother handle this sword ―he could faintly sense that <Battou Kaikon>.

“Mow down the whole creation, <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

The power that Yamato no Takeru used in legend that time he was falling into the trap of the fire plan―inside this royal sword there was the power to bring an end to natural phenomenon.

His magic power was absorbed into the blade where it emitted a golden light.

When Kazuki swept Ame no Murakumo to the side, as if an unseen blade was flying, all the surging icebergs were bisected into two.

“That power… was Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel leaked out a shocked voice.

It seemed that she had fought his mother before.

Kazuki grasped the sword naturally and he felt power filling his hand.

“The power of Solomon King and, the power of Japanese Mythology’s King that Zero Knight used…? But even if you are a King twice, you are still just an inexperienced King aren’t you!? If that’s so then even I alone will suffice!”

“Everyone! The Chorus Magic will complete with just a little more! Until that time, I will buy time! Those whose exhaustion is severe are to draw back!”

Inexperienced King. Certainly, he might be so.

However the bonds had been already tied. ‘That is my power. I don’t know where this Diva came from but, I’ll make you regret making light of me as inexperienced’, Kazuki thought.

“Intending to win against me… I’ll make you regret that.”

Hel too spouted out words that were in the same mood as Kazuki.

In another words this Diva also still had a trump card. She was going to use that now.

Hel removed the eye patch that covered her right eye and from there a deep red light burst out.

The Magic Dress on Hel’s whole body disintegrated and reduced into a pure magic power light.

“O dead people that are tired of waiting for glory, you are together with me! Become my brethren!!”

Even more countless lightning ran from the dark cloud and went towards Hel. Enormous souls of the dead were gathering inside Hel’s small body. Hel’s body floated in the sky like a dark saint.

“Together right now, celebrate the beginning of Ragnarok loudly!”

The pitch black magic power that completely covered Hel’s body―called out to an endless number of dead people and brought to fruition a single magic.

“Now, let’s begin the legend! {{furigana|Naglfar|Announcing Ship of God and Evil’s Mortal Combat}}!!”

The assembly of the black magic power swelled out enormously. It was huge―as if covering the sky.

Yes, it was physically large.

What appeared from the materialization of that magic power was not in the scale of Magic Dress. Hel was buried in the core of that enormous mass, he was already unable to confirm by sight her shadow or shape.

The thing that was floating in the blizzard sky was―an outrageously gigantic jet black ship.

Naglfar―even Kazuki knew that name. It was the ship that brought about the huge turning point in the world of Norse Mythology. Until the promised day, Hel who was the king of the dead gathered the nails of the dead that were filled with grudge and magic power from all over the world in order to make a gigantic ship. And then in the advent of <{{furigana|the day of twilight of the gods|Ragnarok}}>, a great amount of evil giants would ride Naglfar and advanced to the world of the gods.

It was the huge symbol of nightmare of the end of the world.

That was Hel’s trump card.

There was no sail on the ship that was floating in front of Kazuki’s eyes, it was covered with thick board, rather than calling it a ship from the Middle Ages, it was more like a <battleship>.

Its black thick armor had an uneven surface with disorderly scaly appearance. When he looked more in detail the ship was exactly like in the myth―it was formed from the pitch black nails of the dead.

It was like the finger tips of humans that went into necrosis from the cold, a bloody jet black color that was mixed with purplish red color.

The grotesque battleship of darkness was lording over Kazuki and the others.

‘…I’m going to defeat her, and I’ll begin.’

“This is not a power on the level of gathering the souls of three Magika Stigmas from this mountain like before! Know the seriousness of the death god!!”

At the same time with her proclamation of war, there were several vortexes of magic power that floated up in the frontage of Naglfar. It was told in the myth that magic power was residing inside the nails of the dead. That magic power was floating in the frontage of Naglfar. The magic power was whirling while converging―*DON!* such sound rang out and a magic bullet was fired. *DON!* *DON!* *DON!* Several sparks of black magic power were scattered.

It was undoubtedly a ship’s bombardment.

“Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!”

Kazuki tore apart that first volley with one swept of Ame no Murakumo and extinguished them. But with a *JIIN* the heaviness of the bombardment numbed the hand that was holding the sword. He didn’t feel such thing at all when he cut apart the [Ice Buster] from before, the heaviness of the bombardment felt like it was several tens of times of that.

*DON!* *DON!* *DON!* ―the magic bullet was fired rapidly even now without pause. Kazuki took a stance of slashing with Ame no Murakumo.

…He was unable to invoke [Kusanagi no Tsurugi] with the same speed of the enemy’s rapid-fire.

Kazuki had such a hunch too.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!”

He had already chanting a magic that could deal with a large amount of magic power attack.

Countless Sacred Treasures were created behind him, then all of it was fired one after another.

The magic bullets and Futsunushi no Kami’s Sacred Treasures collided, the blizzard sky shined.

It couldn’t block them all―the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized were heading at Kazuki and his comrades behind him before raining down.

“Zekorbeni!”

While trembling from the intensity of the bombardment, Kazuki used his trump card.

Right now there was nothing he could do except using this power for the sake of defense.

“I will protect everyone! …Mode・Phoenix!!”

Enormous flame spewed out from Zekorbeni on Kazuki’s chest, creating an armor in firelight color. That orange light connected Kazuki’s mind with Phoenix directly.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, liberate the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

With a loud voice the defensive magic of the flame wall was invoked. Zekorbeni could amplify the might of the magic the more magic power was poured into it. Kazuki poured several times the amount of magic power that was originally needed for this level 2 magic in one into Zekorbeni.

A thick wall of flame was built up all at once.

The flame wall swallowed the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized.

Even so the remaining small magic bullets that looked like dregs of the original were still raining down on Kazuki behind the wall like a shower. Even the comrades behind Kazuki were―.

“Kyaa-!” Mio’s scream was raised.

Even just this much might become a hindrance for the chanting of the Chorus Magic.

The flame wall lost its power and vanished. But Naglfar was still floating in the sky while creating vortexes of magic power even more. The bombardment would continue without pause…!!

The attack was simple, but it was an excessively thick curtain of attack.

“Damn-!” Kanae raised a voice that was irritated with herself who couldn’t do anything.

…A swordsman couldn’t do anything in this situation.

“Kanae, you move back with Liz Liza-sensei whose magic power is used up! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

Kazuki yelled while once again bisecting the raining down magic bullets all at once in a single slash.

He slashed Ame no Murakumo directly horizontal. There Kazuki’s movement that was controlling the sword stopped. The magic bullet unceasingly flew at him in that gap.

This gap had to be filled.

Ame no Murakumo was still hiding more power but―a Sacred Treasure was not something that could be mastered where the user could use all of its powers right from the start. Training was needed.

He couldn’t hold back the bombardment just with the power of Ame no Murakumo. His power as the King of Solomon was also necessary.

“Fire Wall!!”

Kazuki poured a lot more magic power into Zekorbeni and unfolded a thicker wall of flame. At the same time he chanted [Tenkuu Battou Rengehou]. He was working at full capacity.

“Lotte!” Kazuki shouted.

“Yes desu! …Hit and run attack right desu!!”

Lotte understood Kazuki’s intention even without being ordered.

“O guardian of human race, the wisdom for the sake of opposing the will of the tyrannical god right here… Custom Liberion!”

Lotte equipped armors that were lined up with countless small type thruster units on both her legs and arms, she immediately ignited them―flying to the blizzard sky. She circled to right beside the battleship of darkness that was flying in the sky and scattered bullets from the large type gatling that was attached on the armor.

“You’re a nuisance, you fly!”

Naglfar also directed several vortexes of magic power at Lotte and fired rapidly magic bullets from there.

Lotte who was clad in [Custom Liberion] that excelled in mobility flew around Naglfar and ran away from that line of fire. No, she was also gotten hit with several shots that she couldn’t evade. Each time she got hit, smoke rose from the armor. Yet Lotte continued her hit and run with preparedness for death.

But with a lot of the [gunport] directed at Lotte, the attack to Kazuki and everyone behind him that were chanting Chorus Magic was lessened. There was also a limit on how many gunport Naglfar could take out each time.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!”

Kazuki intercepted the lessened attack with a countless Sacred Treasures.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!” Kazuha-senpai too imitated Kazuki and invoked the same magic.

This time it was Naglfar that couldn’t neutralize the countless Sacred Treasures and the gatling bullets, the armor of the battleship of darkness was beginning to be impacted by the projectiles.

They displayed a situation of a fierce bombardment exchange.

“Many of you combining your power… it’s annoying! Even though I’m just alone! Even though papa too won’t lend his hand to me… everyone, everyone is ganging up and making fun of me!!”

A voice of an irritable child escaped from the inside of the eerie Naglfar.

…No, was she a child? Papa… did she mean Loki?

Putting that aside, she was held back enough.

Even with a materialized Diva as the opponent, if he united his will with his comrades in this number then they could hold her back.

They have arrived at the place where they could stand against a god with the power of a human.

And then, if there was the power of bonds, and this sword that he inherited from his mother… they could defeat her.

For that sake, a momentary opening was necessary. Naglfar’s bombardment would stop, Kazuki believe that that moment would come before long and persisted in defense.

“ “ “ “{{furigana|We know thy true name|Shem ha Meforash}}!!” “ “ “

That time was approaching.

Finally the Chorus Magic of everyone from the Witch’s Mansion entered the climax. Mio, Koyuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, the four of them created enormous pillars of magic power that felt like it could reach the heavens.

Those magic power pillars emitted wavelengths that were accurate to the inch while mixing with each other.

“ “ “ “Thy true name is Baal… though that be so, all of evil was born in the Middle Ages! Calculating faith, and sham loyalty stained the sublime Baal! Born from falsehood the army of demons multiply in multiply and thy stand at the summit!” “ “ “

Behind the four people the golden great king that carried the power of the stars, Baal was floating and materialized.

But under the identity of Baal there was one other face that hid a more mighty power. Baal’s greatest magic was―obtained in posterior due to curses, now all of it was liberated.

The contractor, Hikaru-senpai, commanded.

“The great god of Ugalit Mythology Baal… answer my command, liberate all of that curses!! …Thy stained name is… {{furigana|Beelzebub|King of Flies}}!!”

“Very well… watch it thoroughly!!”

Together with a voice that was filled with rage―Baal’s golden figure was breaking down and decayed like mud.

He was stained jet black exactly the same like the accursed Naglfar in front of their eyes!

And then the thing that was Baal became {{furigana|a swarm of countless giant flies|Beelzebub}}.

Like a dark cloud that was flowing, the giant swarm of the flies passed overhead Kazuki and the others and surged to Naglfar.

Due to Christianity in the Middle Ages, Baal who was a god of a different teaching was repainted as a devil and received the curses of the people. That curse was―one of the seven deadly sins [gluttony].

Beelzebub was maximizing that nature.

The swarm of flies was bathed in countless magic bullets. But the flies ate at that. While eating away the bullet curtain one after another, the flies finally clung to the black armor of Naglfar. And then, even that armor that was made from the nails of the dead began to be eaten.

“Thi, this…!!”

Hel raised an impatient voice and created vortexes of magic power, she fired magic bullets at the side of the giant flies that were eating greedily. Several of the flies vanished from the hit at their side. But the flies too were eating greedily at the armor into shreds with momentum that was not inferior to that.

It was a fierce devouring at each other between the {{furigana|death god|Hel}} and {{furigana|the king of demon|Beelzebub}}.

Of course Beelzebub’s summoned body couldn’t stay in this world for long.

But―right now was the time to go out in offensive. The bombardment had stopped, Naglfar’s armor became littered with moth-eaten damage, the path for the sake of bathing Hel with a blow was opened widely.

“Everyone!”

Kazuki gave out a signal to his comrades. After that he immediately poured magic power into Zekorbeni.

“…O undying bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant that wings of hope on my back! The destruction for the sake of rebirth right here…! Blazing Wings!”

The swarm of flies moved aside and conceded a path to Kazuki that spread out wings of flame and flew away.

And then―the greatest magic that he could use from Mio’s positivity level of 155, level 8.

The trump card that he hadn’t used until now because of the intensity of his fatigue was now used.

“O undying bird that repeated life and death! Liberate the flame of one’s last moment, become the sun of the surface… {{furigana|Imitation Flare|Sun of the End}}!!”

The avatar of the firebird was liberated and headed to Naglfar from Kazuki.

The avatar of the firebird exploded like a bomb.

Phoenix that symbolized the sun liberated all of his own flame that was in the juncture of life and death and burned the target to ashes. That phenomenon was reenacted in this place.

The energy liberation that rivaled the solar flare(sun surface explosion) also sacrificed the flies that were late to escape while swallowing Naglfar.

The giant fire ball that even swallowed Naglfar whole floated in the air like a sun and continued to blaze. Inside it, they could see that the armor that was eaten away by the flies was melting in the blink of an eye.

“{{furigana|Mode・Merfolk(Mermaid Armament)!”

Kazuki instantly switched Zekorbeni―from Mio’s Phoenix, he went to Koyuki’s Vepar. He was enveloped in blue raiment that looked just like the shape of the sea itself. Koyuki’s positivity level had also reached 150 from that date. The greatest fire power of this bond, the level 8 was instantly invoked.

“Time turn drawing circle, the history repeated following the inevatibility, awaken the forgotten era right here… leave behind everything inside the dream, toward the era of glacier! {{furigana|Ice Age|Absolute Ice World}}!!”

The instant the fire ball liberated all of its energy and vanished, this time it was Vepar’s avatar that emerged―the surrounding of Kazuki and Naglfar was instantly freezing.

A pure cold that surpassed even the blizzard of the Haunted Ground and the blizzard of the world of death―a world of ice.

Naglfar, and Hel that rode inside it were freezing, their movement was stopped.

“Mode・Veritas!”

Kazuki switched Zekorbeni even further―from Koyuki’s Vepar to Lotte’s Prometheus. His body was wrapped with a silver suits with a texture that was hard to consider as something of this world.

Lotte’s positivity level was also surpassing 150. He poured his magic power into the greatest fire power of that, to level 8.

“Turning thy back to the god, pour the wisdom of human history to the dream of destruction… hear the roar of human’s independence! {{furigana|Gustav Dora|Betrayal’s Romance Cannon}}!!”

A gigantic ordnance towered erectly from Kazuki’s chest to the front direction. It was a gigantic gun battery with length of few dozen meters and the thickness diameter close to one meter. A recoil propulsion system in order to withstand the firing of that gun battery was created on his back. In front of Naglfar, Kazuki also turned into a large weapon and determined his aim.

The unrealistic cannon that possessed the power of magic―fired.

A high explosive projectile that was almost as large as a human’s stature with the weight of a few ton was fired rapidly along with a thunderous roar that pierced your ears.

Masses of destruction landed one after another on Naglfar’s armor that was subjected under rapid freezing right after a super high temperature and exploded grandly. The nails of the dead were peeled off and fell apart.

When Kazuki finished firing all the explosive bullets and made the ordnance vanished―it was at the same time where Naglfar was finally destroyed from the attacks that came one after another.

“For, for a human, moreover a male to fire magic this powerful in rapid succession, how can your magic not run out..?”

Hel opened her eyes wide inside Naglfar that was barely floating in the air with its barely remaining fragment of magic power.

“No… that magic power inside you… that is Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel still survived! Kazuki flapped his wings of flame while taking a stance with Ame no Murakumo.

It was at that time that following the signal of commencing attack from Kazuki just now, his comrades invoked the magic that they were chanting all at once.

“Tearing the skin and blooming the flower of blood, the scream that echoed eternally… fell the betrayer and awaken the hell right here! Cocytus!”

Behind Kazuki who was slashing at Hel, a piercing cold of hell was overtaking him.

At that time the Ame no Murakumo in Kazuki’s grasp reverberated *JIIN* as if saying something to him.

…He could hear, the voice of the Sacred Treasure!

In this kind of time, this Sacred Treasure must be… used in this kind of way!

“Carry the mystery in your blade crest <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Kazuki immediately made a half turn on the spot and ran his blade not at Hel but at the cold of [Cocytus]. While Ame no Murakumo was enveloped in cold, it shone as if in echo.

Like Kusanagi no Tsurugi that tore apart magical phenomenon and dispersed them―it was not, the magic phenomenon was absorbed into that shining blade. The golden blade was frozen into deep blue and all the cold was compressed in it.

The essence of [slash] was to compress the energy within the narrowly linear range.

Katana could [cut] things by compressing the movement energy into the sharp blade.

Ame no Murakumo could even compress the magic energy into the blade’s narrow range.

That was this Battou Kaikon―[Tsumugari no Tachi].

Kazuki used his movement of cutting Kaguya-senpai’s [Cocytus] just like that to rotate in full circle and cut at Hel with the blade that carried cold.

“UOOOOOOOOOO!”

With Ame no Murakumo that was carrying the power of [Cocytus], Kazuki pursued the blown away Hel and dealt her one more blow even further. Hel was thrown onto the rock surface of Mt. Fuji.

“O lightning god, disturb the law of heaven following my will, liberate the undulation of destruction that is hidden in the atmosphere! {{furigana|Arc Flash Hazard|Super Lightning Arc Discharge}}!!”

Hikaru-senpai also cast Baal’s level 7 magic. The power of the Haunted Ground’s atmosphere was compressed into the two poles of positive and negative energy and raised a vortex around Hel, that equilibrium broke and caused a pure white great explosion. That was not something that was caused by nature, but by plasma.

Instantly, Kazuki cut at that plasma with Ame no Murakumo.

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!” <ref>I don’t understand the meaning of Tsumu, maybe it’s just a name. But ‘gari’ means mow down while ‘tachi’ means long sword</ref>

He swung that blade at Hel that was crashed into a rock wall. The compressed electric heat destroyed Hel’s defensive magic power with each blow.

It didn’t stop at one attack. Second, third, fourth…he repeatedly hacked her to pieces. The recoil of the defensive magic power gouged a crater at the surface of Mt. Fuji like an explosion, with each blow Hel was buried even deeper.

“O bird of paradise whose body is carrying the light of heaven, respond to my accusation and burn to ash the sin on the surface! Israel Judgment!!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Mio had already guessed everything and directly fired Phoenix’s heat ray not at Hel but at Kazuki’s blade. That power was settled smoothly and the blade of sun’s heat slashed apart even further at Hel.

“Ga, ganging up on me like this while borrowing the power of a great number of people! You, you coward! Not fair! Even though papa is not helping me…!! Give me back Naglfar!!”

“O singing voice of mermaid, manifest the freezing thought. Sadness into ice flower, loneliness into light snowfall, cover the world with freezing blankness… White Album!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Koyuki also invoked her magic and Kazuki’a Ama no Murakumo accepted it. Hel was buried until a depth where she couldn’t even move her body anymore while Kazuki earnestly stabbed his sword.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! I’m, vanishing! If you keep doing that… I’ll vanish!!”

It was evident that her defensive magic power was almost extinguished.

When Kazuki thought whether he was going to stab his blade just like this until the end, for an instant, he hesitated.

He could win. But, would he kill her?

{It’s not like the Diva will die you know? When she used up her strength then she will only fall asleep for a long, long time.}

Leme told him through the telepathic communication.

―Her appearance was a little girl but, this opponent was a terrifying Diva. For the sake of protecting his comrades he couldn’t afford to go easy on her.

If he gave her an instant of opening here―the next moment it would be Kazuki who fall into a pinch. He had already used up his magic power to the limit. He had already spent everything to bring the situation into this direction.

He would finish her off until the end! Kazuki resolved.

But suddenly―Kazuki felt a magic power expanding in circle shape around Hel. It was not a magic power that came from Hel. It was an unknown magic power from someone that was isolated from them with a distant space.

It was hard to predict what was going on.

This was not an attack magic. If he created [Futsu no Mitama] he thought that perhaps he could destroy the magic phenomenon, but he wouldn’t make it in time if he chanted only after he noticed this.

The circle shaped magic power that expanded with the buried Hel as the center instantly materialized into a huge ring.

Ring―the thing that was like a string that was connecting through several magatama.

This was an enlarged Yasakani no Magatama!

Its inside instantly became pitch black and connected into another dimension, a different space. The exhausted Hel was absorbed into the black dimension while the girl herself was making a confused face saying “What’s this!?”

“Ikousai!?”

Reflexively Kazuki almost threw his body into the other dimension, but recalling his own exhaustion he stumbled his step. If enemies were waiting at the destination of the other dimension, his current self would be unable to do anything.

There was no reply to answer Kazuki’s calling voice, after the ring swallowed Hel inside the other dimension, the ring of Yasakani no Magatama shrank in the blink of an eye and vanished.

===Part 8===

Aisu Ikousai with her body wrapped in her trademark Japanese clothes was standing still inside her own sword dojo that was prepared in Oosaka. Some composure came out in her expression ―her special training was bearing fruit.

At the space before her eyes the enlarged Yasakani no Magatama was floating along with magic power. It was connected with the deep black dimension in its inside and with a plop it dropped off Hel who was in a worn-out state of body and mind.

“You really got beaten up mercilessly huh. …If you got worn out until this bad then you won’t be able to come out at the frontline for a while until your divinity is restored.”

Hel was limply sinking on the cool floor of natural wood inside the sword dojo where it seemed she couldn’t even hear Ikousai’s voice.

Yasakani no Magatama smoothly became smaller and wrapped on Ikousai’s wrist naturally.

“Wh, why…?” Finally a voice escaped Hel.

“Yasakani no Magatama is a Sacred Treasure that can only display its effect within my perception sphere.”

Ikousai had already tested the Sacred Treasure many times, she was already able to completely grasp its effect.

“Something like exerting the power of this Sacred Treasure at the far away Fuji’s sea of trees originally should be something impossible. But… the Three Sacred Treasures resonated with each other, like a power that called to each other. Most likely it was the moment when Hayashizaki obtained Ame no Murakumo in his hand, that Yasakani no Magatama and Yata no Kagami reacted. Yata no Kagami projected your figure fighting that guy holding Ame no Murakumo. If it’s visible, then that place is a range where my imagination can reach… it’s inside my magic perception range. That was why I could save you using the power of Yasakani no Magatama.”

Yasakani no Magatama―it twisted the space between its string.

“Hel is my master that taught me the way to handle a Diva’s power. I heard the story from Loki… I was thinking whether there was any way for me to go help you. It was something miraculous, but I’m glad I made it.”

Ikousai had a really arrogant personality, but toward someone that gave her something―toward the existence that she called as mentor, she was someone that paid her respect from the bottom of her heart. Hel too was not an exception.

“Uu… uu, ueeee…”

“Hel?”

“UEEEE~N, IKOUSAI~!!”

When Ikousai just thought that she was seeing tears gathering inside Hel’s round eyes, Hel suddenly clung at Ikousai’s chest while crying loudly like a child.

“Uwaa, don’t you press your soppy face to my clothes.”

“Ueee~! Why~! Why is everyone making fun of me~! Why is papa not praising me~! Give me back my Naglfar~! Even though I worked really hard to gather a lot of dead people’s souls, why did it get broken like that~!! I hate everyone~!!”

Feeling troubled of how to deal with Hel that was crying like a child, Ikousai just kept patting her blue haired head for the time being.

“Ueee~! I hate everyone except Ikousai~!!”

Hel bawled even harder, like a child that was scolded for the first time.
<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 3

2016-01-12T11:20:46Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 3 – Male and Female */

==Chapter 3 – Male and Female==

===Part 1===

“However I’m really troubled here if you don’t treasure us a little more as comrades that fought together on the same side. Even though we came to help and trying to stop those Germans from going wild, there is my comrade that just got left to die without any help and fell into magic intoxication for all that. That’s just really heartless ain’t it―. And then there is no thanks or apology at all, you guys looks like you are just completely concerned about those German bunch only, yeah―”

A rare guest was visiting the Witch’s Mansion.

That person was securing the position right in front of the Phantasmagoria where it was the easiest spot to watch the show in the living room. The person was earnestly complaining and spouting sarcasm while gulping down the served cookies and black tea.

“Mu… this cookie! I said many selfish things to that old man Yamagata and got him to feed me with various high class food, but this cookie is the tastiest I have gotten to eat until now… It looks simple somehow, but there is this good feeling that it was made courteously. It feels like a mom’s cookie. Seconds!”

That person shamelessly held out the plate that had become empty to the [server].

“Then please enjoy.”

Kazuki took the plate and placed a second helping. The one who brew the black tea was Mio, but the one that baked the cookies was Kazuki. …After hearing the word mom, there was still a complicated feeling gushing out from him.

“Hauu―…even though it’s Otouto-kun’s cookie that was baked for us… because of the sudden visitor the portion for each person decreased completely…”

Kaguya-senpai fell prostrate on the table.

The rare guest―was Ryouzanpaku’s Roshouko. From the wild jacket and denim pants that she wore, it showed her figure in civilian clothes with her skin that was burned healthily exposed, giving off the impression of her southerner origin.

She looked wild but her instinct was sharp, she was strangely proficient at bargaining―she gave off the impression that she was someone he mustn’t let his guard down against.

“Shouko-san, how can you act this freely?”

Originally she was not a person that was supposed to be left alone too much to do as she pleased. She was friendly but, she was similar to the Kings that came from the outside, a powerful warrior that was a match for a thousand. It was strange that she was monitored by the country.

“You don’t really need to worry, after all my comrade is hospitalized in Japan’s Knight Order’s facility y’know?”

Shouko-san shrugged her shoulder and answered.

“I’m not gonna do anything suspicious okay. I begged to Old man Yamagata to let me go play, if I try to do something then it’s fine for them to just kill off Silirat. It’s the opposite way of thinking.”

I’ll give you my comrade as hostage so let me do as I please―opposite way of thinking or whatever, such a shameless reason wasn’t supposed to be accepted. But he guessed that Commander Yamagata couldn’t really reject her so strongly.

Before, Silirat intervened to help Kaguya-senpai that fell into a predicament because of Germans running wild, and because the girl fell into magic intoxication from that fight, right now these girls were perfectly in the position of a good willed injured party.

By making the rampaging Germans into their common enemy, it also could become a good chance to deepen the relation between Japan and Ryouzanpaku.

But as for Kazuki―he didn’t want to turn Germany into an enemy.

First he wanted to ask the circumstances why Beatrix rampaged around like that.

As for Silirat’s action, who was going to add more injury to Eleonora whose magic power was gone, without even asking about the circumstances, although they said it was for the sake of helping Japan’s side… that was something that he couldn’t thank them for.

Due to that Japan’s attitude toward Ryouzanpaku was still in the air until Beatrix and the others woke up.

Shouko was dissatisfied with this stance that compromised with Germany rather than Ryouzanpaku who was supposed to be their comrade in standing together against Chukadou.

“So, why does Shouko-san who became free come to this place?”

“It’s Old man Yamagata’s public stage after all, so I was thinking to watch it with everyone like this. Come on, it’s beginning see. …Hyaa―, they really make a spectacle eh.”

Shouko-san amusedly pointed at the Phantasmagoria while biting at the cookie.

{Regarding the east and west war that was suddenly tied with a cease-fire agreement, the General Staff Headquarters Vice Chief Yamagata Koyata of the Knight agency opened an urgent press conference. We are now broadcasting from the Asaka garrison of the Knight Order.}

Along with the stiff voice of the announcer that was colored with nervousness, the Asaka garrison where many knights were forming a tight line there was projected in the Phantasmagoria. The avatars of Solomon 72 Pillar were floating at the back of the knights in a line. What Shouko-san called as a spectacle was surely about this rather than the knights itself.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 134.jpg|thumb]]

In the center, there was Commander Yamagata with his best serious expression.

No, should he call him General Staff Headquarters Vice Chief now? <ref>That’s damn long, I’ll just use the Vice Chief</ref>

So that the household that didn’t have the Phantasmagoria could also watch, this announcement could also be watched on flat television. It was the consideration so that this announcement could be conveyed to all the people of this country without fail.

“Leme, what’s with these avatars of the 72 Pillar?”

Kazuki asked Leme who was gulping down cookies with a vigor that didn’t lose or was inferior to Shouko.

“It’s just a show. With this the persuasiveness toward the people will increase right? Everyone of this country loves the 72 Pillar after all.”

In Japan the people were not obligated to be faithful to Divas, rather the 72 Pillar was loved like idols.

The announcement from now on was something supported by the 72 Pillar. If they appealed with that kind of setting, the way the people received it would greatly change.

“Still I wonder why it’s old man Yamagata that does this? For this kind of thing, the highest big shot… in this country it’s the Knight agency’s minister right, shouldn’t it be more logical for that guy to be the one that does this?”

Shouko-san was talking while somewhat making fun of it along with sending a sidelong glance at Kazuki. It looked like she was looking for an answer from Kazuki. He felt her nastiness that was trying to test him. Kazuki answered.

“This too might be a show. Today, what will be announced here will be more persuasive if it’s said by a person that was actually there.”

Originally Vice Chief Yamagata was the commander of Shizuoka regiment that was located in the front line of the east-west war. He fought along with Kazuki till the end and accomplished a promotion in this occasion.

Because Kazuki’s active role was not made public, in the society the achievements from the battle against Yamato were all assigned to Vice Chief Yamagata. Of course the person himself didn’t wish for that, but…

In the eye of society, he was without a doubt a hero.

{…It’s exactly as has been reported, the mediation of the other Magic Advanced Countries was the impetus behind the sudden ceasefire of the east-west war. It was a mediation on the basis of the logic of a mythological country.}

Vice Chief Yamagata got the ball of the press conference rolling with a grave tone of voice.

{Their logic disregard the historical legitimacy that we own and stated that the one that should govern this Japanese archipelago is the mythologically legitimate King―the Basileus. Because of that the dispute between our country and Yamato will be settled not by war, but by looking at who can gather the King’s symbol―the Three Sacred Treasures the fastest. Regarding this matter, I think it will make all of you the people of this country become terribly uneasy of this course of events that cannot be understood at all looking from the sense of values of our country, but this matter until the end is something for the sake of obtaining the international acknowledgment.}

Something for the sake of obtaining the international acknowledgment―in other words it was not something absolute.

They still did the Three Sacred Treasures gathering for the sake of obtaining the acknowledgment from the other countries, but if they lost in that endeavor they still wouldn’t withdraw so easily, it was that kind of thing.

If the situation is moving to the destruction of the country, we the government plan to continue our battle of resistance while telling something like international acknowledgement that they could go and eat shit. That was whatwas indirectly said here.

{Here I reported that the struggle for the Three Sacred Treasures between the two camps of Japan and Yamato had come to an end.}

The journalists that filled the interview hall were making a stir.

{With <Ame no Murakumo> in our country, and <Yasakani no Magatama> and <Yata no Kagami> in Yamato, all of the Three Sacred Treasures have been discovered and the searching has ended.}

The commotion among the journalists grew even bigger as if an earthquake was happening.

{Isn’t it one against two?} {What’s going to happen?} {There was also the legend that the magatama had low importance you know.} {How are you going to take responsibility?} {What responsibility if the country is going to disappear…}

Vice Chief Yamagata surveyed the journalists and informed more without any panic.

{The Three Sacred Treasures are divided between the two camps, so both camps are going to bet their respective Sacred Treasures and a duel will be performed by the two people that Japan and Yamato respectively have as King.}

The commotion reached its peak. …Even Kazuki swallowed his saliva nervously.

{Who is this King you talked about!?} Someone yelled that. Asaka garrison fell silent in unrest.

{The King is―a fifteen year old high school student named Hayashizaki Kazuki.}

He said it. Vice Chief Yamagata really said it.

“Oohh hoh! It’s finally really said out huh!”

Shouko-san pointed the tip of her finger at the screen and directed an amused gaze at Kazuki.

“Otouto-kun, are you okay…?

Kaguya-senpai was worrying for him. Kazuki shook his head unrelated to the strong pressure.

“It should be clearly announced officially like this. It’s different with the era of Kaa-san’s time. The connection between people and Diva has become strong. There is no need to shoulder this alone by myself and fight while understanding nothing.”

“But won’t this affect the fight later~? What are you going to do if you get cold feet and lose and this country end then~? As expected it’s hard right? This kind of thing will only become unnecessary pressure on you yeah.”

Shouko-san laughed as if to stir him up.

“Of course this will become a pressure without doubt, but I don’t think that this fight that will decide the fate of this country should be performed behind closed doors without anyone knowing. I should fight in front of the people. After all the fight this time is not for the sake of protecting the people that is only within my sight, this is a fight for the sake of protecting all the people of this country.”

“Hou…?” Shouko-san retracted her laugh and narrowed her eyes.

{Who is this young man called Hayashizaki Kazuki?}

Inside the uncomfortable silence, Vice Chief Yamagata continued his words with a powerful weight.

{He is without a doubt the strongest Magika Stigma in this country. I, who knows every single one of Japan’s knights, can affirm that.}

{But he is still a young boy right..?} {Moreover a male…?}

{He has already grown up by piling up diligent training of an old style sword art since his childhood and made a contract with a special Diva―the King of the Diva that supervises Solomon 72 Pillar. He had cultivated the skill of a sword master, moreover he possess the possibility to be able to use all the Summoning Magic of Solomon 72 Pillar. He has already obtained several dozens of magic and special abilities. Let alone being the strongest person in the Knight Order, even if he is paired against a single regiment of the Knight Order as his opponent he is able to win… while he is a human he is still a young boy that is bestowed with a power that is similar to an ultimate weapon. That is what a {{furigana|King|Basileus}} is.”

There was conviction that was not just fleeting inside those powerful words.

The figure of Vice Chief Yamagata that extolled the young boy called Hayashizaki Kazuki with conviction didn’t seem like a top brass of the Knight Order or the likes anymore. That was the figure of a [follower of Hayashizaki Kazuki].

He who was seen as a hero by the society had declared such a thing until that far.

{All of you are mistaken if you feel an apprehension whether it’s okay or not to leave such an important matter to him. If you asked why, that’s because if he didn’t fight in the first place then Yamato would have already finished invading this country. That is the reality of the battle before.}

The anxiety of the group of journalists that were in that place was gradually changing into anticipation towards the new hero that was still unseen. At the same time a solemn atmosphere that was unlike a press conference of a democratic country but more like of a religious conference of a religion country began to drift in that place. One of the journalist raised a fearful voice.

{If he wins… will this country become the possession of that youth..?}

{It won’t.} Vice Chief Yamagata declared so.

{Of those I know he is stronger than everyone, and also a person with a more upright nature than anyone. He is absolutely not someone that is going to change the thing that he loves the most by his own greed. Also in the case that he does such a thing, he will lose his power as a King… it will become something like that.}

―After that Vice Chief Yamagata announced that the duel would be performed tomorrow and ended the press conference.

The announcement was sudden, but there was already previous arrangement between the two camps and Kazuki had already been notified in advance.

The duel ground was Sekigahara.

“It seems they really made too much of this matter.”

When Kazuki unintentionally uttered that out while sitting and drinking tea, Mio stood up from her chair noisily and hugged at his neck right from the side, the tea was almost spilled.

“Isn’t all of it the truth! As expected from our Kazu-nii! Kazu-nii is magnificent!!”

Kaguya-senpai also took the opportunity to stand up.

“As expected from Otouto-kun! This Otouto-kun is raised by all of us!”

She said something like an old man of a farmer family and then hugged Kazuki from the opposite side.

The face of Kazuki who was sitting on the chair was sandwiched between the breasts of the two that were hugging him while standing.

Kazuki distorted his expression to hide his embarrassment while continuing to drink his tea.

Seeing that situation, Shouko-san too murmured “Hmmm…” while drinking her tea.

The tea time was over, so Kazuki sent Shoukou-san back.

After that, when Kazuki was washing the tea set, Kamimura-san in a jersey appearance came trotting into the kitchen. An active Kamimura-san that moved by her own instigation like this was rare.

“Kamimura-san, are you coming to give me help?”

“That’s absolutely not it. I don’t want to work degozaru.”

A wry smile reflexively appeared on Kazuki’s face hearing Kamimura-san clearly declaring that.

He thought that someone younger that needed to be looked after was cute.

Kamimura-san sat down with a plop on the nearby floor and looked up at the working Kazuki.

“Kazuki… sorry. It looks like I pushed it out to you, about becoming the King of the Japanese Mythology…”

“The bad one is Amaterasu who abandoned her work you know.”

When Kazuki carelessly back-talked like that, {Just wait right there―} the avatar of Amaterasu too was floating beside Kamimura-san.

How he was going to simultaneously become the King of Solomon along with the King of Japanese Mythology, when he thought back now it was only the natural progression of events.

“But Kazuki… after coming back from Mt. Fuji, I have the feeling that your atmosphere has changed a little.”

“Is that so? Though I don’t know it myself.”

“Somehow… you feel heavy.”

Was she saying that he was fat? Kazuki reflexively tilted his head.

Kamimura-san stood up and tightly gripped the fringe of the working Kazuki’s shirt from behind.

“Maybe you feel even more worth it to depend<ref>More dependable?</ref> on than before… I feel this awesomeness from you, that if I become a parasite to this person then he would give me support, that I can continue to live without working. It’s a NEET’s intuition.”

{I get it.} The NEET god Amaterasu was also nodding.

“But I’m thinking… I wonder whether I have made Kazuki shoulder something really heavy like this.”

“That’s not true Kamimura-san.”

Certainly, perhaps right now he had become unperturbed by everything. The heavy pressure that he thought to be really heavy before, didn’t feel like it burdened him really that much now.

Why he became like that―it wasn’t really related with Kamimura-san.

Right now he already knew that he was really loved by his mother from the bottom of her heart, and then he also knew that his mother now had already died in the true meaning.

It was nothing more than that.

===Part 2===

When Kazuki returned to his room, a paper was stuck at his door.

When he took and looked at it, it was a cutely looking pastel pink paper sealed with a heart seal, but right in the middle of it there was [Letter of Challenge] written with a bold stroke.

He wondered who was the owner of a sense that made a love expression and letter of challenge coexist together on one paper without any contradiction. When Kazuki confirmed the name of the letter’s sender, it was Kanae just as expected.

―Tonight at 10 o’clock, I will be waiting in front of the Sword’s Division Washed Blood Pond.

‘Just where in the world is this Blood Washed Pond located…’ Kazuki thought.

To purposefully prepare a cute paper yet choosing the meeting place that the other side had no way of knowing, it was a really careless mistake that really seemed like Kanae. Kazuki contacted Kazuha-senpai by phone and got taught the general location of the place, and then right at 10 o’clock after he finished tidying up the aftermath of the dinner, he finally arrived.

The garden of the Sword Division at night was dark as usual. Before, Kazuki had once proposed to install illumination here though it didn’t happen.

The place called [Blood Washed Pond] had an outrageous name that seemed to be earned because it seemed the place was often used as the duel arena for fellow students. There was an open space in front of the pond. Even though originally it was a plaza for the sake of admiring the beautiful pond, the youthful students began to use the place as a duel space.

Kanae was waiting there with her back facing the pond. The night sky was really clear without a single cloud in sight, moonlight that really matched a black cat was shining down.

“So you came, Nii-sama.”

“I didn’t know at all about this place called Blood Washed Pond, so it’s quite a trouble to arrive here you know.”

Kanae raised “Eee-!” voice and for the first time she noticed her failure, she was then pitifully all shaken up from the shock of having the wind taken out from her sail.

“So so so so, sorry Nii-sama.”

“You careless girl. And then, what’s with that letter of challenge?”

Kanae who received a fresh start from Kazuki cleared her throat with *kohon*.

“Just like the words that I wrote there… right now, in this place, please have a match with me.”

Kanae unsheathed her black katana smoothly. <Michikage>… it was Kanae’s old beloved sword that she used a long time ago.

Although these few years Kanae had been using two kodachi, in a two sword style all along until now.

Her two sword style that came from her concern of her powerlessness. For her to stop doing that meant… that she might have broken out of her shell. That should be the reason of this sudden duel.

―[Shin’iki]. The technique Kanae used in the Grand Haunted Ground that even Kazuki didn’t have any knowledge about.

What kind of technique was it, Kazuki at that time couldn’t ascertain it clearly.

“Got it.” Kazuki didn’t ask her reason and drew his sword too.

“Is it fine to start from this distance?”

Kanae asked. The distance between them was around 3 meter. The distance between them shrank really naturally due to their conversation in the middle of this darkness. It was a swordsman’s distance that was disadvantaging for chanting a spell.

“I’m not a magician. It’s fine for you to start at the timing that you like in the distance that you like.”

“Nii-sama has an important event tomorrow so… let’s do this only until a good timing to quit.”

The decisive duel was tomorrow. Some magic power could be recovered when sleeping but he couldn’t force himself here.

“That helps.”

“Well then.” The figure of the black cat melted into darkness.

He used not just his eyesight but also used his magic power perception to Foresight Kanae’s movement―behind.

The magic power’s flow conveyed to him a horizontal sweeping slash.

Evasion was impossible. Kazuki put up Ame no Murakumo vertically and blocked the attack while his body was still turning behind. The sound of steel and steel clashing scattered sparks inside the darkness.

From there the two blades entangled with each other softly, trying to break the sword stance of each other.

The disturbance at each other was equal. When they both saw that what they were doing was difficult, both of them simultaneously took distance from each other to the back.

Immediately Kanae’s figure vanished with a jump. It was similar with a reinforced Beatrix and Ikousai, a speed in the dimension where a naked eye was helpless to do anything. He had to read her movement using only the portent of the magic power.

The movement of Kanae tonight was sharper than usual.

A thrust assaulted him from diagonally behind. Kazuki drove away the tip of the sword to the side and tried to parry the attack. Kanae’s blade twisted like a snake’s head and tried to run away from that redirection. Both blades entangled with each other once more. Instant Positioning. But he couldn’t pour the concentration of his whole nerves into this battle between sword and sword.

If he couldn’t chant Summoning Magic, this fight would only become a one-sided defensive battle. The other side was superior in speed.

Saying it in reverse, as long as he could just maintain his spell chanting, he wouldn’t mind even if he got hit with one or two strikes.

However… what about Shin’iki?

Kazuki began the chant of Phoenix’s level 5 [Blazing Wings]. If he could just invoke that then it was a large scale attack magic that was impossible to evade.

Having said that, it was hard to contest Kanae equally in sword while maintaining this chanting. While advancing his chanting, Kazuki was falling little by little into the inferior position.

His posture was broken. Kazuki resolved himself to get hit. In exchange he passed the climax of the spell chanting. He switched his consciousness’s gear from the sword to his chanting and poured all his concentration onto that.

“O immortal bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant that wings of hope on my back…”

“Now!” At that time Kanae shouted―she had read what Kazuki was going to do.

Kanae’s movement became even more honed and accelerated with a trajectory that depicted nothing pointless in it.

It was a movement that was the only one for Kanae. And then her timing was exactly when Kazuki was welcoming the climax of his chanting. He had the feeling that some kind of unseen gears were clicking in him.

“Shin’iki!!”

While slipping into Kazuki’s bosom, leaving behind an afterimage, Kanae swung down her black katana diagonally at his shoulder. All of her movement was unified like a gust of wind. The impact of a slash ran inside Kazuki.

“For the sake of rebi……..”

The attack just now was by no means something heavy.

But blue defensive magic power was shining and the {{furigana|recoil|reflection}} from that transmitted a spark at the most vital part of the chanting that Kazuki was spinning inside his head.

Like a candle extinguished by a gust of wind―the chanting inside Kazuki’s head vanished on its own.

“…So this is Shin’iki!”

Kazuki spontaneously yelled and took a step back behind. But Kanae was fast. Foreseeing his escaping movement, she came in pursuit to attack. He couldn’t evade. But something like a minor damage was trivial.

The true identity of Shin’iki was a chanting destroyer technique. Power was unnecessary for it. It slipped a single attack at the keystone that became the chant’s most inner core with extreme sharpness and accuracy.

He was being in wonder that a human’s movement could produce such an extremely sharp blow. There was no mistaking it, that this technique was something obtained from the realization of the most optimum movement solution that was derived from Kanae’s muscles, bone structure, and every kind of factors in her body.

Slipping the ultimate sharpness inside in the ultimate timing, a miraculous technique.

The hair on Kazuki’s back stood up in cold shivers. In front of this technique, Magika Stigma were powerless.

Having said that, this was absolutely not a technique that would succeed without fail.

Just now he tried level 5 but… if he went for a low level magic with an easier chant then…

Kazuki corrected his posture and once again he clashed his sword against Kanae’s. What kind of magic should he chant from here? There was a lot of choices available for Kazuki.

Several methods to deal with the situation appeared inside Kazuki’s head. Magic that could make Kanae’s Shin’iki powerless if he invoked it in this occasion. Kazuki picked out one from the list of his magic that he thought would be the most certain.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge on this body, become the storm that reject the hated person…”

Baal’s level 3 defensive magic. He brought down the level quite far, also if a defensive magic was targeted to the caster himself, then the Targeting step would be unneeded and he could chant easier.

It was a magic that clad the whole body with an armor of wind. Moreover that wind could be manipulated according to the user’s will. In other words he would be able to disturb Kanae’s delicate swordsmanship with wind. Her perfect movement would deviate due to the wind that was impossible to calculate against, if her timing was out of place, just from that, Shin’iki would be unable to be completed anymore.

It seemed that Kanae sensed the nature of the magic that Kazuki was trying to chant from the magic power wave because her face went ‘hah’ in realization. Kanae’s concentration increased even further.

“Become the storm that reject the hated person…!”

“…Shin’iki!”

Before Kazuki’s eyes, Kanae stepped in with a speed that made her seem as if she was warping. It was a perfect movement.

Shin’iki had once more―destroyed Kazuki’s chant.

“Level 3 defensive magic is impossible-!?”

Kazuki was struck with admiration. With this the majority of Kazuki’s magic became sealed.

Kazuki barely blocked Kanae’s pursuing attack. He didn’t have any composure to bring out offense from his side.

Plan B―a magic with even more simpler chanting, that he thought would most likely be able to break down Shin’iki.

“O peerless master, make another showing from beyond the dream…”

Futsunushi no Kami’s level 2 magic, [Kenki Tensei].

It summoned a phantom of famous swordsman from the past, whose history of sword was remembered even in this era, to make them fight. Kanae wouldn’t be able to unleash Shin’iki while fighting the phantom swordsman. During the interval when Kanae wasted her time driving away the phantom swordsman, he could just chant [Storm Fort] or [Blazing Wings].

“Along with the flame of transmutation…”

Now, what would she do? Kanae who was just earnestly swinging her sword and Kazuki who was blocking that while chanting, both of their gazes entangled.

Kazuki’s spine froze in shudders. Kanae’s eyes stood out inside the darkness of the night. A strong magic power was residing inside those eyes for the sake of sensing Kazuki’s magic power, those eyes were shining with magic power light.

That blue magic power light increased in intensity and was changing color to green―and then it was changing into a golden color.

It was a phenomenon he had never seen before. He felt the shivers from witnessing something amazing.

Kanae’s figure vanished. That instant, Kazuki completely felt gears interlocking inside him. ‘No good, it’s going to get smashed’, Kazuki half gave up.

“The memory sealed inside the silver mirror……….”

“…Shin, iki-!!”

Kanae’s strained voice. Blown away magic power. Even level 2 magic was destroyed…

His Plan B… Most of level 1 magic was a simple attack magic. It wouldn’t land on Kanae.

The Summoning Magics were all sealed.

Then with pure swordsmanship…

Kazuki’s expression turned bitter. Kanae’s swordsmanship had been polished several levels higher than several months ago.

In contrast during these several months he spent all his time just for magic training.

So Kanae was this powerful if she could just force her opponent to stand in the same arena as her.

Another alternative plan, there was none. Now it was only a matter of until when Kanae’s concentration could continue, how many times she could continuously make her Shin’iki succeed against Kazuki’s magic in succession.

Finally the two laid down on the lawn while feeling a comfortable fatigue. The scent of the grass was pleasant.

After that Kazuki attempted low level magic three times. Kanae crushed all of those attempts.

In the first place it was a match that started with the promise to stop at a good place. If they gave it their all, it would affect the duel tomorrow. Inevitably, Kazuki instantaneously invoked magic with Zekorbeni and ended the match.

A magic with its potency weakened hit Kanae with a bump. The match ended with that.

That meant Kazuki as a magic swordsman was destroyed by Kanae, and Kazuki became the victor as a King.

Of course rather than the sense of fulfillment of his victory, his feeling that was extolling Kanae was stronger.

“This technique is, Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, named Shin’iki.”

Kanae who was lying down with him said melodically.

There was a technique in Hayashizaki-style that was called the dream sword. A technique that was hard to realize like fulfilling a dream. His {{furigana|father|stepfather}} created a technique called [{{furigana|Kasane|Pile{{furigana|] and handed it down to Kazuki and Kanae.

“…[Kasane] is still hard to put into practive and that’s why it’s a dream sword, but this technique is different don’t you think? Because yours can be used in the form of real battle.”

That was exactly the point that had to be praised. Kazuki too was able to understand the principle of the sword. But this time he didn’t get it how the technique could continuously succeed even against low level magic. Rather than a divine work it could be thought of as an abnormal technique already. It was just too absurd that he wanted to feel astonished more than praising it.

In the first place, those golden eyes…

“No, it absolutely cannot be used until this far in real battle. It’s because the opponent tonight is Nii-sama that it could be used until this far.”

“What?”

“It’s Nii-sama doping. Nyaa―!”

Incomprehensible. Kazuki turned his head with a roll to Kanae and asked for an explanation.

“…I wanted to show my good aspect tonight towards Nii-sama that I could display a concentration that surpasses my limit. Even I, myself, am surprised that I can do that technique successively like that. Even if I try the same thing to other opponents, it’s absolutely impossible. After all I cannot let out my full power if it’s not concerning Nii-sama.”

Kanae also rolled and turned her face at Kazuki and returned a wide smiling face like a cat.

“…What if, for example it’s concerning your life, or it’s concerning the fate of the world?”

“If there is no Nii-sama in there, surely I will not become so heated up like this. The greatest concentration that cannot be used except once in a lifetime, was used tonight, only in this moment.”

Kazuki was astonished and looked up to the sky.

“Tonight, the time where I was exchanging slashes with Nii-sama, just the two of us with determination and conviction… for Kanae it was completely like a stage of a dream. That’s why this technique, is still just a dream sword.”

Unintentionally a deep sigh escaped his mouth while looking at the moon. Just when he thought that she had mastered an absurd technique and became a monstrous swordsman, she then completely returned to the usual little sister.

“You who can let out a power even greater than your full strength because I’m the opponent… what kind of meaning does that kind of thing have? Use that kind of thing for something more, like, for the sake of world peace or something.”

“I’m fine with this. I’m different with Nii-sama… After all rather than everything in this world, I love only Nii-sama alone.”

It was the usual―stupid beloved little sister of his.

“That is why, fufufu. Nii-sama, what do you think? About Onee-chan’s strength.”

“I still admire you just like in the past you know. Rather than me or Ikousai… Kanae-neesan is exactly the strongest swordsman.”

“But even Nii-sama surely can also do that technique you know? Even Nii-sama should have continued to pursue your ideal movement until now.”

Perhaps that might be so. It was simple to imitate it if he had worked out the how and made comparison.

“If there is an instant where I cannot concede that I rapidly concentrate on something… when my adrenaline is flowing out gushingly inside my brain…”

What was needed was a concentration that saw through instantly. This technique was largely influenced by the state of mind.

Kanae tonight was concentrating to her maximum limit.

“In my case, I had to demonstrate this technique to Nii-sama no matter what tonight.”

He somehow understood. Why did Kanae look for a turning point in the relationship between them tonight…

These few days, the person called Hayashizaki Kazuki was in the process of having his essence changed dramatically.

“Nii-sama is not a successor of the Hayashizaki-style anymore. Nevertheless, there is me here so please rest easy.”

Surely Kanae wanted to say those words no matter what before the decisive duel.

“…It looks like you have confidence in it huh.”

“Yes. Please climb to a different stage Nii-sama. I will become the strongest swordsman.”

If Kanae could say so with pride, then the Hayashizaki house had no need for anything like {{furigana|a child for duty|Kazuki}} anymore.

Unneeded. That’s why…

“That’s why Nii-sama, Nii-sama is not a Nii-sama anymore. Nii-sama now is an existence that is like a Nii-sama.”

“You suddenly said out something so incomprehensible.”

“Nii-sama is not a Nii-sama… but an existence that is like a Nii-sama… a man that I loved.”

He felt a sign of nimble movement like a cat from Kanae.

He felt a weight bumped his stomach. On the torso of Kazuki who was lying down face up, Kanae was taking a pose of straddling him. From there she brought down her body and got her face closer to him.

“Please look at me… not as brother and sister, but as a woman.”

Kazuki softly caught the face of Kanae that was nearing him with one hand.

“…Since a long time ago, I have already been aware of you as an opposite sex you know?”

Since his puberty arrived, he had always mobilized his reasoning power in full to reject Kanae’s temptation while saying joke in his mouth even though inside he was desperately reigning himself. Now the reason to reject her had completely disappeared.

“I noticed already that Nii-sama on the inside is always throbbing fast from my every single action. Kanae is not that shameless, to keep asking to be spoiled so much like that while knowing that what I’m doing is making the other party seriously draw away instead.”

“What a wicked woman.”

While saying something like a sore loser, Kazuki accepted the face of Kanae who even now was still drawing closer.

Even inside this darkness Kanae’s lips looked extremely alluring.

“…nn-“

The lips felt extremely sweet, like a strawberry milk.

Their lips admirably separated after touching only slightly.

“Nii-sama… I’m happy…”

A single male and female were connected. <ref>The kanji for male and female here and also the title is usually used for animal</ref>

“Fufufu… tonight for while… please kiss me like this the whole time.”

One more time, Kanae brought her lips closer timidly. Kazuki embraced tightly the thin waist of Kanae.

===Part 3===

The ground of the duel was at Sekigahara.

Looking from the sequence of events until now, from the geographical situation between Japan and Yamato, from the historical nuance that Sekigahara possessed, there was no place more fitting to settle the dispute other than here. <ref>Interestingly, in Japanese, the kanji for male and female can also be combined with other hiragana to mean ‘settling a dispute’</ref>

Looking back, the place where the battle between Japan and Yamato was halted because of the intrusion from China was also at Sekigahara. It could be said that right now the time that had stopped since then was moving again.

The battle between Tokugawa and Toyotomi happened far in the past, but even now Sekigahara was still a vast field. It was surrounded by fields of crops and partitioned by roads, but there was nothing blocking the view at all around them in this unduly wide field. When taking an extensive view at the stretching out mountains in the distance, the viewer would understand that this ground was a hollowed basin.

The sky of the midday was clear. In the center of Sekigahara, Kazuki and Ikousai were facing each other. Taking a few dozen meters distance from there, the east army and the west army were taking position in representation of Japan and Yamato.

The promise was a one on one fight, but there were a lot of people that would ascertain this event with their own eyes.

On the east side, everyone of the Witch’s Mansion were forming a line at the front line. After them was the top brass of the Knight Order, with Vice Chief Yamagata at the front with ten knights as their escorts. There were also the figures of Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai.

Roshouko-san of Ryouzanpaku too was coming here, though for some reason, she was taking along her beloved horse while wearing a knight outfit. Perhaps she didn’t ride the car of the Knight Order and came here riding her horse.

“Kazuki, {{furigana|BOM-BA-YE|knock down}}♪ Kazuki, {{furigana|BOM-BA-YE|knock down}}♪” <ref>Inoki Bombaye was a wrestling event in Japan held by Antonio Inoki<ref>

Kamimura-san and Amaterasu were singing a strange cheering song.

So that they wouldn’t be a hindrance the mass media people were asked to hold back, but surely there were people that were taking pictures from a distance. There was nothing around the two that would be a hindrance.

The bunch of Yamato was lining up on the west side. Loki and the illegal magicians that were his close associates were also there. Hel’s figure was not there. He wondered if it was because she had still suffered from the serious injuries previously dealt. The Japanese Divas that were still in the Wild God state, <Susanoo Faction>, should also be here, but the figures of the Shrine Maidens couldn’t be seen.

The cavalries of the Chukadou Emperor’s Imperial Guard were not here. Kazuki was relieved about that.

In comparison the battle power of Japan’s side was more numerous.

Even in the case that they became dissatisfied about the result of the duel, this place wouldn’t fall into turmoil.

There were also three people that consisted of Arthur, Regina, and Ilyailiya, who were standing on the boundary line of east and west like judges.

Ikousai who was confronting Kazuki, was in her usual Japanese clothes carrying a katana in one hand. Yasakani no Magatama was wrapped on her left wrist while Yata no Kagami was held in her hand like a shield.

Neither a composed smile nor an exhausted look could be seen from her, just an expressionless face like a Noh mask.

Kazuki who was in his uniform was only holding Ame no Murakumo in hand as the replacement of his lost beloved sword.

Kazuki, too, didn’t feel nervous.

“Between you and me, unnecessary words are no longer needed.”

Ikousai talked with a calm tone. It was a battle that had been prepared until this far, but there was no rule at all in it. Both of them wouldn’t mind whenever the duel would start.

“I too had already grown weary of fighting you here.”

“What is left is only the conclusion.”

“I agree.”

That became the signal for the both of them.

Ikousai pointed Yata no Kagami in her hand at Kazuki.

Kazuki poured magic power into Zekorbeni that appeared on his chest.

“Illuminate the seven seas and all countries, <Yata no Kagami>! {{furigana|Fukyou Kaikon―Hika Issen|Sun Fire Single Flash}}!”

Yata no Kagami instantly polished up from bluish green color into pure white and emitted light like the sun itself.

“Mode・Veritas!”

Kazuki’s body was wrapped in Prometheus’s streamlined shaped silver dress and instantly invoked that power.

“Custom Liberion!”

Equipped with a high speed maneuver thruster system, Kazuki instantly escaped from the high temperature light that was emitted by the mirror. His defensive magic power was slightly scraped but he immediately came out from the light’s exposure range and circled to Ikousai’s back with a twirl.

He didn’t let Ikousai chant strengthening magic. There was a speed difference between them from the Custom Liberion that Kazuki wore which couldn’t be evaded even if she had predicted the attack. Kazuki kept riding on the speed and swung Ame no Murakumo.

But Ikousai met Kazuki’s attack with the minimal movement.

“Illuminate all creation, <Yata no Kagami>. Fuukyou Kaikon―Mizukagami no Tate.”

Ikousai directed the mirror that had finished radiating light at her own blind spot. Just doing that was enough for her.

Yata no Kagami enlarged and became a mirror shield.

Kazuki’s figure was reflected on the mirror shield. Thereupon the shield moved automatically and repelled the strike from Ame no Murakumo.

Auto-defense. It was a shield that automatically blocked all attack that was reflected in the mirror.

That solid defense ability was just as demonstrated previously in their battle at Fuji’s sea of trees.

…But why can she use the Sacred Treasure’s power this skillfully during this short time?

Kazuki still had yet been unable to master all of Ame no Murakumo’s power.

“Open the world boundary, <Yasakani no Magatama>! {{furigana|Kaicho Kaikon|Open String Release Sou}}―{{furigana|Kamiwatari no Mon|Gate of Divine Crossing}}!”

Yasakani no Magatama that was wrapped on Ikousai’s left hand naturally untied and floated on the air while enlarging.

Inside that giant string became a pitch black another dimension and it absorbed Ikousai.

Yasakani no Magatama shrank down in the air and vanished. Suddenly, Kazuki’s opponent disappeared.

“Is that the warp ability like the time help came for Hel!?”

Kazuki strengthened his perceptions and paid attention to his surroundings.

Ikousai’s magic power had perfectly disappeared.

No matter how fast an enemy he faced, Kazuki was able to Foresight them.

But against an enemy that was not fast but warped instead?

Magic power flipped behind Kazuki and without any time to dodge a slash was dealt to him.

While receiving an impact from the smashed magic that made him stagger forward, Kazuki swept Ame no Murakumo while turning his body.

At that time Yasakani no Magatama that was floating in the air―the entrance to another dimension had already absorbed Ikousai’s body inside and vanished.

The body of Yasakani no Magatama itself also shrank and vanished, Ame no Murakumo slashed empty air.

Ikousai disappeared again.

She was right now located in an another dimension. He couldn’t Foresight at all where she would appear next.

He couldn’t sense the magic power of another dimension or the like!

“O piling up wisdom in human history, become the armor that armored my body in several layer! Heavily, thickly, reject every brutality! Seusenhofer!!”

Kazuki prepared for the attack that he didn’t know when it would come and deployed defensive magic. He poured magic power into Zekorbeni and set up a thick armor on his whole body.

Immediately his armor was broken. He received an attack that was impossible to Foresight from behind.

By the time he turned back, Ikousai was already vanishing.

Both evasion and counterattack didn’t make it in time.

…There was no other way than to sense the magic power when she came out for even an instant faster and react.

Kazuki concentrated his mind and guarded against the magic power that he didn’t know when it would come.

―A magic power at his back once again!

Kazuki tried to escape from the slash right away.

But while he was still in an unsightly posture of frantically twisting his body, he was cut down by Ikousai.

…He didn’t make it. She was just too fast from when she appeared and then attacking.

“Hahaha, run around more! You pitiful worm!!”

Ikousai laughed scornfully while once again disappearing into another dimension.

“…So this is the power of the Sacred Treasure she has.”

He wouldn’t be able to escape if he couldn’t react more instantaneously…

If he didn’t overcome this wall then he wouldn’t be able to fight properly.

No, even if he could avoid the slash and counterattacked, there was still the auto-defense of [Mizukagami no Tate].

If he didn’t surpass that wall too, his attacks wouldn’t have any effect at all.

Warp and auto-defense. If he didn’t surpass these two walls simultaneously…

An unpleasant sweat flowed down his forehead.

“The Three Sacred Treasures each have the power of offense・defense・movement!”

She appeared at his back and slashed him once more. [Seusenhofer] became hacked to pieces and vanished.

Ikousai disappeared while leaving behind a yelling voice.

“Yata no Kagami is defense, Yasakani no Magatama is movement! Offense is Ame no Murakumo, but… if defense and movement are perfect then an opponent can be made to not do anything and get shutout completely!”

While receiving damage without any way to get out from the situation, Kazuki asked at the vanishing Ikousai.

“In this short time period, how can you become this skillful in using the Sacred Treasures?”

She appeared at Kazuki’s back once more and answered while slashing her blade.

“…That’s because I have been mostly Susanoo himself! There is no way Susanoo cannot use these Three Sacred Treasures skillfully!! Solomon King… I’m already waking up to the power as the King of Japanese Mythology!!”

Kazuki was slashed helplessly.

He couldn’t call her cowardly. Hit and run―it was a way of fighting that perfectly sealed the opponent.

“But that doesn’t mean that my offense is incomplete! Right now, part of my body is becoming Susanoo!! The herculean strength of god that is unrivaled under the sky!!”

The willowy woman clad in Japanese clothes, Ikousai was having one of her arm changing into the muscular arm of a giant. Certainly a single attack from that was heavy.

“…You are already not even Aisu Ikousai or anyone anymore huh.”

“What a foolish sore loser! I’m only using everything that I possessed skillfully!!”

Ikousai appeared and vanished many times over as if her existence itself was turning into an illusion. Only realistic and certain slashes were left behind.

“Thunder fall on my body and I obtain lightning thought and god speed… awaken the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!”

While Kazuki kept being slashed he invoked strengthening magic for the time being so the time wasn’t wasted in vain. His physical ability was strengthened electrifyingly. Though right now there was no way he could put it to use.

“Thy rage become the happiness of the war Shrine Maiden! Answer the Kagura of soul invitation and break out storm of outcry, split the cloud and please descend here. The spirits and demons in this body! {{furigana|Chouryoku Shourai|Super Strength Invitation}}!!

Ikousai also invoked a strengthening magic. She was chanting while crossing another dimension and attacking.

“This won’t drag out any longer!”

Her strike’s heaviness increased even more. Ikousai immediately dashed once more into another dimension.

Saying it in reverse, right now Ikousai was also unable to sense the magic power on this side.

Think of a breakthrough solution. …On the contrary if Ikousai was already feeling relieved from discovering just a single winning pattern, then the breakthrough from this situation would become a chance at the same time.

There was an aspect of Ikousai that was like that. He could say confidently that she hated to doubt her victory.

In contrast, no matter how cornered he was, he still had countless magic in reserve. Without doubt there was supposed to be the correct solution among these options. He was able to believe that there was a possibility of victory no matter what kind of disadvantageous situation he was in.

‘Are you still continuing to think even at the other side of that another dimension…?’

Kazuki was slashed many times over.

But while being slashed, he was pondering.

“…O desire that lurk in the sea of heart, that hand reach out passing through the deeply sinful flesh. O incarnation of violation entangle following the desire. Desire Tentacle.”

Kazuki silently chanted a magic that he thought would likely become necessary. It was a magic he could freely manipulate that grew out tentacles from inside the ground. ―Kazuki made the produced tentacles to not break out from the ground so that it was on standby inside the earth.

Ikousai that was inside another dimension didn’t notice that he was chanting a tentacle magic. She was similar to his side that was unable to sense the magic power of the other side.

The instant Ikousai appeared in this world, she would be captured by tentacles in a surprise attack.

…It was still impossible. He still needed some more conditions. He was still unable to even evade her attack. His reaction was just too slow, surely by the tome the tentacles appeared Ikousai would be already gone.

He was slashed again. He was concentrating at his pondering, but Ikousai’s slash was by no means light. Rather, his magic power was shaved off steadily and his remaining time was rapidly shortening.

Think. What was needed was an even more sensitive sensor.

A sensor to detect the opponent’s appearance. Kazuki didn’t have that kind of magic. He had never used something like that in all of his battles until now, so Ikousai also roughly knew about that aspect of him.

But if he changed his point of view for his currently existing magic…

“Mode・Phoenix!”

Kazuki switched to Phoenix’s dress. Kazuki’s Magic Dress transformed from the silver suit to a flame armor.

“Burn to ash all that you touch… the scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend on! Self Burning!”

He poured magic power in the amount more than what was needed originally into Zekorbeni and invoked a low level magic.

A flame in the amount that was incomparable with when he was using [Self Burning] normally was completely covering Kazuki’s whole body.

Excessively large amounts of flame―he manipulated that with his will―he stretched out the flame like a net to his surrounding in a 360° angle.

For the flame to be manipulated by his will meant that the flame got across to Kazuki’s mind. This flame passed through his nerves and was close to being a part of his body.

It was hard to detect a generation of magic power in a space where there was nothing and react immediately. He would be late no matter what.

But reacting immediately when something was touching his body could be done instantly if he was watching out for it.

And then, for the sake of surpassing the two walls―he needed one more method.

Think.

Ikousai appeared―right in the middle of the net of flame.

Right there! Kazuki immediately reacted as if his body was directly hit.

“This is!?” Ikousai raised a shocked voice from being so suddenly caught inside flame.

But there was not much of damage from the flame that was spread out thin. She didn’t even pay it any heed and swung her blade.

The reaction that Kazuki immediately took was not an evasive action.

A large amount of tentacles overflowed out breaking the ground with a thunderous sound, it entangled Ikousai who was floating in the air and bound her hands and feet.

“Guh-!?” Ikousai raised an agitated voice.

Kazuki turned his body while swinging his blade.

Not at Ikousai―the blade ran through his own left wrist.

He had removed his own left hand’s defensive magic. Fresh blood scattered at the same time while he was turning back.

It was his last hand for the sake of overcoming the second wall.

Kazuki directed his left hand at Ikousai and spurted out his blood. Blood spurt was reflected on Mizukagami no Tate at Ikousai’s hand, At that moment in order to protect Ikousai from the spilled blood, Mizukagami no Tate pulled Ikousai’s arm on its own accord and defended automatically.

It was blocked. The entirety of the blood was blocked by Mizukagami no Tate.

Mizukagami no Tate was dirtied. …At this moment, Ikousai was not paying attention to that fact.

“Just tentacles on this degree!”

With the right arm that was transformed into a giant, she tore apart the tentacles with brute force before trying to cut away at the tentacles by swinging around her katana with her right arm that had obtained freedom. After all it was just tentacles from a level 2 magic. If Susanoo’s herculean strength was exerted it wouldn’t pose any challenge at all.

With a hair breadth timing Kazuki stabbed Ame no Murakumo and blocked Ikousai’s katana. The situation became a sword locking contest with him protecting the tentacles from being cut away.

Ikousai noticed how Mizukagami no Tate didn’t react and for the first time a look of impatience floated on her expression. And then she noticed―how the mirror didn’t reflect anything from being dirtied by blood.

“O august god that call the storm, please bestow thy breath on my back that is dancing under the heaven! Fuujin Kenbu!!”

Ikousai invoked reinforcement magic while locking her sword with Kazuki. It was a magic that accelerated her every single action by manipulating the wind freely.

But her objective was not acceleration, she was attempting to wipe away the blood that dirtied Mizukagami no Tate with wind.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge on this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

Kazuki who had read ahead that Ikousai was going to do that had also began to chant ahead and invoked the magic at the same time. It was a defensive magic that manipulated the wind freely and defended against enemy’s attack.

But his objective was not defense. He collided the wind at Ikousai’s manipulated wind from the opposite direction. He neutralized the wind that was trying to wipe away the blood and also trying to keep the blood staying on the mirror surface.

It became a double layered sword locking contest―an entanglement of blade and blade that was trying break each other’s sword stance, and also wind against wind that entangled with each other twisting and bending in various directions trying to outwit each other.

He wouldn’t let her bisect the tentacles. He wouldn’t let her wipe off the blood on the mirror.

Both of them manipulated their respective blade and wind with a do-or-die spirit. This moment was exactly the moment that Kazuki had been waiting for.

“…You {{furigana|fake King of Japanese Mythology|Susanoo}}! This is the victory of the King of Solomon’s power! Even I am already awakening to the power of my bond!”

Just a moment was enough. He drove magic power into Zekorbeni―and invoked magic instantaneously.

“O undying bird that repeated life and death, burn that body and liberate the last flame, become the sun of the surface…! Imitation Flare!!”

Level 8 magic he could invoke from his bond with Mio―between Kazuki and Ikousai who were unfolding a double layered sword locking contest, the avatar of the immortal bird was floating, it liberated all of the flame in its body and turned into a small pseudo sun. That energy of light and heat possessed directionality and it advanced in Ikousai’s direction.

The Mizukagami no Tate reflected nothing.

“UOOO…!?” Ikousai was burned entirely together with the tentacles by the colossal heat. Her defensive magic power was smashed up. The blood evaporated and the stain on Mizukagami no Tate was sticking onto the mirror even more.

While her body was ablaze Ikousai finally succeed in running away into the entrance of Yasakani no Magatama.

Kazuki maintained the flame sensor and stretched it out to his surroundings.

In order to escape from that range, Ikousai appeared far separated from the distance of sword range.

“The blessing of Susanoo o <{{furigana|the spouse of rice plant|lightning}}>, cover the surface and show the power that smash and devastate violently…Heitei Banrai!!”

She invoked a large scale attack magic at the same time with her reappearance.

It was a high speed chanting due to her possessed assimilation with Susanoo.

Dark clouds hung over the clear blue sky overhead in the blink of an eye, lightning cloud and lightning cloud clashed with each other and made it rained down lightning. It was a magic that didn’t give any place to escape even if he Foresigthed it. But―

“So you throw away yourself as a swordsman huh Ikousai! That’s pointless! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

With Ame no Murakumo, Kazuki mowed down the downpour of lightning.

With that one sweep―an invincible blade that was like a soundless wind bisected all the lightning and lightning clouds with one slash and made them all disappear. Witnessing the power of Ame no Murakumo that was finally made apparent, Ikousai’s eyes opened wide in shock.

In panic Ikousai tried to escape to another dimension.

“Mode・Merfolk!!”

But before she could do that―Kazuki instantly had Zekorbeni switched. The flame armor changed into water feather robe. He poured magic power at the same time into Zekorbeni.

“Time turn painting circle, the history is repeated inevitably, awaken the forgotten era right here… leave behind everything into inside the dream, toward the era of glacier! Ice Age!!”

Ikousai who was going to escape into Yasakani no Magatama that was floating in the air froze instantly altogether with the space. Her defensive magic power was smashed up and Ikousai’s muscle instantly stiffened.

Kazuki ran. He closed the distance in an instant and swung Ame no Murakumo at the frozen space.

“Carry the mystery in the blade crest, <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

The chill that spread out widely in all the space was compressed into the blade of Ame no Murakumo.

The blade where the compressed chill was residing―was slashed diagonally at Ikousai who was freezing in place from her shoulder.

Ikousai barely moved Susanoo’s right arm in time and blocked the attack with her katana.

A terrific impact was generated.

―It was not only a clash between blade and blade, extremely low temperature was conducted instantly through the blade, turning the metal’s crystalline structure brittle where it was going to break.

The defensive magic power of Ikousai that extended until her blade was magically trying to neutralize this cooling pulverization phenomenon. Ikousai’s defensive magic power was smashed up in large amount just in an instant.

―That {{furigana|recoil|reflection}}. From the impact of an enormous smashed magic, the body of Ikousai who was moving her foot to another dimension was blown away. He would continue like this and end this in one go―just like in his battle with Hel.

“Tenrou Kaidan!”

Ikousai’s body, that he thought was going to collapse onto the ground just like that got up as if she was rebounding on an invisible spring and she adjusted her stance for a counterattack.

Ikousai’s original magic technique! Kazuki who aimed for a pursuing attack was taken by surprise.

Her explosive thought in regard with the unexpected situation that was happening to her―as expected, Ikousai was an excellent swordsman.

At the same time―Ikousai’s figure changed.

“Hand over more power Susanoo! In exchange… I don’t care even if you plunder me more!!”

Ikousai’s trademark Japanese clothes disintegrated into Prima Materia and transformed into a completely different jet black costume. It was exactly the same like carving the avatar of Susanoo onto her body.

Susanoo’s power of existence that was suppressed into just Ikousai’s right arm ran amok into Ikousai’s whole body. He felt vast magic power was going crazy at the inside of her skin.

Ikousai―liberated that in the shape of magic.

“O young noble of storm, set free all of that violent emotion right here!”

It was a reinforcement magic―it was also in a level that he had never seen before until now.

Kazuki was able to Foresight the invoked magic but―his body had already begun to move in a pursuing attack.

He couldn’t stop.

Kazuki accelerated using [{{furigana|Custom Liberion|Level 6}}] and [{{furigana|Ride Lightning|Level 5}}] while [{{furigana|Ice Age|Level 8}}]’s cold was compressed inside the blade of Ame no Murakumo, he unleashed a thrust with all that.

He didn’t expect Ikousai to have put her stance in order, but there shouldn’t be anything to criticize in this single attack of his.

“Residing in my body, make another showing of the tragedy of {{furigana|Takamagahara|the heavens}}!!”

While chanting reinforcement magic, Ikousai threw away Yata no Kagami and thrust out her left fist.

The katana gripped in her right hand was still repelled because of the impact from before.

In desperation she was only swinging her left arm―it was kind of like a left straight.

But the instant his blade and her fist collided, Ikousai’s unknown reinforcement magic was invoked.

It was the ultimate reinforcement magic.

“{{furigana|Bougyaku Bushin|Tyrannical God of Military Arts}}!!!!”

For an instant he hallucinated Ikousai’s left fist turn gigantic.

*KAA-* A flash of the collision between magic powers―Kazuki’s body was blown away. He received a hard blow that unbelievably overmatched his attack and hit him, Kazuki opened his eyes wide unable to believe what just happened.

Ikousai took a further step forward at the direction of the blown away Kazuki. *DOSHIN!* The earth shook. This time she raised her right hand that was holding her katana tightly―and swung it down.

He was unable to take any evasive motion or defense at all.

It was a completely dreadful slashing attack that he had never experienced personally before. The blade was pushed into his body diagonally starting from his shoulder.

[Custom Liberion] burst and scattered leaving none of its original shape behind.

His defensive magic power burst open and Kazuki’s body was blown away for many meters through Sekigahara.

…He was safe. He is still living. While lying down on the ground, Kazuki reflexively thought like that.

It was a blow that for an instant made him unable to think that he was protected by a defensive magic power.

What the hell, with that power… so that’s Susanoo’s full power!

“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!”

It was not the blown away Kazuki, but Ikousai who was raising a shriek that was sounded completely in agony.

She was trembling clatteringly looking like she was unable to suppress what was inside her body.

But even while trembling she kicked the ground powerfully and ran at Kazuki who was lying down on the ground.

Once again, that strong sword with hard to believe power was raised up.

…It would be bad to be hit with that kind of destructive power in succession.

No, he couldn’t get hit again for even one more time with that!

With the table turned, this time it was Kazuki that was cornered. Ikousai was approaching with the speed of a raging wave.

With his thought working explosively in an instant―at that instant, Kazuki thought it fortunate that currently he was clad in [Mode・Merfolk]. Without his date with Koyuki he would get killed here.

“Moves in the Field!!”

With a prompt judgment, Kazuki pulled out the most optimum solution.

His blue feather robe shined, Kazuki froze the surrounding ground surface.

Ikousai had never seen this magic. Also Kazuki invoked the magic just too fast for Ikousai to predict that it would turn out like this, and then currently she had also lost her presence of mind. Ikousai’s foot that was treading powerfully on the ground while raising her katana overhead, slipped. All of that power turned into nothing.

“What the!?”

While falling down, even so Ikousai was still swinging down her katana in desperation. Because she did that right after flopping down, the edge of that attack didn’t reach Kazuki.

“Impossible… reach! Shiraha Kagerou!!”

The instant he thought it wouldn’t reach, with that secret technique Ikousai extended the length of her katana.

But this time Kazuki was not surprised. He had already remembered that his opponent was a swordsman in the level that could do such a thing. Taking a precise half-step back, he saw off the tips of the elongated katana passing him away with paper thin difference.

And then in a counterattack he took a step forward.

“ “UOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!” ” Both of them yelled at the same time.

As if scooping up the falling down Ikousai, Kazuki raised the Ame no Murakumo that was filled with a condensed cold.

Their offensive powers were mutually inflated. This time it was Ikousai who was blown away with a single strike.

“Te, Tenrou Kaidan!” Ikousai’s body that was blown away rebounded back at him.

But Kazuki didn’t swing his katana completely. He immediately reversed his blade and laid in wait, able to swing a second slash any time. The Tenrou Kaidan with its movement read was the same as if coming to offer herself to become a sandbag.

Even faster than Ikousai’s counterattack, Kazuki swung down his second slash. Her defensive magic power was pulverized. This time Ikousai didn’t use Tenrou Kaidan and turned into a somersault before rolling on the ground.

He wouldn’t allow any counterattack at all and kept beating her! Kazuki drew closer to Ikousai with Ame no Murakumo that still carried the compressed cold in it in his hand.

“Susanoo!” Ikousai yelled.

“Susanoo, give me more! Hand over more power!!”

“Stop Ikousai! You are really going to lose yourself at this rate!”

Ikousai had already reached the limit where she was just barely suppressing the power. If she did more than this, inviting Susanoo completely into her inside…!!

“GUAAAAAAAAAAAAA-! SUSANOOOOOOO!!”

Ikousai who was lying on the ground sprang up her whole body as if the blood flow throughout her body was boiling up, she was struggling. From her right arm that had been changed into Susanoo himself, a muddy black magic power was overflowing out and went to encroach into Ikousai’s body. In the blink of an eye the color and texture of her skin was changing. Her body was being converted into a totally different bone structure and muscle. She was becoming a male god with flawless darkish skin.

She couldn’t control it at all.

Ikousai herself let escaped a breath of dread “Hyii-!” witnessing the transformation from her neck to her lower body.

But once a Diva had been presented with a flesh body, they wouldn’t stop anymore even if their host lost their nerve. Ikousai who immediately relied on Susanoo from her fear of defeat already didn’t have any willpower left to oppose that.

Ikousai was going to vanish if it kept like this.

Altogether with her sword art’s technique that she had bet her life all this time to temper.

“Stop it Ikousai, don’t you lose that!” <ref>It’s not clear what Kazuki mean by ‘that’. The original text is also ambiguous like this</ref>

Kazuki spontaneously shouted.

He loved sword art. He had respect for someone that worked hard in sword.

Kazuki was… he had recognized Ikousai as his rival, he respected her skill, he noticed that in a sense he fell in love. <ref>The word used here in the raw is ‘Ai’ which means love without ambiguousness. First time this word is used here I think, usually they used more ambiguous words like ‘daisuki’ which can still be meant as ‘like’</ref>

He earnestly sympathized towards Ikousai’s strength, he felt respect and affection.

That Ikousai, right now, her figure that was going to completely throw herself away for the sake of her longing to become strong was something that he absolutely wouldn’t accept, no matter what.

Muster out the strength for the sake of protecting!

Kazuki’s mind tensed in that instant and he concentrated.

The body moved naturally. With a movement that didn’t have even a single futility in it he took a step forward.

…What Kanae worked out, that technique!

Finally Susanoo’s magic power completely eroded everywhere of the body below the neck and it fully covered the face of Ikousai that painted the look of terror. The last stronghold of the existence called Ikousai, when even that fell then Ikousai’s everything would be changed into the god of rage.

The timing, that would become the cornerstone of Susanoo’s encroachment.

With a motion that had been honed, Kazuki swung down Ame no Murakumo.

That was the most ultimate movement that the flesh body could possibly build. The motion was different from Hayashizaki Kanae’s optimum movement, an optimum movement solution that was only his. Added to that, with a perfect timing he finally reached it. The gears were meshing perfectly with each other.

The single strike that broke down every kind of magic phenomenon.

*DON!* Something shot off from Ikousai’s body―and vanished. The pitch black magic power that eroded Ikousai’s body was torn off, broke down, and evacuated back to Astrum.

“…Ju… just now… what kind of technique that…?”

Ikousai who was a researcher of sword asked that as the first thing even while sprawling down.

The duel was decided. Kazuki answered while slowly pointing out the tip of his sword right before her eyes.

“Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, Shin’iki. The highest peak of Japan’s sword art, that my little sister worked out. …Recognize your defeat, Ikousai. Both as the King of Yamato, and also as a swordsman.”

Part 4

…Now that he remembered, his wrist hurt.

Only after this late Kazuki grimaced his face from the blood that continued to flow from his left hand.

“O dazzling beauty of fire of reincarnation, burn the surface of life and make bud the regeneration inside… Anti-Aging!”

He invoked the magic that accelerated cell renewal and restored the wound of the body.

Even with magic power yet if a human bled out in a large amount then he would die.

“…I won’t recognize it.” Ikousai squeezed out her voice while still sprawling down on the ground.

“I’m… going to stand up no matter how many times… I’ll keep challenging you.”

“If that’s what you want to do then its fine if you do that. I absolutely cannot do anything like stealing your life, so you just do as you please.”

In this case his bond with her was completely different compared to his bonds with everyone of the Witch’s Mansion, Kazuki felt something like a bond between swordsmen with her and his expression broke out into a smile.

Although before this fight he had already spouted off some abusive language about how he had grown tired already of facing her.

“But as promised, I’ll receive all of the Three Sacred Treasures now. If you say that you are going to challenge me again, you are going to be empty handed next. You’ve got to train really diligently before that won’t you?”

Kazuki plundered Yasakani no Magatama from Ikousai’s powerless hand and then picked up the thrown away Yata no Kagami. Ikousai groaned “Shit…” while being treated like that.

“You can do whatever you like about how the conclusion between us is going to be, but… the matter about Japan and Yamato is settled already.”

A sudden command rang out in Sekigahara.

“Go!”

The neigh of the horses that seemed to paint the atmosphere pitch black answered that.

From the west direction, *DO-DO-DO-* a sound of earth tremor was audible.

It was the sound of horses’ hooves coming closer. Kazuki who understood that turned back.

The pure black cavalry of the Emperor’s Imperial Guard Squad of China’s army that appeared out of nowhere was rushing all at once at Kazuki and Ikousai.

The one who gave the command was Loki.

“What are you planning!?” Kazuki yelled at the really sudden happening.

Their number was about ten horsemen. …These guys, where in the world were they coming from!? He had confirmed at the beginning, these guys shouldn’t be anywhere near here.

Ambush troop…? But there was no hiding place in this field where the visibility of the surrounding was great.

The cavalry that was on the level of having achieved the unity of horse and man was clad in magic power, they were shortening the distance in the blink of an eye.

Arthur was flustered but he still rushed to Kazuki and Ikousai, whose battle was over, in order to cover him.

“Stop! If you all don’t stop…!”

Arthur was yelling, but the cavalry was not stopping.

Arthur didn’t lose his composure and he didn’t even hesitate.

“If all of you don’t stop… draw!!”

Magic power light wrapped the stick that Arthur was holding close to his body, it transformed into an elegant knight sword with gold ornament. The Sacred Treasure that was famous in legend―Excalibur.

“壮揚兵馬(Zhuang yang bingma)!” <ref>Don’t really know how to translate this, this is said in Chinese, Zhuang=Strong/robust, yang=whipping a horse to urge it, bingma=troops and horse</ref> “杀, 杀(Sha―, sha―)!” <ref>This is like a sound people made when they are urging the horse, but the Chinese word also means ‘kill/slaughter/butcher’</ref>

The soldiers atop the horses let out words of violent atmosphere from their mouths. And then several streaks of low level attack magic flew wildly all at once at them. Completely like a wild shooting of cavalry rifles.

Kazuki too took a stance with Ame no Murakumo in hand.

“Excalibur!”

“Kusanagi no Tsurugi!”

Against the approaching bullets of flame, lightning, or ice―Kazuki and Arthur that were standing side by side swung the swords that were their proof as King at the same time. A flash of horizontal line erased the flying bullets like smoke.

After all those were attack magic to hold them back in the first place. The cavalry shrank the distance even closer.

What made Kazuki feel a chill was how the cavalry fired magic wildly regardless of Ikousai who was sprawling down right besides him.

The one who gave the order was Loki, and the one that came attacking then was the soldiers of China. These guys already didn’t pay any mind of what was going to happen to Yamato after this or the like.

“Finish off the exhausted Hayashizaki Kazuki and his comrades in this place!”

Loki yelled. “Ilyailiya! You too!!”

Loki and also the illegal magicians were rushing to their direction behind the cavalry.

“Immediately using other so roughly… No, I see, so he has that kind of ulterior motive. What a petty Diva.”

Ilyailiya who was standing beside Regina was murmuring to herself.

“Regina! You take care of Ilyailiya!!”

Arthur looked back and yelled while going to meet the attack of the cavalry unit.

“…Chih! Trying to instruct me around just for the sake of this country!! But Ilyailiya, I really can’t stomach you!!”

“Agoni Koparyof… Mec!”

“Ptéra Lonkhé!”

Ilyailiya changed one of her hand into a sliver blade that she swung down, while Regina blocked it with a thick Resist and stabbed back with her spear.

“Kazu-nii-!”

Everyone from the Witch’s Mansion that came to witness the duel with their own eyes and also the guard knights that were protecting the top brass were rushing to him all at once. But the cavalry of China would arrive at his location faster than them.

“Hayashizaki-kun. Please take Ikousai away and escape.”

Arthur worried about Kazuki’s exhaustion and said that.

“Even for you isn’t this too excessive. It’s one against ten.”

“It’s unnecessary for you to worry about me! There is no such thing as excessive or the like ahead of the path that a knight should advance on!”

Leaving those words behind, he went to intercept the approaching cavalry squad. ‘Is he serious’…Kazuki saw him off.

“Loki bastard…”

Ikousai whose whole body was damaged from inside by Susanoo was raising her upper body with difficulty.

“So he already considered me the loser from the start and cowardly prepared an ambush troop like this…!”

“No, that guy is a Diva that always prepares a situation so it will go well for him no matter what kind of result turned out.”

That guy easily discarded Yamato.

From the start he didn’t have anything he wanted to protect or the like. That was why he easily changed his attitude like that.

From the east, there was also a single horseman that rang out the sound of hooves approaching near Kazuki and Ikousai.

“Now then King, what are you going to do?”

―It was Shouko-san riding her horse.

“You knew that it would become like this didn’t you?”

Even though Shouko-san was in the position of being a witness of the duel. From the beginning she was already prepared, riding her horse here for the sake of battle.

She was grinning widely on top her horse while looking down on him. It was only her smiling face that was innocent like the sun.

“Among those Imperial Guard bunches, there is a guy that can use concealment magic that hide their appearances. The extent of its effect is ten people. Using that to become an ambush troop is those guys’ specialty. It’s just as you said, I have expected this.”

“You have information until that much. Why didn’t you teach it to us?”

“I forgot to mention it.”

…This girl.

“What are you going to do now, King. If you clash with them like this… there might be some damage that comes out to your comrades in a place where your hand doesn’t reach.”

It was her usual unpleasant tone that seemed to be amused while in her position where the happening were other people’s problem.

“I have thought this from quite a while ago, putting you aside, several of your comrades are a little inadequate to seriously clash against China. Just look at that.”

From atop her horse, she pointed at the beginning of the hostilities that had opened exactly at that moment between Arthur and the ten horsemen.

Even further behind Loki and three of his close illegal magician associates were following after the cavalry. There was also the figure of that black skinned girl called Naiarlako among them.

“Those tens horsemen are chosen among the best of China’s army. I think even with Arthur as the opponent with the ten of them the battle will be more than equal y’know. Well, Arthur too is not exposing all his hand here so I wonder if he is cutting corners. And here your comrades will rush there after this. Loki and his guys will also come running. If they clash with each other just like this, now, I wonder what will happen then.”

She longwindedly talked in a roundabout way plainly trying to agitate him.

But certainly, Kazuki was scared of his comrades fighting in a place where he was not there.

“Even winning against Yamato like this, Japan is still a minor power. However feel relieved, of course this Shouko-san of Ryouzanpaku will lend her hand to you! That’s why this time for sure…”

At this point her way of talking changed completely into a heavy tone.

“…This time for sure, feel some obligation properly. Not to Germany, but towards us.”

Shouko-san left those words behind and spurred her reins, she was heading to reinforce Arthur.

“…That kind of thing is an unnecessary concern you know.”

Leme materialized beside Kazuki.

“The contractor of us, the Solomon 72 Pillar is not inferior at all against the contractor of other Mythology. …Kazuki, you too have become a splendid King. Leme and the others have stopped our test for all of you. We are going to hand over that power completely. This is not only regarding you… but for your <favored princesses> too.” <ref>The kanji used here is寵姫(chouki) which means ‘favorite mistress’. The first kanji used alone means ‘favor/affection’, while the second kanji means ‘noble lady/princess’, so it can also mean favored princess/lady</ref>

“Completely handing over…? Are you saying that until now you were still holding back on us?”

Leme didn’t answer. Right there Mio and the others were rushing at him.

“Kazu-nii! We are going to fight so Kazu-nii escape… kyaa-!”

“The Magic Dress is…!?”

The moment they arrived Mio and Koyuki’s Magic Dresses shined dazzlingly. …It was the two whose positivity levels were above 150. Above their head, the avatars of Phoenix and Vepar were floating sublimely.

{The time that should arrive has come. Right now this country is not a baby bird that is still waiting to grow into an adult. The time to liberate the power that you should possess has come.}

{The King is standing here, and then the princesses that are the most favored by the King were born. We too are going to offer this power without sparing anything left to the princesses.}

The avatars of Phoenix and Vepar were absorbed into Mio and Koyuki. The Magic Dresses of the two, who were taken aback, were continuing to shine.

Kazuki turned his face to Leme in order to demand for an explanation.

“What is happening!?”

“You have become a human that is worthy as King. Until now, so to speak was [the testing period of Solomon King], but in this occasion of your victory in the battle against Yamato, Leme and the others are also recognizing you for real as the King of this country. From now on Solomon 72 Pillar and Japan are truly a collective of one body and soul that shares the same fate. Consequently we are liberating a new power for the comrades that are supporting you.”

“A new power? This time it’s not to me, but to everyone?”

“A new power… the power of Solomon 72 Pillar that was scattered until now is temporarily concentrated into a special Magika Stigma. That is the <Chouki Magician>. Watch…” <ref>If you guys can think of a cooler way to refer this transformation please tell me</ref>

With a flash shining brightly for an instant―the luminescence from Mio and Koyuki’s Magic Dresses finally settled down.

When the light settled, both of their Magic Dresses achieved [evolution]―with a single glance he understood that it was not transformation but an evolution. With the contractor recognized by the Diva that they were worthy, the ornaments that decorated the dress became something with more gravity. Like flower petals in full bloom.

Phoenix was orange and Vepar was light blue, with their personal color staying the same, the Magic Dresses turned into something with raw materials that possessed depth like a thick magic power made real.

“…This, Phoenix’s magic power is transmitted at me through the Stigma…! Phoenix is supplying me with magic power!!”

Mio touched her greatly exposed breast with one of her hands and raised a voice of wonder.

“Magic power supplied from Diva you say…? Is that kind of thing possible? What is called as Summoning Magic is so to speak an action where the contractor receives a [magic blueprint] from the Diva right?”

Summoning Magic was receiving the blue print of the ten magic that symbolized the myth of the Diva through the Stigma. Using that blueprint the contractor kneaded their own magic power and caused a magic phenomenon in a greater scale and efficiency that was far more complex compared to the phenomenon that was caused by general magic.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 161.jpg|thumb]]

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 162.jpg|thumb]]

But in the end the one that invoked the magic was nothing more than their own magic power.

“Correct, Summoning Magic is just bestowing the source of magic phenomenon. But in the first place a Diva is a vast mass of magic power. Nevertheless there is a reason why Diva doesn’t lend away that magic power. …That’s because there are a large number of contractors. For example Phoenix has dozens of contractor in the Knight Order. He is unable to share his power equally to all of them.”

In order to deal with the illegal magicians and Demon Beast that appeared throughout the whole land of Japan, Solomon 72 Pillar distributed their power to a large number of knights. Even so the number of Magica Stigma was still quiet lacking.

“That scattered power is… temporarily, concentrated on the Magica Stigma that you favored. That’s the Chouki Magician. Using a direct connection with their Diva, their chanting speed becomes faster and they can cast large scale magic from the magic power of the Diva itself that is lent to them. …But during the time Amasaki Mio becomes a Chouki Magician, all of the other contractors of Phoenix become unable to use Summoning Magic though.”

Zekorbeni was the King’s trump card, and then this was the princesses’ trump card…

“…It’s great that we got a power up but, I think its fine even if you don’t up the exposure rate too.”

Even while Koyuki was twisting her body around fidgetingly while acting embarrassed, she kept stealing glances at Kazuki.

He had the feeling that even while being embarrassed she was indirectly appealing to Kazuki.

Certainly Koyuki’s dress that until now was in the shape like a school swimsuit turned into a suit with a sense of translucence as if the skin was showing through just like that with a cutting that was a little bold.

“I think it’s cute you know. …No, now is not the time for that though.”

In that direction Arthur and Shouko-san were struggling hard against the cavalry of ten horsemen as their opponents. Behind them Loki and his group were standing by.

“Chouki… With Kazu-nii as the King, we are the princesses!!”

Mio hopped up and down happily then like a princess she puffed out her chest and instructed Kazuki.

“Kazu-nii just withdraw! We are not only going to keep getting protected by Kazu-nii, we are going to protect Kazu-nii too! Just like what we promised at the beginning!!”

Mio and the others rushed with full speed to the location of the fighting.

“Otouto-kun has to conquer us more so that we can quickly become like that too.”

Kaguya-senpai too who was watching over the development with wide eyes was following after Mio while saying that.

…Certainly he who was running out of gas right now might just be a hindrance here.

He should move out of the way while preparing himself to move immediately if something happened.

“We are drawing back, Ikousai.” Kazuki pulled out the hand of Ikousai who was still powerlessly sprawling down.

Ikousai was flustered “Wha-!?” having her hand grasped and she resisted, trying to shake off his hand.

“Stop it! I have never got my hand held by the opposite sex you know!”

“…It’s not like I hold your hand for something strange, there is no way I can let you get away right now. You are a prisoner you know?”

“Kuh… I won’t forgive this disgrace…!”

For a while Kazuki kept pulling at Ikousai’s hand like a tug of war, but then “Sheesh troublesome!” he lost his temper and carried up Ikousai forcefully from her waist.

He ran in this princess carry posture toward the east side where the stronghold of the Knight Order was located.

“I―am―dir―ti―ed-!”

“There is no way you got dirtied just by a carry like this!”

“Is the King of Britain just around this level huh!?”

Chukadou’s Imperial Guard―Son Shouryuu bared his teeth and howled like a wild monkey making an intimidation. In his hand the Nyoibou created by his contracted Diva, {{furigana|Seiten Taisei|Sun Wukong}} was gripped.

Other than him another six horsemen, in total seven horsemen were surrounding Arthur.

“I don’t really want to use Summoning Magic against the likes of all of you.”

As if waving his finger patronizingly, Arthur brandished Excalibur. In the end Excalibur was a Sacred Treasure. With Arthur Basileus relying fully on it, he particularly hid the power of his Diva.

He felt Loki’s gaze. He didn’t really want to show his hand here.

“You really said it!!”

The seven horsemen matched their breath and assaulted Arthur without giving him any opening to dodge. Nyoibou, {{furigana|Houtengeki|Heaven Ji}}, {{furigana|Jahoko|Snake Spear}}, {{furigana|Gekkajou|Moon Fang Staff}}, {{furigana|Rougabou|Wolf Fang Pole}}… all of them created their own respective Sacred Treasures and added the speed of their horses into their attack like a falling meteor coming at Arthur. All of them were Magika Stigmas that had expertise in their weapon technique.

…No, was it as expected that he couldn’t get out from this just with a single sword?

Arthur honestly recognized his opponents and took out a small wood branch from inside his glen check suit. It was a small oak branch that carried the magic power of a druid.

He carried it around in reserve as an item that had the characteristic of a disposable item after a one-time use.

He pointed the tips of that branch to the opponents without considerable regret of wasting it and threw it away.

The instant it left Arthur’s hand, the small branch set free its magic power and it grew into a giant trunk in the air. The solid trunk diverged into several branches while spreading wide, and entangled the seven horsemen.

Their advances were obstructed. While they were trying to escape from the tree branches that even now were still elongating, their sure-kill formation was disturbed. Just with that the battle was now his―a single sword was enough to face them hand-to-hand, one by one and crush them.

Arthur raised Excalibur overhead and rushed aiming for Son Shouryuu who was in the middle of the disordered rank.

…He could also blow away all seven horsemen altogether if he got serious.

But the reason why his will to fight didn’t get that far was not only because of Loki’s gaze.

Because it was obvious that the fault was in Yamato’s side who broke the agreed stipulation, he was not reluctant to lend a hand to Japan like this. But because of that, if Japan’s Knight Order was going to leave dealing with this situation all to the foreign forces like this, then in that case they deserved to be scorned….

“Still, if the King has used up all his power then next it’s the turn of his close aides to show their power for him, now then…”

With a glance Arthur took a look at the encampment behind, he was anticipating for Japan’s Knight Order to rouse themselves.

“As always, you ran around well! You insect are shrewd as usual!!” <ref>The underline is because the speaker is speaking with a heavy accent</ref>

A manner that made people think of Kan’u Unchou… rather than that it was the huge girl that exchanged contract with <Kantei Seiten> himself that was yelling at Shouko while swinging around Seiryuutou. <ref>Kan’u Unchou=Guan Yu’s name in Japan, Kantei Seiten is his name when he was deified. Seiryuutou(Blue Dragon Sword) is Guan Yu’s famous weapon, I think</ref>

Other than her, two more horsemen were chasing around Shouko.

But the horse of the escaping Shouko―had been transformed into a completely different living thing. Using the magic of her contracted Diva <Taikoubou> the horse was evolved into a magic creature <{{furigana|Suppushan|elpahure}}>, with its mysterious appearance that was a crossbreed of various animals’ appearance, it was flying in the sky as if swimming even though it didn’t have wings.

“Your attack is always a large swing huh! I’m already practiced buying time like this with you guys as the opponent y’know!”

Shouko who was riding Suppushan nimbly moved around with a far greater maneuverability than the cavalrymen could and she further laid out violet magic smoke around.

“But, if you are just running around then you won’t be able to obtain victory!!”

The huge woman yelled. As for Shouko―’As always she is a woman that cannot pay attention to the situation.’ Inside her heart she was laughing derisively.

She was saying threatening things to Hayashizaki Kazuki, but Loki had already achieved his objective. That guy was already in the state of waiting for the chance to retreat. That was why just buying time like this was good enough.

Shouko had noticed. Loki and the illegal magicians with him pretended to join the fight yet stayed still in the middle of the way He was watching her and Arthur from the distance where he could escape anytime.

Although for the moment she was laying out smoke screen… it would be her loss if she was observed even if she fought seriously.

Shouko who was straddling Suppushan and flew ran around parrying the severe martial arts of the Chinese cavalrymen like a flexible willow. Both her hands were swaying to and fro around and she directed a fooling around face to the horsemen chasing her.

“Hmph, what are you talking about that I cannot obtain victory. Idiooooooooott! Your King is ugly!!”

‘Now then, what will become the cue’, Shouko looked back at the behind―and saw the Magica Stigmas of Japan rushing here with their body clad in an evolved Magic Dress.

“From the bottom of earth dance the wing and scatter. Trail behind the spiraling wind, become the bullet that reveal the fury of the star! Flap, shoot and destroy! {{furigana|Volcanic Barrett|Lava Spiral Flower}}!!”

After Mio’s instantaneous chanting, the ground was splitting up in cracks and bullet of lava was floating, it ride the spiraling wind of Phoenix’s wing and shot out.

Koyuki too chanted quickly at the same time.

“O the utmost limit of permanence, with that freezing wind please comfort this chest. With the flowing silence of rejection, let’s announce the demise of that life… {{furigana|Arctic Wind|North Pole Wind}}!!”

The wind of intense cold that symbolized the world where life couldn’t live was brought about into this world following Koyuki’s will.

Both were level 1 magic in the first place, but those destructive powers were greatly amplified.

“Fuh… as expected they won’t leave it to us huh. It’s great that I didn’t make a misjudgment!”

Arthur’s expression broke out into a smile witnessing the attack of the Magika Stigmas who appeared to be the comrades and close aides of Hayashizaki Kazuki.

“Oops, is that some kind of power up? Wonder if that is the cue he is waiting for.”

Shouko who was earnestly running around to buy time heaved a sigh of relief.

The cavalry that was concentrating in their battle with Arthur and Shouko was taken by surprise at the magic of Koyuki and Mio that came flying, the pace of the cavalry became disturbed.

“Now! Those that can use sword are going to charge there!”

Kanae called out to Kazuha like that and went to slash at the cavalry that were in agitation.

The cavalrymen looked down on Kanae who came charging without using any Summoning Magic. They fired low level magic simultaneously and swung a single attack of a Sacred Treasure at Kanae while making light of her.

―That kind of thing wouldn’t hit Kanae. She saw through all of the intercepting attacks and leaped between the cavalrymen. She sowed disturbance while running about between the cavalrymen and made them fell further into disturbance with a single strike to each opponent that she passed.

…Kanae was feeling impatience inside her heart. It was another matter if this was a one-on-one battle, but in this chaotic melee, Shin’iki was completely unusable. In the end it was a technique that still couldn’t be called as practical for real battle.

As expected it was Summoning Magic that dictated the battlefield. She once again thought so after witnessing the power up of both Amasaki Mio and Hiakari Koyuki.

Perhaps both of those younger Magika Stigmas now had even become as strong as Otonashi Kaguya.

And then from now on too there should be the same power up that was waiting for that Otonashi Kaguya too.

‘Wait a second’, Kanae thought. She was troubled that her [rivals] could be powered up so casually like that.

That’s right, they are rivals.

Herself was completely pursuing the path of swordsman. That determination didn’t shake at all. But… the desire of wanting to be loved by Nii-sama even more than those girls was burning Kanae’s chest like a devilish fire.

Even though until now she showed jealousy on the surface, but inside her heart she was coolly thinking that she was herself, and they were themselves. That was because she had the thought that she didn’t even stand on the starting line at the time. But now she had finally kissed with Nii-sama and Nii-sama was looking at her as a girl.

Now that she had progressed to this point, she couldn’t stay as she was until now. Moreover that kiss…

“Nyaa<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki>!!”

Something that was completely improper for the occasion filled Kanae’s head, her face was blushing bright red and she meowed. Her beautiful footwork completely degenerated into jitters and she swung around Michikage up and down.

The Sacred Treasures and attack magic of the cavalrymen flew wildly at Kanae, who thought of a strange thing and got agitated by herself.

…Damn it. Lacking in observation and concentration were something that was absolutely forbidden in the Hayashizaki-style.

“Burn to ashes all that you touch… the howl of flame without place to depend! {{furigana|Self Burning・Empress|Embrace of Fire Wing}}!!”

Flame was whirling in Kanae’s surrounding in the nick of time, the burning wings of the immortal bird became a folding shape and protected Kanae, who was enveloped inside, from the countless attack magic.

“Please be careful there! Kanae-oneesan!!” <ref>The oneesan here is using the kanji of sister in law</ref>

Mio said that with a tone that got carried away.

“I, I never remembered becoming something like a sister-in-law of someone like you!”

‘I, if I don’t stay calm’…Kanae thought while being protected inside the flame.

―Hayashizaki Kanae, thou art wholeheartedly a heaven-sent child of the sword.

Suddenly a voice rang out inside her head. Kanae was amazed with his timing.

“Bereth huh. What do you want at this kind of time? Right now I’m in the middle of a bustle that has no compare you know. Go back.”

―I have resolved myself.

“Listen to what I’m saying. This is not a situation for something like a long-winded talk. I cannot make anymore blunders.”

―I have continued to think for a long time, whether there is a way or not for me to [aid] thy resolve.

The Diva that was called as the Devil King of Indignation said that with a meek voice.

―By no means thou art going to become my contractor. Thy pure soul won’t accept a contract in equal form with me. Then… Then, I have resolved. I’m going to become thy follower. For thy sake, I’m going to distort my own state.

“What?”

―From this, I will abandon the fact that I’m a Diva. I will make all of my magic power to possess thy weapon… becoming a single Sacred Treasure. Doing that I can make thee, still as a swordsman, aim for a greater height.

“Wait, wait a second. Are you fine with that?”

Kanae was flustered. She had the feeling that an outrageous being was going to do an outrageous thing after dragging out his own resolve.

“Wait, you have been searching for a contractor to be a Magika Stigma all this time right? Surely you also have your own pride as a Diva. Why, to go that far for my sake…?”

―I am Beleth. The supporter of noble valor and earnest love. The significance of my existence as a Diva is all in there. O girl that straightforwardly follow thine own path, this is by no means an emotion of love, but I have been charmed with thy soul. A human that charmed me this much, I won’t find it anymore hereafter even if I search for eternity.

“…Hmph. I also don’t really like Sacred Treasures though.”

Kanae murmured annoyedly.

“If you say until that far, then I’ll accept you.”

Kanae too, despite appearance, was also pleased by this Diva called Beleth.

So, a supporter of noble valor and earnest love. Being liked by such a Diva didn’t feel so bad.

―Then as the replacement of thy beloved blade, call my name.

Beleth’s presence that appeared inside her consciousness through Astrum was overflowing out to the outside world.

Magic power that was like a mist of jade color floated in Kanae’s surrounding. This was Beleth’s color.

“{{furigana|I know thy name|Shem ha Meforash}}! Thy name is Beleth! O the supporter of noble valor and earnest love! That passion into my beloved blade!!”

The jade magic power flowed into Michikage in one go. Kanae shuddered from that momentum that was like a muddy stream while holding tight the hilt of her sword. Michikage was changing. It unified with Beleth!

The name of that Sacred Treasure was…<{{furigana|Kuroneko Michikage|Black Cat Path Shadow}}>!!

Countless Stigma emerged on the surface of her beloved sword. That was the shape of Beleth’s soul. The sword blade distorted and changed. ‘Don’t make any weird shape okay’, Kanae thought.

‘Similar with a Magic Dress, it’s the shape of my and thy soul hailing each other in concert’, Beleth answered.

The blade’s shape fixed into a streamlined form that gave off the impression like flowing water, a gust of wind, an impression of speed.

Kuroneko Michikage… draw out that power immediately!!

“{{furigana|Battou Kaikon―Kokui Musou|Black Coating Dream{{furigana|!!”

The Sword Division battle uniform that Kanae wore disintegrated into Prima Materia, mixing with the jade magic power that overflowed from the Sacred treasure. While making a vortex, it materialized into a completely different shape.

This was… completely like a Magic Dress?

―This long talk is exchanged inside your heart in an instant using telepathy.

At the time when the attack magic and the defensive wing of flame finished fighting each other with both sides neutralized and vanished, the contract between Beleth and Kanae was over.

At the same time with the flame vanishing, Kanae appeared in a completely new appearance.

“Kanae-san also powered up!? …Wait, is that a Magic Dress!?”

Kazuha who was right beside her was the first that noticed and raised her voice.

“No… it’s not a Magic Dress, but a power created by Sacred Treasure? But there is the presence of a Diva…?”

The girl that excelled in manipulating magic power analyzed accurately the true form of that power.

That’s right, this was not a Magic Dress. But a <Sacred Treasure Dress> that was produced by a Sacred Treasure.

Until the end the core of this was the katana in her hand. But she wondered what kind of power resided inside this black outfit that overflowed out due to the Battou Kaikon.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 169.jpg|thumb]]

{Even though it’s called a cloth, but thou doesn’t need defensive power.}

Beleth’s voice sounded the clearest she had ever heard until now.

{This is <the clothes of one who seeks the way>. Since thou made a contract with me, thou art not allowed any crude movement anymore. That black outfit become a sensor that sense the movement of the four limbs, that movement is a movement that thou idealize, the more thou move closer to thy [Quintessence Movement], the clothes will bestow Divine Protection and bring about might into the sword blade. If thou make a crude movement, the power will wane instead. This is the power that is born from the hailing of my and thy soul.}

It was an ability that was stranger than she imagined. It seemed that the Sacred Treasure didn’t simply heighten her defensive power or physical ability. In other words everything would be fine if she just swung her sword with the determination of constantly unleashing [Shin’iki] from her every single attack.

Kanae kicked the ground and attacked the enemy that was in nearest distance from her. The opponent was in the middle of chanting a spell. But it was difficult to Foresee her movement on top of the horse and Shin’iki failed.

But Kanae’s own movement was close to the quintessence. The instant the blade slashed―her black outfit shone faintly in jade color and it flowed into the blade.

An impact she never experienced before and a thunderous roar rang out. The black cavalryman was blown away to the side as if gotten hit by a cannon rather than just being slashed, the knight desperately controlled the reins so the horse barely stayed standing.

It was great if Shin’iki succeeded, yet even if it failed the attack would still become a critical hit depending on how much her movement deviated from the quintessence.

Kanae spontaneously opened her eyes wide. For Kanae who had continuously worried of her powerlessness, the attack just now gave a feedback she had never known before.

{Looks like there is irregularity in thy concentration. A crude movement like just now that resulted in embarrassing failure is intolerable so pay more attention.}

Beleth talked in a way completely like a partner. Kanae let a huff escape her nose.

“Hmph, not bad. Thank you Beleth.”

She said that in a just a little good mood. The gripped hard Sacred Treasure’s hilt emitted heat as a reply.

“They are resisting more energetically than I thought… though if luck is on our side I was thinking of making surprise attacks too.”

While maintaining a distance from the battles of Chukadou’s cavalry and Ilyailiya where he could escape immediately, Loki observed the battle progress and then he gave his order.

“Yosh! We are retreating you bastards! Run away!!”

When Kazuki, who moved away to the encampment at the back while carrying Ikousai, looked back at the battlefield, he caught the sight of Ilyailiya and the cavalry of China making a complete U-turn and retreated from there.

The speed of Ilyailiya and the cavalry were so effective that they had vanished from Sekigahara to the west before he could even say ‘ah’. It was a splendid retreating performance to the degree that it felt like anticlimaxic.

{Kazu-nii, Kazu-nii! This is an emergency, Kanae-neesan, she!}

Suddenly Mio transmitted her voice using telepathic communication to him.

{…What’s with the ‘nee-san’. I get the feeling that there is something different in how you say that. What’s wrong with Kanae?}

{Kanae-san, she, she turned into an appearance that completely looks like a Magic Dress!!}

What did she say? He couldn’t imagine that Kanae making a contract with a Diva as a Magika Stigma, but…

{Kazu-nii, by any chance… you are also connected with Kanae-san, with the power of bond? By any chance Kazu-nii can now understand the positivity level of Kanae-san or…} Mio inquired from him timidly and anxiously.

Amasaki Mio―155 Hiakari Koyuki―150 Lotte―152 Otonashi Kaguya―148

Hoshikaze Hikaru―140 Tsukahara Kazuha―138 Ryuutaki Miyabi―74 Ryuutaki Shinobu―74

Katsura Karin―55 Kamimura Itsuki―42 Liz Liza Westwood―39

Hayashizaki Kanae―175

One, a single fellow with a ridiculous number was there.

{Yo, you have checked now? About how much? Is it higher than me?}

{Mio is 155, Kanae is 175.}

When the positivity level had went pass 150, it then became fairly hard to raise. At that stage the emotion of love that was flaring up in one go was already maturing, it seemed there was no other way to move the number up except for piling it up little by little with emotional attachment. That was why Kanae’s number was not unexpected for Kazuki.

{Fu, FUNYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?}

But for Mio who thought of herself as number one, she could only raise a shocked scream.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 3

2015-12-17T02:51:57Z

Core nxt:

==Chapter 3 – War Front’s Continual Change==
===Part 1===

Provisions for soldier was necessary.

Karin’s body made a single rotation with a twirl and she returned from her Magic Dress to her uniform appearance.

She was not just in her usual uniform appearance, she was shouldering a large rucksack.

Putting it down, she took out a large multi-tiered bento box, water canteen, and a leisure sheet.

“You made even the bento together into the Magic Dress!?”

Miyabi-senpai’s eyes turned round from shock. The surprised face of a beautiful woman was lovely.

Sometimes magic power magnificently ignored the law of mass conservation.

“Both senpai are senior though, I heard that this is a trick that everyone used.”

“Both of us always went on a quest with just the two of us so…we never noticed that kind of idea.”

“This is not a really good thing you know.”

Leme materialized herself beside Kazuki with a slightly bitter face. It seemed that she came to eat bento.

“First there is the definition that [things attached on the body will be disintegrated and converted into Magic Dress], the phenomenon is made to occur in parallel with that principle, but the Diva’s side is also confused when you asked [is it fine for our baggage to be included in that?]. Sooner or later you are going to escalate and ask if it’s possible for a bicycle or a car that make us even more uneasy. It’s not a good feeling for the Magic Dress that is fittingly adorning our own contractor to be made from things like bento. We are unwilling but we give in and allow it if it’s just something to the extent of bento, but don’t you dare make us convert outrageous luggage and treat us like a storage shed.”

Is this a grey zone trick…?

“That is so that Leme is going to eat the bento too.”

After Kazuki spread out the leisure sheet, Leme was the first one to step on it and sat down with a flop.

The multi-tiered box bento was put right in the middle and everyone surrounded it.

The instant the lid was opened, Shinobu-senpai’s expression was colored with shock.

That was because there was a slight surprise prepared inside the box.

There was a brown wild land of meat as far as the eyes could see inside the first box. Hamburgers, meatballs, teriyaki chicken, octopus-shaped wieners, meat rolls filled with asparagus or pot herb, minced meat sandwiched with fried lotus root….

Shinobu-senpai was looking at Kazuki with an expression that seemed to be saying [By any chance this is…], however she immediately averted her eyes restlessly as if saying [No, perhaps it’s just a mere coincidence].

“Shinobu-senpai, I have heard your favorite foods from Miyabi-senpai. Do you dislike it?”

Even after Kazuki disclosed the secret, Shinobu-senpai continued to be restless.

“I don’t dislike it. But, somehow I cannot calm down…I don’t understand what kind of face I should make.”

“It’s fine to be happy.”

Beside her Miyabi-senpai smiled in amusement.

Of course the boxes under the first one were filled by side dishes other than meat. The second box was filled with vegetables and seafood, while the third box was filled with rice balls.

“Kazuki, this one is going to do [aaan]. This is the duty as a wife…it is not, but as a bosom friend.”

“That’s stupid.”

Even while saying that Kazuki still obediently opened his mouth and swallowed the hamburger presented to him.

He had cut up the food into mouthful sizes beforehand in preparation of something like this happening. He was getting used already to this kind of development.

“Hrm, servicing the companion but also ruling the companion…this is the activity between man and woman, it is not, but the activity between bosom friends.”

“Fufufu, well then I’ll do it too.Is it fine like this?”

Miyabi-senpai chuckled coolly and then she presented a lotus root sandwich at him.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki, it’s okay for you to do [aa―n] to me too! Teamwork!!”

In contrast Karin opened her mouth largely with ‘waha―’ while her eyes shined in sparkles.

“What do you want to eat?”

“Fufun, of course the tako-san<ref>Refers to the octopus wiener</ref>!!”

Kazuki reverently presented the tako-san wiener to Karin.

“How tasty―. Kazuki’s handmade meal is always tasty―. If I become a wife then I can eat this everyday I wonder―”

Karin happily chewed *mogu mogu* her food.

“…What is called friend is someone that does this kind of thing then.”

Shinobu-senpai was looking at that kind of happening from a place that was a step removed from them.

“Kazuki…I don’t understand the environment here so if you don’t lead me I’m going to get troubled.”

Shinobu-senpai sent Kazuki a demanding gaze.

“Is, is that so, which one does senpai want?”

“All of it is my favorite food.”

That was that. Kazuki picked a teriyaki chicken with his chopstick and say “aa―n” where Shinobu-senpai opened her graceful lips wide like a child. Kazuki fed her with a careful manner of hand.

Shinobu-senpai’s face turned bright while chewing, a small heart mark flew.

“…Next.”

“O, ou.”

Being demanded without any reserve, Kazuki presented the next food.

“Next, rice.”

“Got it.”

Kazuki held a rice ball reverently with both hands and presented it to the mouth of Shinobu-senpai.

“Shinobu, it’s fine even if you eat by yourself you know…?”

Miyabi-senpai retorted with a wry smile. She gave a tsukkomi. Kazuki thought he was saved.

“Nee-sama too, here.”

But Shinobu-senpai pinched a meatball with her chopstick and held it out to Miyabi-senpai.

“Ara…. Fufu, thank you.”

“Kazuki, continue your ‘aa―n’ to me. Come on.”

Shinobu-senpai also disregarded Miyabi-senpai’s pointing out and then she directed an opened mouth at Kazuki.

Kazuki presented meat again to Shinobu-senpai. He was happy that there was a real feeling of his distance with her shrinking down.

But, like this I don’t get to eat then….

“Then Kazuki will be fed on by this one! Here, aaan.”

Kohaku once again directed her chopstick at Kazuki in the critical timing.

Looking at what was happening, an expression of confusion appeared on Karin’s face.

“Eh…I’m feeding Kohaku then…am I…? Somehow I don’t feel really happy huh, doing that.”

While being bewildered Karin went ‘aa―n’ to Kohaku.

“Wait, like this I cannot eat then!”

“Ah, then I’ll do it. But it’s a little hard to fed you like this so how about changing our seating position?”

Miyabi-senpai whose position was a little far from Karin proposed such and raised her body.

The people surrounding the bento box was Miyabi-senpai→Karin→Kohaku→Kazuki→Shinobu-senpai→Miyabi-senpai…they lined up in a circle with that kind of flow.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.08 169.jpg|thumb]]

There was not a single person among the group that fed themselves and they continued to do [aa―n] at each other like a rotary press.

“Karin, you started to lag behind. Gulp down your food faster.”

“You are the one that is too fast―! Feel my groove more and get in the rhythm!”

Kohaku and Karin began to argue with each other.

“If we are going to match our rhythm, I wonder if it’s better to raise a matching yell?”

When Miyabi-senpai proposed so, Kohaku went “That’s it” while clapping her hands.

Having her proposal accepted, Miyabi-senpai made a happy grin.

“Soiya<ref>A cheering shout Japanese people raised</ref>! “Aa―n!” “Soiya! “Aa―n!”, all of them raised a voice like the people that was pounding mocha or shouldering the portable shrine in festival in the end. …He already didn’t understand what in the world was the purpose of this.

“This is teamwork…”

Shinobu-senpai murmured to herself.

“Something like this is the first time for me…to feel this kind of uncommon intimate group feeling…”

Miyabi-senpai whispered happily.

“No, senpai is magnificently misunderstanding something here.”

Kazuki pointed out while being half amazed.

“By the way, ''about this gate''.”

After finishing eating really in that way until the very end, Kazuki began to talk.

If they passed through this gate, they would plunge into Level 2 area.

In their original arrangement first they were going to liberate the whole Level 1 area before continuing to Level 2.

But now that they had discovered the gate, was it okay to just leave it alone. Such doubt was welling up inside Kazuki’s chest.

“As long as we are resolved for the danger, it might be better for even only us to go first into Level 2.”

If there was something there, he would protect his companions without fail. By using Zekorbeni skillfully….

“Why?”

Miyabi-senpai asked. Kohaku and Karin too leaned their body forward in wonder.

“If Yamato and other enemy countries can break through the first gate and infiltrate, then they might also be able to do the same with the second and the third gate and break through here. If the enemies appear right from the from through Level 1 then we might be able to discover and deal with them, but…”

“…While we are slowly wandering around the Level 1 for who knows how long, we might not be able to notice that the other side has already infiltrate Level 2 or 3 ahead of us.”

Miyabi-senpai understood the roundabout talk and Kazuki nodded briskly to that.

“Today, it’s only after we started the operation for real that I first noticed this but…I cannot sense everyone’s magic power while fighting except for just a faint presence. Right now, even if there is a battle happening inside Level 2 or 3, I don’t think we will be able to make any distinction of that magic power with the magic power emitted from the fight of our comrades. In such case the most frightening things are invaders that slipped among our magic power into Level 2 or 3 and plunder that area ahead of us…”

All present kept their silence. Courage was necessary to reject Kazuki’s theory as impossible.

The second gate was installed with a Stigmata confirmation device.

If their own Stigmata was confirmed by the device then they would be able to pass through without any problem.

The Stigmata confirmation device was connected with the Knight Order’s headquarter using a circuit and originally it had the structure to send the data of the confirmed Stigmata to the headquarter, but this terminal was a stand-alone type.

“For this gate to has the device of Stigmata confirmation, this wall and gate seems to be quite new.”

Kazuki opened the gate while making such deduction.

The wall was also sturdily built with adamantite. The Knight Order didn’t just leave this wall unregulated and in order to not let the Haunted Ground expanded more than this it was made to be able to be maintained for a long period of time.

With Kazuki in the lead, the ancient heavy gate of adamantite was opening while creaking *giiiiiiiii*.

―Akane-senpai said before that [Thanks to the wall the expansion of the Haunted Ground can be held in check, however only in that part alone the magic power are accumulating in inward direction and so the moment you pass through the wall it has been confirmed that the magic power’s density will spring up drastically]. Her words was resurrected inside his head.

“…Certainly it’s so thick here.”

The instant they passed the wall, they felt a thickness of magic power that seemed to pierce their skin. The scenery was also changing. The denseness and thickness of the trees in the surrounding increased, their colors surpassed a mere poisonous tint and blackened like an ink. The sky was blocked by black leafs and even though it was afternoon currently, passed the wall was completely dark like an inside of a room with its electricity turned off. The ground under their feet was changing into a gently sloping hill road.

Kazuki felt his consciousness becoming distant. In panic he retained his consciousness using Trance. The Haunted Ground’s dense magic power was coming to reap the consciousness of the invader.

Coming until this far, it should be called as a miasma rather than a magic power.

The member that wasn’t really good in Trance―Kohaku groaned “Unuu-“.

“…O naiyoukou<ref>A type of energy or chi or ki, something like that</ref> polished and burning from the core of navel, drive away the ominous and incite the cool and clear rainbow into the soul! {{furigana|Kikan Choukou|Spirit Weight Long Rainbow}}!”

Suddenly Karin casted some kind of magic.

Thereupon an intense heat was born inside Kazuki’s stomach at once and rushed about through his whole body like a blood stream. That heat immediately penetrated his mind and cleared away the miasma.

It seemed the magic just now was casted altogether at all members. Kohaku who was weakening was also feeling refreshed from the heat.

“Just now is…?”

“A mind stimulating magic that drives away maliciousness...that’s what Tamamo no Mae said.”

Indeed, it was a magic that could recover the mind altogether from a light mind attack type.

Perhaps Karin would be an indispensable member for them to search the Level 2 even deeper.

“This place is not only thick in magic power.”

Miyabi-senpai murmured.

“…Some kind of magic is overwriting the space itself…”

Kazuki’s complexion changed hearing those words.

When he sharpened his senses, Kazuki was able to sense the same thing.

A magic that affected the space―someone had already come here!?

From the path ahead, a rustling sound of someone pushing their way through the trees approaching near them could be heard.

“Oi…that’s not a Demon Beast.”

Kohaku that directed her sight at the path ahead leaked out a groaning voice.

What appeared from the dark path was a small boy.

The boy was naked without wearing a single clothes and his skin was blue as if no blood was flowing inside.

There were no eyeballs in his head and in its place were only black cavities.

Just from looking at that appearance they were immediately reminded of something. A death person.

The deceased boy grinned widely the moment he saw Kazuki.

“…Mother said, to not play with you or Mio or Kaya.”

“…!”

Kazuki gulped.

“They are the kid of the institution Mother said. You mustn’t get close to those children who are not raised in decency she said.”

The inside of his heart became discomposed all at once.

Those were words that he had some memories to hear somewhere in his remote past by someone.

The boy kicked the ground after saying just those sentences and leaped forward with a force as if he was flying.

…Fast! It was as if the magic power of the Haunted Ground had seeped into the flesh that had lost its life and acted like Enchant Aura!

The boy came in a head-butt toward Kazuki who was bending forward. Kazuki drew out his sword in an Iai and met the attack.

The katana blocked the head-butt. He could feel a heavy and severe feedback in his hand. Kazuki didn’t block right from the front but parried it to the side diagonally. Having his charge parried, the boy staggered.

“Crush to death, <Taroudachi>! Battou Kaikon―Ashura Ryoudan!!”

From the side Kohaku enlarged her beloved Sacred Treasures and flattened down the boy with one attack. The boy crumpled down and he was buried into the ground with his four limbs twisted around like a frog.

Even so the pitch black eye socket didn’t see Kohaku but kept staring at Kazuki.

“…You got carried away just because you are strong in a fight…”

The boy spitted out cursing word that was dripping with unresolved regret at Kazuki.

“Not you, but Mio and Kaya, they are the one that is going to be made crying then…there is going to be no more place to belong or anywhere to escape for you…”

Those were also words he had a memory hearing before in the past.

It was the words from the opponent he had beaten after a brawl…. The boy’s whole body liquefied muddily into a pitch black liquid and seeped into the ground of the Haunted Ground.

“What in the world is that boy just now…”

Kohaku murmured while looking down on the melting boy.

“Gorilla girl.”

A whispering voice could be heard suddenly, Kazuki and the others raised their face.

From the gap between the pitch dark trees, the faces of several girls came out one after another even further.

The girl that stood in the lead focused at Kohaku directly and talked.

“That child, I heard that she want to become a swordsman and trained her body, not to be a magician.”

The other girls laughed in snickers.

“Let’s call her gorilla.”

“Gorilla.” “Gorilla.” “Come on stop it, the gorilla will get violent and come swinging at us you know.”

“Actually the person herself hate something worthless like a sword isn’t she?” “But it’s because she has to succeed the sword art that has continued for generations she said.”

“It’s a gorilla lineage after all so it cannot be helped.” “Uhho uhho! See me swinging my sword uhho!”

Kohaku’s face blushed bright red in a flash, she gripped her enlarged katana tightly.

“Wait Kohaku, if you rush carelessly you are going to get surrounded!”

Kazuki just barely took hold of Kohaku’s shoulder.

“How dare you in front of Kazuki…calling me gorilla or whatever…”

Kohaku’s voice was trembling in fury and sadness.

It was the voice and expression of a human whose old wound was gouged open.

For Kazuki too, he couldn’t think of those slanders as other people’s problem. The experience of receiving slander without any cause that looked down on swordsman as useless, even Kazuki had felt it before.

“You must not get bothered by that kind of unreasonable words.”

Kazuki said that to Kohaku who was seemed to be made to have a flashback of her past around the middle school.

“Besides instead of a gorilla, Kohaku is completely a beauty.”

“…Ka, Kazuki.”

Kohaku made an expression as if returning to the reality and turned back to look at Kazuki.

“Are you perhaps, saying that because you are properly looking at this one as a woman…”

“That’s just obvious right?”

“Ha? Isn’t the gorilla just getting carried away from getting pampered by a man thooouuugh?”

―The girls’ expression had turned into exactly like the face of [ogress of hell] toward Kohaku who was facing Kazuki with blushing cheeks. And then as one they kicked the ground and charged at Kohaku’s direction.

“U, UWAAAAAA!”

Karin raised a scream. Karin was looking at a different direction.

When Kazuki turned his sight…right there the figure of Hayashi Shizuka’s death body was standing.

“You dregs…you dregs you dregs you dregs, you dregs of a puppet!”

Shizuka’s face distorted into a look of fury.

“How dare you kicked and stepped on this me…!”

Karin faltered back for a moment, but she soon glared back resolutely.

“I screamed unconsciously just now but…I’m not scared of you anymore! You are just a fake-!”

Shizuka and Karin faced each other and they kicked the ground simultaneously.

Fist and fist, leg and leg, their respective techniques blended with each other just like once before.

Fake….

“Kazuki…”

A voice came at Kazuki’s direction. Led by the voice, Kazuki directed his sight at the voice’s direction.

The sounds of the others’ fight were vanishing toward the far off distance.

Kazuki had his eyes stolen by that dead body.

The dead body of an adult female was standing between the black trees.

It was a female he had a recollection of seeing before.

The appearances of that female…exist in the memory of his remote past, in the time where he was still a baby that wasn’t aware of anything around him.

The scene where Kazuki was abandoned in front of the gate of the orphanage when he was still a baby.

This person was…the woman from that time.

This person, abandoned me!!

Kazuki’s heart shook fiercely. The woman in his memory was hazy, but the death body in front of his eyes clearly represented the appearance of that person. ‘Was she making this kind of face’, Kazuki’s heart was covered with deep emotion.

“Kazuki, you have become big. You are trying really hard, and you have become strong.”

Slowly that woman was walking nearing Kazuki.

“…It’s fine to not keep persevering yourself anymore. Don’t force yourself anymore, its fine for you to sleep. I will protect you after all. Because I’m far stronger than even you.”

A smooth and soft voice like a silk. He felt like it resembled Kaguya-senpai’s voice in some respect.

That woman reached out her hands to embrace Kazuki.

Kazuki breathed in deeply. He concentrated magic power silently inside his head. He cooled down his consciousness as far as he could. And then from the depth of his stomach, he pushed out his voice.

“Be quiet, you imposter…! Of all things to do…!”

Filling his katana with all the might of his magic power, Kazuki drew out the Iai slash that he had tempered thoroughly in Hayashizaki household.

The female’s head was blown away as if a strong wind was blowing from above.

The female that had lost its head fell into her knees powerlessly and collapsed to the ground, it turned into a pitch black liquid and seeped into the ground. Kazuki breathed out while looking over that situation.

This was one kind of mind attack magic. Kazuki calmed down his heart using the Trance that he had tempered from his special training with Miyabi-senpai and grasped the situation in front of his eyes.

“First there is a magic that produced death bodies…and then it seems a magic is attached to the produced death bodies to stimulate people’s trauma.”

After making such analysis, Kazuki began the chant of [Futsu no Mitama]. The sword of evil severing should be effective to attack the death bodies.

When he looked around his surrounding once more, Kazuki and others were still within several steps away from the gate they had passed.

From left and right, from the front, from the direction of 180° in front of them death bodies were gathering near in cluster.

“Who is a gorilla! Kazuki has given his understanding of this one’s heart that loves the sword-! He even said to this one that this one is a beauty, so this one is now unrivalled!!”

Kohaku was not agitated anymore already from having her sword training that she had poured her soul into getting made fun of, she mowed down the death bodies with that sword art.

Karin was surrounded by even more death bodies. All the death bodies were wearing Hayashi Shizuka’s face.

“Nee-san is multiplying!?”

It was undoubtedly a nightmarish sight.

“Puppet” “Puppet” “Puppet” like that, the countless Shizuka were disparaging Karin.

“…Nee-san right now is the one that has completely become a puppet!”

Karin declared out an irrefutable sentence while knocking down the Shizuka crowd one by one in order.

The girl’s heart that had already rode past Shizuka’s death had no gap that could be taken advantage of already since the start.

“I’m going to level up from defeating a hundred Nee-san here!”

Karin was running off her mouth as if she was playing an action game together with Kazuki and Lotte while fighting the death bodies. …Those two were fine.

“Look there, there is an elf.”

“Uwa, the ears are really pointed, what a monster.”

“That is like how an animal became a Demon Beast don’t you think?”

Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai were receiving unjustified abuse from the death bodies. They were surrounded by the death bodies of young men that sported a foul expression. This too was a memory from their elementary or middle school it seemed.

Miyabi-senpai was looking down. Tears were gathering in Shinobu-senpai’s eyes and her face was becoming pale.

The death bodies were slowly approaching the two sisters who didn’t move at all.

“Shinobu-senpai, you must not yield against something fake like this! …Futsu no Mitama!”

Kazuki cut into the space between Shinobu-senpai and the death bodies and cut down the youth death body with one attack.

The blade of evil severing cut both the power of deceiving and the magic power that moved the death body.

“…Ka, Kazuki…”

Like a child, Shinobu-senpai grasped tightly the end of the back of the uniform of Kazuki who was standing in the way of the death bodies. It was hard to fight like that. But he accepted it.

“No matter what kind of unreasonable thing that happens, even so from now on I too will fight together with senpai. So it’s okay.”

“Re, really…? You are not going to lie, not going to be gone…?”

Shinobu-senpai questioned Kazuki with a trembling voice. It was a tone like that of a child toward her parent.

A voice that made the person hearing it to think that they absolutely must not betray her hope.

“Really, for forever.”

“…You are going to be my friend forever?”

“To the extent that I want to become more than senpai’s friend.”

Shinobu-senpai hugged Kazuki’s back tightly.

It was hard to fight like this. …But he was happy with this difficulty to fight. A heart mark also come flying.

“Moon Scraper!”

Suddenly a blade of light came flying from the back while drawing an arc, bisecting all the death bodies into half altogether.

Miyabi-senpai was not looking down from getting scared, she was chanting her spell.

“…It’s okay, Shinobu. Until now you are the one who keeps protecting me. From now on, I’ll be the one that protects you.”

While saying so, Miyabi-senpai embraced Shinobu-senpai from behind.

“Nee-sama…”

Shinobu-senpai leaked out her voice toward the sensation of her big sister from behind while hugging at Kazuki. Being wrapped by warmth from behind and front, surely she couldn’t feel anything like loneliness at all anymore.

The posture of Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai and Miyabi-senpai turned into something like a make-believe train.

It made it difficult to ask them to release him.

Kazuki called out to them “Let’s go, senpai!”, and just like that he faced the death bodies and swung his sword while still in the posture of make-believe train.

“Warm…this is teamwork…”

Shinobu-senpai who was clinging at Kazuki’s back murmured.

‘That’s not it’, he thought.

“Kazuki…if it’s hard to walk then perhaps we need to yell ‘one, two, three’ I wonder?”

Miyabi-senpai said.

Don’t need it.

===Part 2===

“…Hayashizaki Kazuki and his group finally arrived at Level 2.”

Hel who was following behind Ikousai who was silently defeating the Demon Beasts while advancing talked.

“They are faster than I thought. …Are they blowing through Level 1 and come to look at the situation here?”

Ikousai clicked her tongue. She was told by Loki to avoid an encounter with Hayashizaki Kazuki at all cost.

They still couldn’t find even a single Sacred Treasure.

“Err, my magic is…”

“They are defeating the death bodies in a really good pace. I don’t feel any considerable effect from your magic in blocking their way.”

Naiarlako hung her head down dejectedly.

At that time a lighnting descended down before Ikousai’s eyes. Silently a huge light landed in front of Ikousai it made her think whether it would pierce the ground, but the light then turned into the form of Ilyailiya in her pure white Magic Dress appearance.

This magician turned her body into light and displayed her form like a lightning.

“Question. Have you find the Sacred Treasures, o the King of this country?”

Ilyailiya called Ikousai who was the contractor of Susanoo as the King of this country.

As if such fact was only natural because Ilyailiya herself was assisting her in her endeavor.

“In my side, I have found two things that seemed to look like it.”

Ikousai could only stare blankly hearing those hard to believe words.

When she looked carefully, there was a mirror in Ilyailiya’s right hand and a number of red magatama connected through a string in her left hand. The mirror in the right hand was suddenly thrown at Ikousai’s direction.

Ikousai received it even while in confusion.

“I’ll entrust one in your care.”

“…Why?”

“Because everything will be for naught if you meet an untimely death in this Haunted Ground. That thing can become your strength right? It also should be useful for fighting the Demon Beasts.”

Ilyailiya was worrying whether Ikousai would be taking some delay because of the likes of Demon Beast.

Understanding what Ilyailiya meant, blood rushed to Ikousai’s head in fury.

“Having said that entrusting both of these to you altogether is also worrying. Because if both Sacred Treasures are stolen then there will be nothing more you can do. To breakup the risk I will carry one. Though this is not something that I can use.”

Ilyailiya coiled the magatama that was tied together with a string ―the <Yasakani no Magatama> onto her left hand that it was wrapped fixedly there and then she turned her back to Ikousai.

“I am thinking of searching the surrounding a little bit more. Because the last one still hasn’t been found.”

“It seems that Hayashizaki Kazuki finally arrived in this area.”

Ikousai presented the information as if boasting that by no means she didn’t acquire anything in this place.

Ilyailiya looked back expressionlessly as if she didn’t have much interest of it.

“I earnestly ask you to not do anything like challenging Hayashizaki Kazuki to battle. O King of this country.”

Ikousai grinded her teeth hearing those words. She felt even more fury on the woman in front of her eyes.

This woman too…is looking down on me…!

After that a fury toward herself boiled up inside.

Ilyailiya transformed into light and left that place with lightning speed.

“…We are going to defeat Hayashizaki Kazuki right now.”

Ikousai murmured to herself.

“Hahe-?”

Naiarlako leaked out a hitched voice.

“…Why? That’s different, from the order…”

Hel pointed out with a hoarse voice. Hearing the word ‘order’, Ikousai got even more irritated.

“Order you say? Who is the one that is ordering me around! No matter Kaya or Loki, I don’t have any intention to get ordered around by them!”

“Our objective is the Sacred Treasures…there is no reason to fight Hayashizaki Kazuki here…”

“What do you mean there is no reason? Don’t say such idiotic thing! Even more important than collecting the Sacred Treasures, it will be far faster and certain if we defeat Hayashizaki Kazuki right here! I can do that!”

“We are Loki’s troops…. If you are not moving according to Loki’s plan, then right now we won’t cooperate anymore than this with you in this place…”

“You think I will allow such willfulness. You bastard and also Loki are people of Yamato. All of you entered under my command for this operation. If you are not going to obey me…then no one is going to protest even if I lined up the head of you three bastards in this place.”

Hearing Ikousai’s words, killing intent wordlessly filled Midgardsormr’s eyes.

Naiarlako was timidly taking a peek at everyone’s faces in turn.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki has left behind his other comrades and come to this area right under our nose with a few number of troops, such chance has fallen into our lap. Our side can one-sidedly grasp the whereabouts of those guys, so we can even slip amidst the confusion of their battle with the death bodies and launch a surprise attack.”

“…Our camp has obtained two of the Sacred Treasures already, so there is no need to force ourselves…”

“But of course. But in critical time we can even escape with Midgardsmormr’s ability, as long as they don’t freeze the ground like in the previous battle. We are going to fight while holding the initiative, an escape route is also readily available. Such a good chance must not be wasted. If you bastards still has some intelligence remaining to think for yourself then surely you can understand.”

Ikousai who was arguing for argument’s sake became self-aware that the reason she was saying right now was just a minor reason.

If she went back like this with two out of three Sacred Treasures in her possession, surely she could win with that in the decisive battle. She was supposed to win.

But like that the achievement of collecting the Sacred Treasures belonged to Loki and Ilyailiya.

If she could…she wanted to win against Hayashizaki Kazuki without the cooperation of Loki and Ilyailiya who didn’t believe in her strength.

Right now was the last chance where she could do that, she noticed that along with the fury she felt to Ilyailiya.

“Hel. Gather the death bodies all at once in those guys’ location and make the timing for the sake of an ambush. And then hold back Hayashizaki Kazuki’s four companions with all of you. I won’t let you say you can’t do that.”

===Part 3===

How should she fight?

Kaguya who had resolved herself instantly worked her brain.

Rather than herself, the one who held the battle’s initiative right now was [the strongest close combat warrior] Beatrix.

Right now there were also swordsmen in Kaguya’s group but…surely they wouldn’t even be an opponent fro Beatrix. Then, preferably…!

“I’m doing a good battle, welcoming a good death, I’m a person that wish for participation in even more battle of heaven! The divine protection of blood color in my eyes! Berserk!!”

Without even allowing Kaguya time to consider for long, Beatrix’s eyes were colored like blood. Her dynamic vision and physical ability were magnified, it was the specialty magic of Beatrix who turned into a berserker.

And then Beatrix rushed at Kaguya with full speed.

Beatrix withdrew a large sword from her waist and slashed it with all her strength. Against the sudden development and the step-in with terrific speed, the swordsmen in Kaguya’s side couldn’t even react to protect Kaguya.

Like that was fine.

…She lured the enemy until just barely. And then,

“O desire lurking inside the sea of heart, pass through the deeply sinful flesh and reach out that hand! O embodiment of violation entangle following the desire! Desire Tentacles!”

Magic power shone from Kaguya’s body and that magic power fell down into the ground.

Beatrix’s blade was swinging down at Kaguya―in that instant, countless tentacles burst forth from the ground and entangled Kaguya, raising her up high in the air.

“Nuu-!?” Beatrix who raised a surprised voice had her blade cutting empty air. Beatrix’s nerve reflex was excellent but she couldn’t go as far as predicting magic.

The swung down blade bisected the tentacles from its roots.

But right before the tentacles were cut down they threw Kaguya far away with a *pon*.

Kaguya landed with a lot of distance opened between her and Beatrix.

Beatrix wasted no time to pursue in order to close the distance.

“I’ll pin down {{furigana|this girl|Beatrix}}!”

“I’ll bring down {{furigana|this girl|Otonashi Kaguya}}!”

Both of their voices overlapped without any arrangement beforehand. Kaguya felt a sense of responsibility, because Beatrix as a warrior that revered the Norse Mythology wished for a personal duel against the strongest enemy from her instinct.

“Desire Tentacles!”

Kaguya casted the same magic again and this time ''she made the tentacles waited in standby below the ground''.

Beatrix rushed madly ahead without paying it any attention and once more swung down the Norse’s large sword with her strong arm once more.

Kaguya resolved herself and accepted that one diagonal slash. Without even taking a single step to evade, she was just springing forth Psychokinesis that ran counter against the slash―Resist, and then.

“I curse thy without even any hesitation of getting wounded myself…shared pain is my joy! Cry and shout toward the mirror reflection! Suicide Black!”

Kaguya emitted out magic power vigorously and then transformed it into a jet black mist that entwined her body.

Beatrix immediately realized the dreadful meaning of ''attacking Otonashi Kaguya'', the Magika Stigma who possessed the alias of Nightmare Bringer.

“UOOOOOOO-!?”

Unknown violent pain that she couldn’t even imagine.

The sensation of her flesh cut open from her shoulder until her waist, of the blade sinking down while cutting open and crushing the flesh and bones.

[Suicide Black]―The pain that was supposed to be produced from the opponent’s attack was reflected back just like that to the opponent, it was that kind of magic.

Beatrix shouted. But it was not a screaming voice.

Smile floated into Beatrix’s mouth, a tone of delight was mixed into her voice.

“Is that so…my attack is, this kind of thing huh…!”

Seeing that reaction, a cold shudder froze Kaguya’s spine.

“O divine protection of militarist, double the Megin whirling in my body! With the will of god that spur me toward infinite battle, in this body! Meginjord!!”

A belt of light whirled on Beatrix’s body, doubling her physical ability.

Beatrix reversed her blade with her attack power further heightened and without any hesitation Beatrix launched a second attack at Kaguya.

“GUUUUUU! …Fufufu! FUHAA―HA-HA-HA!!”

While repeating yelling and laughing explosively, Beatrix kept swinging down her sword on Kaguya more and more.

She should be receiving pain of someone that had welcomed death twice or thrice already.

Along with Beatrix’s yell and laugh, Kaguya’s magic power was also getting rapidly smashed and scattered apart. What was protecting Kaguya’s body was only the Resist that was produced by Kaguya herself.

[Suicide Black] was only returning illusionary pain and didn’t possess any defensive effect whatsoever.

It was not a defensive magic, it was nothing more than a magic to make the enemy hesitated to attack.

But it was impossible to blow any cowardice into this warrior and made her did things like hesitating to attack.

And then even a single attack of this formidable enemy was really heavy when endured by something like Resist.

“I see, certainly the pain increased after a reinforcement magic was chanted! As expected from the magic of our god Thor!! That Divine Protection, I can feel it myself with my body here!!”

Unbelievable. This person…was trembling from joy!!

“O Thor the god of Asgard! Enjoy my blade dance and resound the roar! The thunder of heaven reside in this sword, already even the exchange of fighting is not allowed, send to oblivion!! Fjorgyn Megin!!”

Beatrix held her sword aloft high to the sky and lighting fell on that silver blade. Lighting element was enchanted on Beatrix’s large sword.

This berserker was going to heighten her own attack power.

She was not satisfied with just the pain of having her body slashed, she also wanted to taste the agony of electrification with her own body!

Kaguya faltered. Electric shock was an infinitesimal phenomeno that was produced from electron’s motion.

It was a difficult phenomenon that was hard to imagine for human. Namely it was hard to generate electricity with general magic, therefore it was hard to offset it with Resist.

But Kaguya couldn’t predict Beatrix’s attack like Kazuki.

If she couldn’t predict the attack then all of Beatrix’s attack was impossible to avoid with its god speed.

The single attack that hosted electricity cut apart Kaguya who was covered in black mist.

Kaguya tasted a sensation of her mind shaved off with grinding sounds while standing upright.

Beatrix yelled while laughing.

“O the god Thor! See clearly of my valor that doesn’t yield no matter in any kind of suffering!”

The Einherjar’s steel precept and the warrior’s instinctive masochism were changing the agony into pleasure.

To be a user of electricity on top of being a masochist…this was the worst compatibility with her!

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim inside the darkness that is pregnant with obstructive thoughts! The origin of nightmare, vicissitudes of materialism, answer to the terror and hope and bite…! Deep Specter!”

Kaguya endured the intense impact form her smashed magic power while chanting and she casted her magic.

From the shadow behind Beatrix whose head was full with pain, something attacked.

The blackness of the shadow abruptly swelled out while getting up from below, it changed into a monster with sharp fangs lining up in a row inside its widely opened mouth. That big mouth was biting at Beatrix as if enveloping her from right above.

“UOO-!?”

Beatrix whose concentration was stolen from pain got hit by that surprise attack completely. Getting eaten by a monster starting from her face, Beatrix swung her arm in an attempt to stab her balde to the monster.

But at that time the tentacles that were waiting deep in the earth bit and tore the earth to stretch out as if waiting for exactly that timing, entangling themselves at Beatrix who was trying to swing her blade.

Even in the case that she didn’t yield to the pain, her consciousness was undoubtedly disordered right now.

If Kaguya could by time from that disorder of the mind, that was enough.

“You think you can seal my movement with just this much-!”

Beatrix raised a thundering roar while filling her limbs with power, then she tore apart the tentacles.

Then once again, she stabbed her large sword to the monster that had swallowed her from her chest up and wouldn’t release her.

The shadow monster was stabbed with blade and it reflexively leaped back from Beatrix. The shadow monster tried to separate its distance from Beatrix and escaped. Beatrix mowed down the tentacles in her surrounding, and after that she drew near to stab a finishing blow to the monster―her awareness slipped away from Kaguya.

It was a narrow-mindedness that was unlike a veteran warrior.

…It was enough as long as her consciousness was disordered.

Kaguya sneaked closer to the back of the berserker without fearing the close-quarter range.

“Five star shining at the interstice between life and death, pillaged by the whim of the god of death that keeps turning, turn into a mute and miserable clay doll! …Near Death Roulette!!”

Kaguya raised the scythe that destroyed a sense with each attack.

Until now Kaguya hadn’t shaved Beatrix’s magic power satisfactorily. But even so there was no problem. This scythe destroyed one of the five senses one by one with each strike, and then it would sever the magic power circuit between the brain and the flesh with its sixth strike.

“…!”

When Beatrix stabbed the finishing blow to the shadow monster, with a ‘hah’ look of realization she noticed and looked behind her.

“Let’s go to the direction of the Einherjar group.”

Shouko decided while directing her senses of sight all over the Grand Haunted Ground using the <Onmyou Taikokuzu>.

“Why? Ain’t the commotion at Level 2 has higher importance?”

Silirat asked while clinging behind the squatting Shouko who was concentrating her mind.

“To go to Level 2 we have to follow Hayashizaki Kazuki’s path and pass through the gate, that will take too much time. Demon Beast is also gonna come out during the walk there.”

“Wonder if I can’t just busted up the wall―”

“We ain’t gonna know for sure ‘til we test it. It’s better to not do anything we ain’t gonna know unless we try it.”

Silirat show a sign of wanting to test her own strength but Shouko talked drily toward that.

“Rather than that…what do you think Hayashizaki Kazuki fear the most? For his comrade to get done in a place he know nothing of yeah. We can buy the most gratitude from him if we save his comrade from that you know.”

“I seee―, ain’t any mistake about that―! Well then…as expected Kou-jie<ref>Kou from Shoukou, and jie from jiejie which means older sister in Chinese</ref> cannot move right now huh?”

When Shouko cut off the magic power supply toward the Onmyou Taikyokuzu, she fell into her butt right in that place with a thud.

“No― good it’s no good, if you ask whether this Sacred Treasure is convenient, it’s really convenient but its magic power consumption is just the worst―. There ain’t anymore magic power left to even raise a single chopstick-!”

“Ca―n’t be he―lped huhh. Well…it’s gonna be enough with just the second rank of Ryouzanpaku here, this Silirat Denkaosen-sama! I’m offff!”

Silirat stood straight.

“Idiot. Don’t face them three to one but join force with Hayashizaki Kazuki’s comrades and battle together. The opponent too is the Einherjar you know.”

While waving her hand lazily toward Shouko’s instruction, Silirat followed along the route of Einherjar’s infiltration.

===Part 4===

“Kazuki”, Shinobu-senpai who was still clinging on Kazuki’s back opened her mouth.

Further behind her Miyabi-senpai was clinging at her and even now they were still looking like a make-believe train.

“Is something the matter?”

Kazuki asked back while cutting down the approaching death body.

“I have been thinking this for a while but by any chance…Kazuki…is this difficult for you to fight?”

Kazuki became unable to say anything.

“…I’m sorry. I have noticed, but I wanted to stay like this and don’t want to separate.”

From behind Kazuki, the presence of Shinobu-senpai getting rea-lly dejected was conveyed to him.

“It’s okay senpai, because the feeling of happiness being like this is far bigger compared to the difficulty of fighting.”

“…Really? You are not just being considera-…?”

“It’s true. Because of the imposter death body from before, I too become feeling lonely.”

“Then just a little more, I’ll stay like this.”

A heart mark came flying from behind. It was hard for him to swing around both his arms like this, but the death bodies were already unable to display the power of their curse due to Futsu no Mitama’s power and they were reduced into a mere puppet.

“KII…”

But―now that he thought again, this place is a Haunted Ground.

It was something obvious, but the enemies were not only the death bodies but also the Demon Beast.

Getting attracted by the sounds of Kazuki and the others’ fighting, there was things that came flying from the sky far away like crows that crowded around rotten trash.

What appeared from the darkness of Level 2’s forest were ominous devils.

Wings growing rough and bony like bat’s, large eyeballs―[Big Eye] raised a gaze filled with magic power at him.

It was a mind attack magic. Kazuki concentrated his mind and endured and severed the gaze itself with Futsu no Mitama.

A muscular devil with similar wings growing on its back and a goat face―a number of [Great Demon] too were forming a crowd and came flying. Against the demon who possessed strength far surpassing human and brandishing a trident, Kohaku and Karin bore the full brunt of their attacks and protected Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai.

The death bodies also still remained. The death bodies were also entering into the mix and it became a melee.

Someone that could display their strength in a melee, existed inside Kazuki’s comrades.

“Kazuki…I’ll properly fight with a real teamwork! …Thy wings bestowed by Belphegor, o <Ice Pillar of Flame>! Grasp the hell’s air superiority, hand down the explosion of contradiction without letting any to escape! Burning Icicle!”

Shinobu-senpai separated herself from Kazuki’s back nimbly and created Marchosias’s phantom body. Shinobu-senpai and Miyabi-senpai straddled the wolf that grew wings made of red crystal and dashed to the sky.

Raising to even higher sky then the flying Big Eyes and Great Demons, they scattered around red crystals from there. The red crystals that emitted bomb blast laced with heat and chill at the same time exploded one after another. The demons and the dead bodies was smashed apart everywhere from that destructive power.

“Senpai, thank you very much!”

“I’m doing my best. Look more. Praise me.”

“Shinobu-senpai is strong! You are so cool!”

“…Fufufu.”

When Kazuki sent his cheering, Shinobu-senpai made a peace sign at Kazuki with a delighted face.

It felt heartening from the senpai who had become conscious of teamwork.

…But there was still an anxious feeling that irritated his heart remaining.

In this Level 2, there was someone that created this situation.

It was the person that chanted the magic for the death bodies. Someone was infiltrating this place.

If they are not quickly discovered, the Sacred Treasures inside the Haunted Ground might be stolen and it would be a game over.

Kazuki felt impatience inside his heart. But Demon Beasts and death bodies were standing in the way of the impatient Kazuki.

…Rather, wouldn’t the intruder come this way to their location instead….

Such desire floated inside Kazuki’s mind for a fleeting instant, then it was right at that moment.

“…O toxin that resides inside the anguish, rot life in general…{{furigana|Plague Pain|Wind of Plague}}!”

From the other side slipping between the death bodies and the Demon Beasts, Kazuki felt a magic power being generated.

Magic that scattered poison around―Kazuki sensed that from the wavelength of the magic power.

A surprise attack. But a method to deal with that easily came into his head because this was a magic that was similar with Mibu-senpai’s chanted [Apocalypse Venom].

Kazuki wasted no time in chanting the magic that would deal with the poison magic.

But the surprise attack didn’t stop until just that.

“Psycho Noise!”

That was also the same magic that Naiarlatoteph once chanted. Consequently Kazuki swung Futsu no Mitama even faster than his thought and cut down the sound wave of the mind attack itself.

Thanks to that he could cast his magic.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge in this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

Kazuki brought forth a fierce tornado in the surrounding of himself and his comrades.

The wind containing toxin that was chanted by someone was scattered apart to another direction due to the tornado that Kazuki broke out. All the more the Demon Beasts that was the Big Eyes and Great Demons were falling down noisily before vanishing. From the tragic appearances of the Demon Beasts, he knew how powerful the toxic magic was.

He guessed that the opponents was aiming for a surprise attack with a powerful poison magic while sealing their magic chanting.

Thanks heaven, he could quickly disable all that ambushes.

And then at the same time, this was a good news for Kazuki.

Someone was coming to ambush them―this was just what he hoped! He would absolutely not let them escape from this place and defeat them right here!!

He even thought “Stupid idiot” toward the enemy’s action. No matter how he thought about it, showing their own appearance was a poor move.

Kazuki’s quick interception that confined the surprise attack instead became a surprise attack for the enemy themselves.

This is not the time to hesitate!!

“Zekorbeni!”

Kazuki drew to himself Prometheus’s consciousness through his bond with Lotte into the pendant-type Magic Dress on his chest. His bond with Lotte that had reached 150 became a new possible power for him.

“{{furigana|Mode・Veritas|Wisdom Dress}}!!”

Kazuki’s four limbs were wrapped with streamlined silvery Magic Dress.

And then he instantaneously casted Prometheus’s magic.

“Wings soaring in heaven, glaring eyes, invading world-destroying conflagration―manifest the authority of god right here, I advance deeper and deeper as the agent of civilization! Deep Striker!!”

A huge thruster unit was equipped on Kazuki’s body before he accelerated to the front in one go. The Futsu no Mitama that was protruded forward blown away all the lining up death bodies and devils―

He pierced the person that was hiding ahead of him.

“GUGAA…!” the one who leaked out such voice was a pale-skinned woman wearing a black robe.

Kazuki had seen before this how Loki’s troops in Ise Imperial Shrine were covering their body with this robe.

This was the magician where <Hel> was residing in her body.

Beside her, a girl whose body was wrapped in black punk fashion was directing both her hand at Kazuki.

He remembered seeing this girl before―she was the girl called Naiarlako that was introduced at him by Kaya!

Right now that girl was facing Kazuki in exactly a posture that was right before activating her magic.

“Answer my voice from the chaotic space sector…{{furigana|Meteor Zone|Dark Star Space}}!!”

A small black whirl was created within the girl’s two palm, from there countless small meteors were shot like a shotgun.

This time too he made his judgment instantly.

“O guardian of human race, the wisdom for the sake of opposing the will of tyrannical god right here…Custom Liberion!”

Kazuki instantly casted Prometheus’s level 6 magic, he replaced his armament to that.

From [Deep Striker] that specialized in straight line movement―to [Custom Liberion] that specialized in short interval repeated movement in all directions.

Kazuki read through the meteors trajectories and slipped through the gap between meteors and meteors in high speed zigzag.

While running away from enemy attacks, he confirmed the enemy’s figures.

Naiarlako. Hel. A reptile-faced woman who wore the same black robe―there was no doubt that this woman is the magician that was possessed by Midgardsormr. And then…Aisu Ikousai!

The woman whose body was wrapped in a lustrous Japanese clothes was among the group!

Kazuki directed the large-type gatling gun that was installed on Custom LIberion and fired wildly. Hel, Naiarlako, and Midgardsromr, these three helplessly had their magic power shaved off in grinding sounds.

But Ikousai was the only one that quickly evaded from the line of fire.

“All of you hold back the other bunches!!”

Ikousai called out to her comrades while casting her magic.

“…What is offered here is dance of scattering flowers like a storm! Calling the storm o honored god, dancing under the heaven please grant thy breath on my back! Fuujin Kenbu!!”

Ikousai’s contracted Diva <Susanoo> blew out a storm on Ikousai’s body and that wind accelerated Ikousai’s movement.

Ikousai put her body out of the harm way from the gatling with light movement as if riding the wind.

“Kazuki, the death bodies and the Demon Beasts has all been cleared…!”

Shinobu-senpai who was mounting Marchosias scattered apart many red crystals on Ikousai from the sky. But Ikousai predicted the falling points of those crystals and evaded nimbly.

Kazuki knew very well how hard it was to land an attack on Ikousai.

“Storm Fort!”

Kazuki casted the tornado magic once more. This magic didn’t only protect the body using tornado. With that tornado controlled by Kazuki’s will―he granted a complicated movement to the red crystals that were freefalling. The bomb blasts of heat and chill were also pursuing Ikousai freely due to the wind.

“Checkmate…”

Shinobu-senpai murmured to herself with a heated voice. A heart mark flew at him.

“Impudent behavior…!”

Ikousai desperately ran away from the crystals but Kazuki chased her with [Custom Liberion].

“Meteor Shot!”

Naiarlako fired countless meteors at Marchosias that continued its bombing from the sky.

“O power of the earth, bite at the prey that possesses will and life…{{furigana|Iwark Bite|Snake Rock Bite}}!!”

Midgardsormr hit her hand on the ground and countless rocks were flying up from there, the flying rocks transformed into a series of rock forming a snake that then attacked Marchosias.

Even though the phantom body of Marchosias barely evaded the meteors, its balance was broken from the motion and it was assaulted right at that timing by the rock snake that leaped at it in straight line. The snake entwined Marchosias after ramming its body and bit with its rock fang. The phantom body of Marchosias raised a roar while vanishing.

“KYAA-!”

Ryuutaki sisters that were riding Marchosias’s phantom body fell down.

“O warden of the soul…form that authority in my hand, {{furigana|Grim Reaper|Life Reaping}}!”

Hel created a huge scythe in her hand and leaped at the falling point of Ryuutaki sisters in waiting.

The magicians of Yamto displayed an unimaginable teamwork.

“This one won’t let you! …Crush to death, <Taroudachi>! Battou Kaikon―Ashura Ryoudan!!”

In order to prevent Hel, Kohaku leaped forward. Enlarging her beloved Sacred Treasures, she struck Hel’s scythe with all her strength. It turned into a sword-locking contest between a scythe and a sword.

“Now, Karin!”

When Kohaku called out, Karin rushed between the gaps of the huge Sacred Treasures and leaped into the bosom of Hel like a gale. She stepped on the earth forcefully to leap and then rammed her shoulder with all her strength in a collision.

“{{furigana|Tetsuzankou|Iron Mountain Push}}!”

Karin’s small statured body was exactly like a bullet of cannon, Hel was blown away for a few meters backward.

Shinobu-senpai who safely landed on the ground said her gratitude with “Thank you” to the two.

“We are comrades so it’s only natural.”

When Kohaku said so, Shinobu-senpai opened her eyes wide and her cheeks tinted red.

And then she approached near Kohaku and kissed her cheek lightly. Kohaku’s eyes turned round from that.

“Wh, what are you doing!?” “Friend.” “Friend!?” And so on, the two made a clamor at each other right in the middle of a battlefield.

“Then me too.” Miyabi-senpai too kissed Kohaku’s cheek.

“Eei, this one felt a little embarrassed somehow!”

Kohaku tore off herself from the twin sisters that were nuzzling themselves at her.

Naiarlako who was the enemy was looking at that spectacle with envious and somewhat greedy eyes for some reason.

“Anyway Kazuki, leave this guys to us and bring down the enemy’s general!”

With Kohaku’s words giving a push at his back, Kazuki concentrated his senses at Ikousai without any reservation.

“Ikousai! So you dislike settling this through something like a treasure hunting and purposefully coming here huh!?”

“…That’s not the only reason!”

Ikousai talked back with an expression as if chewing a bitter bug.

At that time Kazuki noticed that Ikousai’s left hand was holding something that looked like a mirror.

Because of that Ikousai was right now holding her sword with just one hand.

Perhaps she had an experience in two-swords style from the beginning, he couldn’t feel any awkwardness in her stance.

Was that a new Sacred Treasure again? Just like the time at Isonokami Shrine.

Mirror…. No, don’t tell me….

Kazuki thought that now he had to defeat Ikousai in this place without fail with even more urgency.

“My bad but this time I’ll go full power right from the start…You made me use the power of Solomon! Thunder descend down on my body granting me lighting thought and god speed…wake up the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!”

He casted Baal’s reinforcement magic that amplified and accelerated the electric signal that rushed about through his whole body.

Not to mention his physical ability, his mental activity was also accelerated making his magic power got amplified too. It also accelerated the function of [Custom Liberion] that maneuvered using magic power as fuel.

His bond with Lotte that now resided inside Zekorbeni became a potential that widened Kazuki’s width of tactics even further. When it became like this then Kazuki too already couldn’t be said as inferior in speed against Ikousai.

“Thy fury is the happiness of the war Shrine Maiden. Answer the kagura of soul invitation and spring forth the storm of outcry, part the cloud and please descend here…spirits and demons in this body! {{furigana|Chouryoku Shourai|Super Strength Invitation}}!!”

Ikousai too layered more reinforcement magic on her body in concert with Kazuki. The super strength of Susanoo entered her four limbs and increased her power.

The battle between the two had already became something like what was promised and sword exchanges in supernatural speed began.

The tendency was immediately leaning on one side.

“Kuh…you became faster than before!?”

Ikousai leaked out voice of confusion toward Kazuki who was slipping from blind spot to blind spot.

The angular-shaped armors of [Custom Liberion] that was attached on Kazuki’s four limbs were provided with flexible thruster units everywhere on it, Different with [Deep Striker], it was possible to freely accelerate, sudden brake, and change direction with it.

Moreover that movement was not from running on the ground but a free three dimensional maneuver in the air.

Even further both of the armors on the legs were provided with sharp blades, it became possible to even launch a slash with both legs.

It was already a completely different thing from a sword art that was controlled using human’s flesh body. Amidst the super acceleration that made it like the time was compressed, Kazuki was pursuing a completely new form of sword art.

Acceleration, variegated movement, Kazuki’s slashes which were types that had never been seen before easily cornered Ikousai.

“You change until this much with just the power of the King!? So I’m still lacking this! Susanoo’s power is <Usurpation>…if I don’t steal from someone then…!”

Ikousai barely evaded, deflected, and parried Kazuki’s attack by predicting ahead.

She could defend, but the difference in speed stole all of Ikousai’s chance to counterattack.

But even from Kazuki there was a scheme to penetrate the defense and deal a blow to Ikousai.

“Shit-!”

Ikousai back-stepped as if saying that she couldn’t bear with it. That action was born not from the thought that she could escape from Kazuki who surpassed her in speed, but from a psychological reflexive action.

It was an action born from impatience, a simple action that originally mustn’t be taken as a swordsman yet she was forced to take.

“Deep Striker!”

Kazuki once more instantly casted a magic with the power of Zekorbeni and replaced his armament.

This armament was exceedingly better in straight-line acceleration.

Kazuki accelerated in one go and caught up to the back-stepping Ikousai.

That magic which was instantly casted using Zekorbeni displayed no omen that could be predicted beforehand.

A sudden acceleration without any previous sign. Ikousai was unable to react against this sudden approaching. Kazuki thought that he himself too would not be able to react if the same thing was done to him. Putting aside warrior like Beatrix that moved using nerve reflex, it was impossible to avoid this for a predicting swordsman. Because it was so for himself that was why this option flashed inside his head.

Not being allowed to react at all, Ikousai was pierced with a speed of lightning.

Ikousai’s body was blown away from the recoil of the smashed magic like being hit in a traffic accident.

If she got hit with one more attack, she wouldn’t be able to escape anymore after that.

Kazuki pursued Ikousai even faster than how she was blown away and added even more one, two, and three strikes. Ikousai’s body was sent flying like a pinball continuously.

Right here he was going to stab the finishing blow. Kazuki rushed ahead with that intention.

“…Su, Susanoo’s blessing o the <nowiki><</nowiki>{{furigana|spouse of Ina|Inadzuma}}><ref>稲妻 means "lightning"; while the kanji mean "rice plant" and "wife", it's most likely just ''ateji'' (phonetic writing in kanji, where the characters retain only the reading, not the meaning, like with 馬鹿, "idiot", where the kanji mean "horse" and "deer").</ref>, display the crushing power that cover the earth with wild violence…{{furigana|Heitei Banrai|Subjugation Heavy Thunder}}!!”

But while receiving Kazuki’s consecutive attack, Ikousai was chanting a spell in order to change the flow of battle.

The high level magic of Susanoo, the person that call the storm and also the person that subjugate the country.

All of a sudden dark clouds were hanging over the head of Kazuki who was trying to continue his attack.

Clouds that were fully filled with electric charge were colliding with each other and rain of lightning were falling down chaotically from the impact.

It was impossible to avoid even with Foresight, a large scale destruction magic.

“This hand reach out to the height of Babel, right now this hand grasp the lightning of god! In accordance with my life, o thunder, whirl following my will! Collider Field!”

Kazuki wasted no time in creating a gauntlet and spread out a barrier of electricity from there.

Seeing through the attack’s element from the magic power’s surge and from there picking out the most optimum defensive magic was Kazuki’s prided tactic.

But the roaring of the lightning rain continued without stopping even when all of the gauntlet’s energy had been released, granting grave damage on Kazuki’s defensive magic power and [Deep Striker].

Ikousai finally came out in a counterattack. While the lighting was still shining, she brandished the blade that glinted silver and pierced the thruster unit. With that one attack [Deep Striker] lost its function and dispersed into light.

Having stolen Kazuki’s mobility, Ikousai floated a smile on her lips.

“Custom Liberion!!”

But Kazuki immediately poured his magic power back into Zekorbenin and once again equipped back a mobile armor on his body.

“…It’s not just a mere part exchange before this!?”

Ikousai’s smile was erased from shock.

Even though she thought that she had finally broke the equipment…like that her expression was colored in despair.

“You concentrated you magic power in that pendant! …No, something is possessing that pendant!? You mean the ability of the King of Solomon…is instant chanting just like the possessed magician!!”

Finally the thunderclouds were clearing up.

In their surrounding trees were scorched and the land turned into a wasteland, Kazuki was confronting Ikousai with an unobstructed view.

“It’s no big deal just because the trick got exposed!”

Accelerating the Custom Liberion, Kazuki once more pushed Ikousai into a one-sided defensive battle.

Now that he thought again this was the first time he fought Ikousai using Zekorbeni.

He could win. If he could use this power skillfully, they were not equal in strength.

But it couldn’t be said that he had it easy. A large amount of his magic power was sucked into Zekorbeni and his consciousness became hazy. Regardless of the control training he had done, he was forced to feel the severe sensation as if his brain tissue got sucked each time he used the power of the pendant.

Deep Striker, Custom Liberion, Deep Striker―and so on, using all of those consecutively cost him an unusual consumption of magic power.

If Ikousai noticed Kazuki’s exhaustion and brought the fight into a protracted fight, the situation would surely get turned around with Kazuki put into a predicament. By no meant he could let his exhaustion to color his expression.

He had to overwhelm Ikousai with a cool and composed expression as if he still had energy to spare.

When Kazuki patched up a relaxed smile on his face…impatience clearly appeared in Ikousai’s face.

“Shit-! Fast! Are you saying…that I’m no match of you in this situation…!”

Kazuki casted even more magic.

“O bird of paradise where the light of the heaven reside in that body, burn to ash the sin on the surface following my accusation! Israel Judgment!!”

Kazuki chanted Phoenix’s magic normally while Prometheus was residing inside Zekorbeni.

Dazzling light converged on Kazuki’s back, that light became a huge heat ray and shot at Ikousai.

Similar with Ikousai’s magic where Kazuki couldn’t do anything to evade, this too was an attack where there was no way for her to evade. Despair colored Ikousai’s expression.

But in a drastic change Ikousai made a face that prepared herself for the worst.

And then she suddenly thrust forward the mirror that she held in her hand and had never used at all until now. It was an old-fashioned bronze mirror.

“Illuminate all creation, <Yata no Kagami>! Fuukyou<ref>Seal Mirror</ref> Kaikon―{{furigana|Mikagami no Tate|Water Mirror Shield}}!!”

The bluish-dark dull bronze mirror absorbed Ikousai’s magic power and recovered its shine, at the same time it grew big and turned into a shield. The touted mirror shield reflected the heat ray Kazuki fired in its mirror surface.

When the heat ray was reflected in the mirror, all of the heat ray was absorbed into the mirror shield.

Kazuki’s eyes opened wide. A defensive ability that made a level 6 attack magic completely powerless…!

Just as he thought…that was one of the Three Sacred Treasures!

“It got blocked…you bastard’s attack! It got completely blocked just now!!”

Ikousai too let out a voice that seemed to say that this was the first time she knew about the power of the Sacred Treasure that she just used.

Kazuki pushed down his agitation. He must not lose his composed expression.

He wasted no time to close the distance and swung Futsu no Mitama.

Ikousai’s posture was disarrayed but the mirror shield that her hand kept putting up ''reflected Kazuki’s arm''.

Thereupon the mirror shield moved with a forceful speed and blocked Kazuki’s slash.

With uninterrupted movement Kazuki swung the blade on his leg at Ikousai. But the movement of that leg was also reflected on the mirror. The mirror shield once again moved with a forceful speed and blocked the blade.

Rather than calling that mirror’s movement as Ikousai’s will and decision, it was as if the mirror had its own will. The shield drew in attack, possibly the attack was sticking to the shield and got blocked.

This was…a shield that blocked every attack that was reflected in the mirror…!?

“Ku-…OOOOOO-!”

Suddenly Ikousai howled.

“Susanoo, hand me more power! No matter what kind of method I have to use, right here…!”

At the same time with her howl, a dense magic power was whirling at Ikousai’s right arm. The magic power that increased in thickness twisted reality, twisted Ikousai’s arm. Ikousai’s fair-skinned and captivating thin arm that stuck out from the sleeve of her glamorous kimono swelled up with her bone and muscle expanding, turning into a manly arm that shined with black luster.

It was Susanoo’s arm.

“Ikousai…you are going to hand over your own body to the Diva!?”

Kazuki felt a strange impatience. The opponent that he recognized as a rival was…in the process of throwing away her body!

“I’m not handing it over! I’m not going to throw away the fact that I am me!!”

That was what Kazuki once warned Ikousai about.

“…Susanoo! What you give me is just a right arm, that’s all!! I won’t allow anyone to look down at me…as myself!!”

Kazuki circled to Ikousai’s blind spot while she was yelling and stabbed Futsu no Mitama.

The stab that was like the sting of a bee was repelled away automatically by [Mikagami no Tate].

There was a need to circle at Ikousai’s right side―the range where it was not reflected at the mirror in the left hand.

But naturally Ikousai had saw through that Kazuki would move to that side.

“Polishing the heaven’s steel of iron sand o Totsuka no Tsurugi…release the flash that gouge the storm! This is the Orochi no Aramasa…the descend of tearing limbs from limbs, Ame no Habakiri!!”

The deep black right arm of Susanoo cause forth a swirl of magic power like a windstorm, it converged into Ikousai’s hand and became a single sword.

It was a mysterious sword with its edge of the blade forking into eight. That sword produced eight line of slashes with one swing.

In order to drive away Kazuki that was circling outside the range of the mirror, Ikousai mowed that sword horizontally in a large movement.

Kazuki too saw through that trajectory and made an abrupt turn to right overhead with Custom Liberion.

Ikousai’s blade was cutting empty air―or so he thought.

But the slash that was produced with Susanoo’s strong arm didn’t end as just a normal slash and created a violent sword wave. Eight line of windstorm―rather than calling it a slash it was already ''a large scale attack magic''.

Kazuki was planning to evade yet getting struck by the aftermath of the windstorm, he was blown away.

If he got hit by that attack directly, the damage from that wouldn’t compare with anything he got until now.

“…The offense power and defensive power…I’m surpassing you bastard in both now.”

With her right arm turned into a demon’s arm and her left arm holding the mirror shield, Ikousai glared at Kazuki.

But Ikousai’s expression warped into anguish.

“This is not a fight between swordsman anymore already…. Even if you bastard increase your power of King Solomon, I’ll show you that I will surpass that with my own way….I and you are equal. That’s why I will win in the end, in the number of the Three Sacred Treasures…. And then your power will be…gu-!”

From Ikousai’s yelling mouth, blood was spilling out in globs. Her white skin and the glamorous kimono were dirtied in reddish black. Ikousai had only her right arm possessed by Susanoo and was trying to hold back even further invasion into her body just by willpower alone. But her struggle against Susanoo distorted and destroyed her body from the inside. Her spine spasmed and Ikousai who was transformed into half-demon continued to spit out blood.

“…This is the limit already.”

A hoarse woman voice―Hel’s voice.

Two people in black robe and Naiarlako were rushing in escape toward Kazuki and Ikousai’s battlefield that had turned into a wasteland. Behind them, Kohaku and the others were chasing them.

Was the other side’s battle also ended up in a draw? …No, compared to the black robes, Kohaku and others’ exhaustion was more intense. ''In other words they were not the one that were at their limit but they had judged that Ikousai had reached her limit''.

Ikousai that was spitting out blood raised her face fiercely and glared at the woman named Hel.

“You bastard…you are still looking down at this me huh…I am…!”

“…Getting possessed by the power of Diva as one wants and then using that power freely is not something that simple. Still, we and Loki will lend you our power…. If you are going to fight in that way, then time is necessary.”

“Kuh. …Remember this, Hayashizaki Kazuki! I will be the one that win in the end! Even if I have to sell my soul to the devil!!”

“You are going to sell your soul to the devil!?”

The appearance of Ikousai whose right arm had been transformed into Susanoo’s possession was undoubtedly looked like someone that had sold her soul to the devil. But to go even further than this―the fearless smile of Loki came to mind in Kazuki’s head.

This girl just now was talking in the way that seemed sure of herself that she could gather the Three Sacred Treasures in greater number than himself. That matter made Kazuki felt even more uncanny rather than the matter about Susanoo’s arm.

Loki was leading her by the hand…''Ikousai was being degraded into Loki’s pawn''.

“We are drawing back, Midgardsormr! I’m taking home the Sacred Treasure!!”

Ikousai directed the mirror shield at Kazuki while running to the direction of her comrades.

Midgardsormr transformed her body from her human form into a gigantic snake in the blink of eye.

“…You won’t get away!”

Kazuki started to chant [Moves in the Field] to freeze the ground.

If the ground was frozen then Midgardsormr’s escape magic that assimilated herself with the ground to escape would be unusable.

“Psycho Noise!”

But in order to interfere with Kazuki’s chant, Naiarlako fired the sound wave of madness.

Kazuki swung Futsu no Mitama and tried to cut away the interference sound wave itself.

Naiarlako went “Now that I remember, he can do that!” and made a face that seemed to want to cry.

At that time something was flying at Kazuki from the sky and broke off Futsu no Mitama from the base.

“!?”

Kazuki failed to bisect the sound wave and received the interference sound wave directly, making it felt like his head was going to split. The magic that he was preparing was dispersed. What is that just now…!?

Something was flying here in high speed and broke Futsu no Mitama.

Something small from the sky flying here…a small meteor?

Kazuki looked up above his head. Right there the silver queen was calmly looking down at Kazuki and the others―no, she was looking down at Ikousai and her group.

Kazuki felt the temperature of his body grew cold all at once.

Ilyailiya Muromets!!

“Explain yourself!”

She talked with a sharpness of a silver knife.

“Explain yourself, I should have warned you already not to fight with Hayashizaki Kazuki. Then why are you exchanging blow with him right now and furthermore you got cornered like that?”

Even earlier than hearing the answer to her question, Ilyailiya sensed Ikousai and her group’s preparation to escape.

“…No, an answer is unnecessary. Just escape like that. I will support your endeavor.”

Although she said that, Ikousai’s escape was already at the stage where any assistance was unnecessary.

“Random Escape!”

Midgardsormr that had turned into a gigantic snake swallowed whole her comrades and leaped into the ground from the head. *zuru zuru zuru!* That long tail of hers was assimilating into the ground and her body was absorbed inside.

But Kazuki didn’t give a damn to their escape with his attention stolen by Ilyailiya.

No, his soul was stolen by the several red magatama that was connected by a long string on Ilyailiya’s wrist.

That was…that too was one of the Three Sacred Treasures.

The mirror shield that Ikousai used and also the magatama that was coiling around Ilyailiya’s wrist.

These guys somehow infiltrated until the depth of the Haunted Ground and had already discovered two of the Sacred Treasures.

…Loki was leading their hands. There was no doubt that he was the one that created this situation.

Ikousai got away.

“Everyone.”

Kazuki didn’t remove his sight from Ilyailiya and called to his comrades.

A King that had already reaches completion.

…She was an opponent that had taught him once already the difference between their status.

While a heavy pressure that was like a pure black liquid was enveloping the bottom of his guts, he spitted out words of heavy determination.

“We are going to defeat Russia’s Queen, Ilyailiya right here. We absolutely must not let her get away from here.”

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 2

2015-12-14T05:00:37Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 2 – Forest of Bewilderment */

==Chapter 2 – Forest of Bewilderment==

=== Part 1===

“…Is this information not mistaken?”

Beatrix asked her aide with a voice that was tinged with disappointment.

Inside one of the hotel rooms where the Einherjar was made to stay, Beatrix, Eleonora, and Damian were gathering and lowered the volume of their voices unintentionally in front of the taboo information.

“I’m sure it’s not wrong.”

It was not actually information that she could assert its authenticity that surely, but for the sake of moving Beatrix's heart Eleonora dared to assert it as the truth.

“It’s hard to believe so suddenly…it’s too much…too much of an inhuman story.”

Beatrix who had a pious moral sense from Odin’s teaching felt a completely chilling sensation inside her head’s core. Disappointment accompanied by fury that were extremely silently cold.

Even Damian was in a lost of what to say.

“Of course I think that Hayashizaki Kazuki is not involved in this plan itself. …I think there is no choice but to revise our stance to be neutral against both sides in this case.”

Taboo information―that was the data that Japan was secretly conducting human experiments on its own people. It was already hard to recognize from Germany’s point of view even just about how Japan was continuing to develop their culture of machine, but this blasphemy in front of their eyes was intolerable.

―However this information was the experiment data where the former Headmaster Otonashi was secretly advancing the experiment in the period when Naiarlatoteph was conducting his secret maneuvering. This data was handed over to Eleonora by a transformed Loki where it was made for the reader to misunderstand that it seemed even now the experiment was still being conducted by the government.

Beatrix and Eleonora recalled the girl with curious appearance called Hiakari Koyuki that was at Kazuki’s side. When they thought that the girl was exactly the product of this human experiment, suddenly the persuasiveness of this information increased.

And then, without even giving any time to verify the information, Eleonora urged Beatrix to change her mind.

“There is no benefit for us to tie a good relation with Japan. And so using this chance I think it is a good plan to entrust the ruling of this land to Yamato. We have to side with Yamato.”

“U, mu…is that so…”

Beatrix spoke ambiguously with bitter expression.

Eleonora who guessed what happened inside the heart of the superior that she respected and loved was also becoming gloomy inside.

In this kind of time, Eleonora always wanted to hate that young man.

“Captain is too charmed by that young man.”

“It’s really just like you said. The feeling of this 19 years old Beatrix-chan doesn’t even hesitate with the difference between our age.”

“Hesitate more. No matter what we are saying we won’t be able to understand each other with the people of this country. As long as we continue to swear loyalty to the gods of Norse. In the very end both of your destinies will surely miss each other. He is an enemy. And then his relation with Captain is a relation between warrior and warrior. Captain, is the sword inside your heart rusted completely?”

“There is no such thing! Kazuki is…that’s right…he is an opponent that I have to fight and defeat!!”

Beatrix yelled resolutely.

Hearing that Eleonora thought “Yosh”.

The heart of an Einherjar that loved battle had severed her attachment to that young man!

But “No, wait” suddenly Beatrix tapped her hand on her jaw and pondered something.

“If, if Yamato becomes the ruler of this country, and if that fellow Ikousai becomes the King of this country…Kazuki will become a mere commoner person right?”

“Eh? Ah, yes, he is going to be just a commoner then.”

“In that case…even if I take him back to Germany…there will be no problem at all right…?”

Eleonora was dumbfounded.

So it became like this? No, did she want that young man until this much?

Beatrix’s expression turned bright like a different person with a wide grin.

“Yosh, I got a great idea! We are going out in action right now! Luckily those bunch of Japan’s Knight Order have their hands full with observing the bunch of Kings from other countries and their observation on us is thin!”

Eleonora opened her eyes wide in shock.

“By any chance, is Captain saying that we are going to Fuji’s sea of trees after this?”

“You said that Kazuki and others are going to Fuji’s sea of trees from now on aren’t you? Fu-fu-fu, we are going to obstruct them. We are going to thoroughly get in their way, then if circumstances permit and I find Kazuki I’m going to fight him. It’s going to be a luscious fight for our conclusion! I’m going to defeat Kazuki, then after he falls into magic intoxication we will hide his body. If we do that then inevitably Yamato is going to win the struggle race for the Sacred Treasures. Kazuki will become a commoner. I’ll bring him home to Germany. And we are going to quietly hold a modest ceremony in Germany’s remote countryside. Uh huh.”

“What ‘uh huh’…Captain…”

“I-I feel that I’m not suited for a wedding dress or the like but…I’m not going to let Kazuki who will be the loser to say any complaint for sure!”

Beatrix fidgeted around. “Haa” Eleonora sighed like that.

“I have decided! As a warrior, I’m going to defeat Hayashizaki Kazuki!”

The largest love of Beatrix―her love of [fighting strong people], and her love for Hayashizaki Kazuki that had completely grown so large that it couldn’t be ignored anymore, with a strange harmony both of those loves had formed a single objective. It was idiotic when seen with a single glance, but it was a frighteningly perfect logic that offered no opening that could be taken for someone to insert their tsukkomi.

With Yamato’s victory there would be no more obstacles that stood in Beatrix’s way.

Beatrix leaped out from the hotel and ran.

She carried Eleonora and Damian on her shoulders while running. That way was faster for her.

Kazuki and his group was supposed to head for Fuji’s sea of trees using the magic light train, but Beatrix ran with her own feet. Even so she wasn’t really falling behind with her vigorous legs and stamina.

Seeing it from a human’s point of view they were nothing more except a suspicious group.

But as long as they didn’t get obstructed in this moment, then the matter of later was trivial. After all at that time Japan’s government would be overthrown and this country would become Yamato. After that they were going to bring Kazuki back home to Germany. After that whatever happened, happened. …Beatrix ran while drawing such perfect scene of future inside her mind.

Of course it didn’t mean that her aide Eleonora had completely stopped thinking.

“There are patrols by the Knight Orders at Fuji’s sea of trees.”

Eleonora had finished gathering all the intelligence of the Knight Order’s patrol schedule.

Following Eleonora’s direction, Beatrix’s group approached the gate of the wall. They evaded the entrance that was heavy with security in a detour and concealed themselves in the position a few kilometers west.

They kept concealing themselves like that while waiting for Kazuki and the students of the Knight Academy to enter the Haunted Ground.

===Part 2===

The two military buses where the elites of the Magic Division and the Sword Division were stuffed into came to a stop in front of the gate of Fuji’s sea of trees.

No matter how many times they saw it, the wall of adamantite with a height as if piercing the sky was a magnificent view. In its surrounding many knights and aged former knights was conducting security with numbers several times larger than before. He couldn’t think that the security could be broken easily.

The students that disembarked from the buses formed a line for each group with Kazuki standing in the head.

“Kazuki!”

Two persons mixed with the former knights’ security―Akane-senpai and Kanon-senpai were rushing to Kazuki’s spot while calling his name. They were the third years of the Magic Division that were accumulating hands-on training in the Knight Order.

“So you two senpai also came here.”

“Because it seemed that Akane wanted to meet you again so…ouch”

The head of Kanon-senpai who smiled mischievously was hit by Akane-senpai with a whack.

“That’s not it. To make the security of the gate even stricter, the active duty knights were also mobilized, but knights who can be trusted indefinitely to not be a spy are not really that much.”

“That’s right isn’t it, I’m relieved if Akane-senpai and the others are here.”

“But certainly this is also a rare chance, ehem, let’s exchange our contact address too.”

“Eh? Ah, that’s right, thank you very much.”

Akane-senpai took out a chic mobile phone with champagne golden color from her chest pocket.

Kazuki similarly took out his cell phone and made sure of each other’s contact address.

“If something happens then you can ask for a consultation of anything to me as the highest student of the Witch’s Mansion. Though it’s fine to contact me even if you don’t have any business.”

Hikaru-senpai clung on Kazuki’s back and came mingling into the conversation.

“Mufufu, Akane-senpai is approaching Kazuki♪”

Kanon-senpai too went ”fuhihi” and clung at Akane-senpai’s back to mingle into the conversation.

“Geez really―, how unexpected―, for that Akane to be this fast in moving on a man―☆”

“Do, don’t misunderstand you two!”

A slight embarrassment peeked out from her expression, Akane-senpai then drove off Kanon-senpai.

“I just think of him as a man I can respect…no, as a junior I can respect, that’s all. I’m just a mediocre person after all. …Kanon! Start processing the procedure for these children to pass the gate!”

Akane-senpai pulled Kanon-senpai’s hand and walked to the gate’s direction.

“That person is exactly a person you can respect you know.”

Still clinging on Kazuki’s back, Hikaru-senpai brought her face near to Kazuki.

“With the exception of Enchant Aura, her abilities are uniformly high levels in all lineage of magic. She is a person with no field she is bad at.”

All her abilities were equal―which meant without a doubt that it was the result of not trying to rely on the quality she was born with but methodically continuing to temper herself objectively.

Achieving completion just by her strong will, a person of hard work.

“She totally lost at magic power’s absolute amount and output power against Kanon-senpai, but her chanting speed is said to be number one inside the history of the Knight Academy. She also has never gotten a score below 95 in any subject.”

“How amazing…like that she doesn’t have any grounds to say that she is just a mediocre person.”

“She is going to lose in a duel against Kanon-senpai and Kaguya. But if each of them are thrown into Haunted Ground, then perhaps the one who will successfully clear the place first is going to be Akane-senpai I wonder.”

Kazuki felt complicated while listening the story.

For Akane-senpai to evaluate herself as a mediocre person, compared to him which part of him was it that could be said as special then? Why did Leme choose him, he didn’t get it at all.

He was unexpectedly chosen by Leme, so could he be called as a special human because of that….

…Then this power, was he going to say that he was not worthy of it and he wanted to throw it away?

No. He didn’t want to do that.

Then, he had to become a human that was more worthy of this power.

He had to obtain the power of a King in his hand with his own will.

In front of this battle that gambled the Three Sacred Treasures, all the cowardice vanished from his heart.

“Kazuki and Akane-senpai are a little similar. Both of you are hard workers. I love the two of you.”

Hikaru-senpai rubbed her cheek on Kazuki while clinging at him.

“I too must work harder so not to lose against Akane-senpai. …Come on, Hikaru-senpai is also one of the leaders so please return to your own group.”

Kazuki tore off the clinging Hikaru-senpai from his body and pushed her back toward the direction where her members were at.

“Well then, operation start!”

The students that entered inside the Haunted Ground were scattered in each group so as to not let their area of exploration overlap with each other. Everyone was aiming for the direction where the magic power was thick and no one had gone into yet while defeating the Demon Beasts they encountered and liberating the Haunted Ground very thoroughly. That was the strategy they were using.

Fuji’s sea of trees was divided into three levels. The sphere of 5 kilometer radius with the peak of Mountain Fuji as the center was the level 3 area, and then further within 5 kilometer outside from it was the level 2 area, and then even further 5 kilometer outside was the level 1 area―each of the areas’ borders were encircled with a gigantic wall where no one could pass except through the gate.

It was a Grand Haunted Ground that had grown to possess three areas with a total radius of 15 kilometer.

This wall was used because the Knight Order was once unable to liberate the Haunted Ground, and at that time they encircled it with the wall for the time being and yet in the end the wall too was completely swallowed by the Haunted Ground…these walls were created from the repeat of such occurrences multiple times.

Right now was exactly the time to liberate this Grand Haunted Ground while taking the opportunity to discover the Three Sacred Treasures.

Because before this Kazuki and others had split into two groups and searched the left and right near the entrance for a few kilos, at the beginning there were no figures of Demon Beast around. Everyone scattered widely all at once and the other groups soon became invisible.

“Let’s go around in a circle from the deepest place for our group.”

Kazuki moved following his image of entering the depth aiming for the second wall inside, and from there they were going to go around in a circle. Like that they were going to the place where the magic power was the thickest―which meant that they were going to explore the area with powerful Demon Beast, but a small number of elite had gathered in Kazuki’s group. Kazuki felt that going around that area was only a natural responsibility for them.

Kazuki, Ryuutaki Sisters, Karin, and Kohaku. It was a group with these five.

As far as the eye could see, the more they advanced deeper the dampness and the stench became more choking in the air and around them became a forest of Haunted Ground. There was no green of the nature but a poisonous tint that was spreading around them.

There was still no atmosphere of mountain around them.

“Don’t you dare order me and Nee-sama around, you quack student council president.”

…Shinobu-senpai ignored Kazuki from the very beginning and kept pulling Miyabi-senpai’s hand while advancing forward rudely.

“You dare calling this one’s bosom friend a quack you bastard!”

Behind Shinobu-senpai who was advancing forward, Kohaku yelled exposing her rage.

After Kazuki admonished Kohaku, the result was Kohaku stopped thinking of Kazuki [based in marriage] and tried to build the human relationship between them from the start again. It seemed that she settled down to regard Kazuki in the position as a [bosom friend].

“To insult mine’s bosom friend that has been arranged to become this one’s husband, this one who is his future wife wouldn’t allow it!”

Somehow it was a bosom friend with a really impure feel in it.

But Shinobu-senpai was advancing forward rudely as if Kohaku or anything else didn’t exist.

“Why is she participating in this quest anyway if she just acts like this?”

Karin tilted her head from the totally justified question.

“I think that’s because Miyabi-senpai said that she would participate and so she came along.”

Miyabi-senpai was feeling that she wanted to have a connection to the outside, her consciousness of wanting to become useful to the society with her ability was stronger than other people. She wished to become useful and from that have the surrounding people recognize the power of elves.

Yet with Miyabi-senpai like that, Shinobu-senpai was like a guard dog that displayed its threatening glare so that no one would approach near them…she was someone that was similar to a hindrance.

Even while Miyabi-senpai called “Shinobu!” in reprimand, her arms was still pulled ahead without stopping.

“Wait I mean, moving ahead carelessly like that is really dangerous senpai!”

Kazuki chased them in panic.

But with Kazuki chasing behind, Shinobu-senpai then moved her feet even faster unnecessarily.

“KIIIIIIIIIIIIII!”

Suddenly a gryphon that was lurking on top of a tree that looked poisonous in color determined Shinobu-senpai and other as prey and swooped down nearing them. It was a fantastical wild beast with a head and wings of eagle on body and limbs of a lion.

“HAAAAA!”

Karin immediately dashed and overtook the Ryuutaki sisters and launched a flying kick to the swooping down gryphon with all her strength.

Kazuki sensed Karin’s movement and entered a stance for support.

“GUKIIIII!”

The torso of the gryphon distorted from Karin’s fierce kick. Pulverized sounds rang out crackingly under its bulky fur. Karin’s kick that was strengthened with Enchant Aura possessed a destructive power until that much.

But from the mouth of the gryphon that largely opened, swirling magic power was produced―rather than calling it organism activity, it was a phenomenon that was closer with magic. The whirling of magic power transformed into a whirling of flame and it was spit at Karin along with a long breath like a gale―fire breath.

Karin’s posture was stiffening because of her full power kick to help the Ryuutaki sisters, she couldn’t move to evade.

But Kazuki knew beforehand that the gryphon would do that kind of attack.

“Burn to ashes all that you touch…the scorching heat of rejection without any place to resort to! Self Burning!”

With Kazuki’s support magic, Karin’s body that was very nearly swallowed was wrapped in armor of flame.

The flame armor absorbed the fire breath and cancelled each other.

“Oo! Thank you, Hayashizaki Kazuki!”

Karin raised a happy voice while landing from her flying kick, then she stepped on the earth and filled her fist with power.

There Kazuki controlled the flame armor with Psychokinesis and concentrated the flame on Karin’s fist.

The flame armor transformed into a flame knuckle.

“Oooo!?”

Karin raised a shocked voice while swinging her flaming fist. When she struck a further kick in a combo, Kazuki Foresighted that movement and this time he moved the flame to her toes.

The gryphon that received a boisterous dance of flame raised a scream “KIIIIIII!” and dispersed into magic power light before vanishing.

Karin went “Hooray!” and jumped up and down.

“As expected from Karin huh.”

Kazuki once again felt admiration toward the martial arts of Karin while approaching near the back of the girl that was jumping up and down.

“Oi Hayashizaki Kazuki! It was really great just now you know!? Somehow just now was awesome!”

Karin grasped Kazuki’s both hands and swung it up and down.

“What are you saying, just this much is only a normal teamwork right?”

“Teamwork! I don’t know that! It’s my first time doing something like this-!”

“First time you say…you also fought together with Hayashi Shizuka right?”

When Kazuki said out that name, Karin’s bright eyes became dark and clouded and got dull instantly.

“Fighting together with Shizuka…was mostly painful…”

Now that she mentioned it…the teamwork between Karin and Shizuka was something like that.

Shizuka granted Karin with power of immortality accompanied with intense pain and making her as a wall of meat single-mindedly.

Such an act couldn’t be called teamwork…

“I have the hunch that it’ll be really fun to fight together with you!!”

“That, well, compared to a treatment as a meat wall…sorry to make you remember a strange thing.”

Karin was going “Teamwork♪ Teamwork♪” cheerfully while turning round and round around Kazuki and a little heart mark flew out from her.

Katsura Karin―48

“…”

Kohaku saw that only one gryphon wouldn’t pose any problem and she was being vigilant toward the surrounding if there would be any reinforcement for the Demon Beast or not.

She was really reliable with her calmness.

“…Hmph, a teamwork like that, the teamwork between me and Nee-sama is far more skilled than that.”

Shinobu-senpai stood upright when she was protected by Karin, but even now she was still pulling Miyabi-senpai’s hand while walking ahead briskly. She was trying to walk in the lead stubbornly. Kazuki chased her in panic.

“Senpai, that’s troubling!”

In the space between Kazuki who was hot on Shinobu-senpai’s heels and Shinobu-senpai herself, Miyabi-senpai was being in a dither from the current happenstance.

“KIIIII!”

―Without even any time to persuade Shinobu-senpai, a gryphon once again descended down from the sky before them.

Shinobu-senpai stood right in front of Miyabi-senpai to cover for her.

“You think I care if you bastard is troubled. We are going to show you that other people are unnecessary for both of us! …Thy wings bestowed from Belphegor, o <ice pillar of flame>! Mask us, became the wall of unreasonable contradiction! Cross Conflict!”

After Shinobu-senpai lured the gryphon close enough she casted her defensive magic. Wings of red crystal grew out from her back. Marchosias’s <ice pillar of flame> that possessed contradictory special characteristic of having both powerful heat and chill, these wings were a fragment of its power.

It protected the user’s body from double elements and it could also attack with double elements.

Shinobu-senpai concealed her body with the crystal wings and blocked the claw attack of the descending gryphon. The crystal wing was slightly chipped from the impact. The chipped crystal emitted heat and cold and part of the gryphon’s leg that touched it was burned.

“GUGIIIIII!”

While the gryphon raised a scream it was still swinging both its front legs frantically however.

The gryphon’s claws repelled away the crystal wings with brute force. Shinobu-senpai who didn’t have any knowledge of martial arts couldn’t react to that.

The gryphon wrenched open a gap in her guard and then it brandished its claw.

Shinobu-senpai was struck with one hit on her body and blue magic power was scattered.

“Dance your wing and scatter the spark. Trail behind a spiraling wind, become a life gouging bullet! Flap and shoot out! Barrett!”

Kazuki frantically backed up Shinobu-senpai whose guard of crystal wings was broken. The bullet of flame struck home and hindered the gryphon’s following attack.

But with a glare Shinobu-senpai directed an expression of fury at his direction.

“Don’t interfere unnecessarily!”

With that shout, not only Kazuki, but Kohaku and Karin that was going to enter their assistances also stopped their movement.

“O goddess of affection…please grant the illumination of light toward the warrior that challenge the trial under thy watch. Moonlight Breath!”

While being protected by Shinobu-senpai, Miyabi-senpai chanted a reinforcement magic.

Shadow of the moon faintly floated on the clear sky above their head, the moonlight descended down on Shinobu-senpai.

The blessing toward the warrior of the moon goddess strengthened the physical ability of Shinobu-senpai.

“UAAAAAAAAAAA-!” Raising her voice, Shinobu-senpai blocked the arm that the gryphon swung down. Arm and arm tangled with each other solidly and her posture entered a contest of strength with the gryphon.

‘How rash’, Kazuki was taken aback.

Although she was strengthened, Shinobi-senpai was supposed to be unsatisfactorily uninformed in martial art.

Even just blocking with only her two arms was peeling off Shinobu-senpai’s magic power.

The gryphon whose both arms were restrained pulled back its head and took a stance of going to stab with its beak. With her posture there was no way for Shinobu-senpai to defend.

But Shinobu-senpai barely maintained her chant and casted her magic.

“Kuh…O lonely wolf wandering the forest, thy is bestowed the moonlight from the goddess. That light is the strength of warrior…change the sharp fang into blade, display that bravery! Blade Tusk!!”

Twin swords that danced in the air stabbed at the eyeballs of the gryphon.

The gryphon raised a scream and its movement stopped.

“O crescent moon of the frozen sky, cleave the cloud following the blowing wind, cut down the life of the surface earth…Moon Scraper!”

At Shinobu-senpai’s back, Miyabi-senpai created a blade of crescent moon and threw it at the gryphon.

The blade of light that flew drawing an arc grew large in the blink of eye the moment it was separated from Miyabi-senpai’s hand, it bisected the gryphon’s torso right into two from the side. The gryphon finally scattered into magic power light.

“…How’s that, hmph.”

Shinobu-senpai’s voice leaked out saying that.

“…Didn’t senpai just barely manage it?”

Kazuki rushed near the two sisters with a grieving sigh.

In the first place gryphon was a demon beast that often came attacking in swarm.

Just now it was nothing more than luck that they could somehow make do with just the two of them.

“Hmph, what’s with that weak-kneed posture! It’s just impossible for a fellow without any knowledge of martial art to fight without any vanguard! Yaa―ii, yaa―ii!”

Karin lined up beside Kazuki and directed an abusive speech to Shinobu-senpai like a kid.

But when Shinobu-senpai wordlessly directed a glare filled with sharp glint at Karin, Karin was trembling violently.

“…Ha, Hayashizaki Kazuki, that girl just didn’t get a joke…she’s scaryyy”

Karin clung at Kazuki’s arm in fright.

“…It seems that the playing around is over.”

Kohaku said so with a sigh while looking up at the sky in the east.

“The Grand Haunted Ground is coming at us seriously here.”

At the east sky that was brightly pure white from the morning sun, countless black shadows were floating. The black shadows were approaching their direction while flickering, their contour gradually became exposed―a swarm of gryphon.

The piercing cry of Demon Beast resounded.

“This one is going first! …You just pull back!!”

When Shinobu-senpai tried to meet the assault of the gryphon’s swarm rashly, Kohaku got the drop on her and pushed her down with all her strength. Shinobu-senpai staggered and Kohaku rushed ahead while sparing a backward glance at her.

In the first place Kohaku had a polite personality that put importance on the age order. What she did was rough but it was also the correct judgment.

Karin too went after Kohaku from behind. Shinobu-senpai was left in the dust and missed the chance to continue to be obstinate.

“GOOOAAAAAAAAAA-!”

From their behind, a much heavier growl compared to the gryphon’s cry was resounding.

Kazuki and the Ryuutaki sisters looked behind them.

From behind a giant that might be even as big as a single house―a troll was approaching them while pushing down the trees and trampling those underfoot with a pole that looked like a log brandished in its hand. It was making a face similar like human but they really couldn’t feel any humanity from the bloodshot eyes that peeked out from behind its unkempt, ruffled hair.

With one hand Kazuki held back Shinobu-senpai who might try to leap out at the enemy.

“Certainly I know that both senpai were able to clear all the quests you took until now with just the two of you…but the Demon Beasts of this Grand Haunted Ground are far more formidable compared to your average Demon Beast.”

Shinobu-senpai bit her lower lips and looked down.

“Can senpai engage in a bout with that troll using the way of fighting like before?”

The answer to that question was clear as day.

Kazuki kicked the ground without waiting for an answer and intercepted the troll.

“Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai, please back us up from behind with magic!”

Even while saying that, he understood that Shinobu-senpai wouldn’t obediently give him such a favor.

Both Karin and Kohaku were excellent warriors.

They could tidy up the swarm of gryphon and the troll without any significant harm.

There was no heaps of corpses all around even with the number of the enemies, the defeated Demon Beasts became light one after another before disappearing.

“…As expected it’s harsh dealing with them with mostly just melee combat.”

Kohaku talked as if criticizing Shinobu-senpai implicitly.

Shinobu-senpai was hanging her head down with a sulking face.

Miyabi-senpai hung her head down with half-closed eyes and put her breathing in order. She was breathing heavily with her shoulders heaving. Miyabi-senpai was trying to do the work of two persons with herself alone and continuing to fight with vehement chanting speed.

Kazuki was also doing similar thing, to compensate for the share of Shinobu-senpai who was not fighting, he was constantly minding the battle situation with the gryphon at the opposite side even while fighting the troll, sometimes he let loose defensive magic for his companions.

The troll at Kazuki’s side was a tough Demon Beast, but because it was just a single troll he could do it skillfully.

Indifferent to Kazuki’s hardship, Karin raised a voice that was bursting with cheer.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki! Your magic is awesome! It came flying here right in the critical moments like a hero of justice!”

And then she optimistically went “Teamwork♪ Teamwork♪” while frolicking with one of Kazuki’s hand.

It seemed that she was feeling a great culture shock.

Looking at that Kohaku went “Mu…!” and stiffened.

“In contrast with this one who just got irritated with other people, she instead frankly thanked Kazuki the first thing while fawning on him. A woman that just makes the atmosphere heavy and a woman that can lighten the feeling of a man innocently…by, by any chance is this what is called the difference of the fundamental girl power!?”

Somehow Kohaku began to be calculating of something incomprehensible.

“Kohaku, I also like a stoic person that is strict with both other people and herself you know. Because Kanae is also that kind of type and she makes you feel that with her you can grow together.”

“Is, is that so!? Really!? Growing together…and then after that is engagement!?”

“It’s not engagement…”

“So it’s no engagement…”

Kohaku dropped her shoulders in dejection…

“After all bosom friends doesn’t get engaged with each other.”

“Standing in the position of bosom friend has quickly become really hard…”

“I’ll say this first but you haven’t yet done a single act that is worthy of the title bosom friend.”

“I want to quickly become a bride…”

“I don’t care where just disappear somewhere.”

“Why are you saying such a cruel thing to this one-!”

“Because you are my amiable bosom friend.”

“Ah, is that so? Because we are a fellow bosom friend so that’s a forgivable joke instead. When it’s said like that there is this impression of both of us actually getting along.”

Kohaku came to the grips with Kazuki’s heavy frivolous talk and smiled positively. What a honest fellow.

Karin’s eyes brightened.

“Oi, Hayashizaki Kazuki. If talking to each other like that is what is called a friend then I too am going to be your friend! After all teamwork is fun!”

Karin was nuzzling herself at Kazuki’s arm like a small animal.

Seeing that behavior of Karin, Kohaku was once again got distressed by something.

“Ho, how licentious…not, is this kind of thing normal between man and woman in this present day…? Then this one too…”

Kohaku went “Eei!” and hugged Kazuki’s other arm resolutely then she rubbed her body at him repeatedly.

“Wh, what are you doing copying someone else! Right now Hayashizaki Kazuki is busy doing teamwork with me here!”

Karin too said out something of uncertain meaning while being burned with sense of rivalry, then she rubbed her body at him all the more.

When it became like that the fire of rivalry spirit was lit up inside Kohaku too.

“ “Rub rub~!” “

…Both of their bodies were not particularly well-rounded figures so when he was scraped strongly until that much it felt hurt instead.

The two girls that swayed up and down intensely at his left and right were completely like the piston motion of a jackhammer.

“…Hmph, how stupid.”

Shinobu-senpai who became left out of the event murmured as if spitting out.

Karin twitched in a fright and her movement stopped. Kazuki thought that such way of talking was not right. Kohaku went “Rebuttal impossible” and she suddenly became calm in instropection.

“Shinobu, don’t just keep talking abusively like that! You were always disturbing everyone’s group harmony since before!”

Miyabi-senpai shouted after having lost her patience.

“Everything else doesn’t matter…I and Nee-sama don’t need other people at all. It’s fine as long as there is just the both of us.”

“Such thing is obviously impossible!”

Her shoulders shaking, tears were gradually piling up in Miyabi-senpai’s eyes. Shinobu-senpai twitched in fright seeing that expression.

Miyabi-senpai wished for the outside world and volunteered to participate in this quest. She wanted more companions. She wanted herself who was once persecuted to become a hero of the world as a knight.

There Shinobu-senpai was following Miyabi-senpai and tried to drive away the people who tried to become closer to Miyabi-senpai. In spite of how this quest had group activity as its premise.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.08 123.jpg|thumb]]

Miyabi-senpai kept on talking without pause with words that sounded like scream.

“It’s just a delusion to keep living just with both you and me! Whoever it is, even us, can only keep living like this from borrowing the strength of many other people in other places we cannot see! We have to possess the awareness to return the favor for all that…society is something like that, it’s no good to not recognize that when we become adult don’t you know!?”

“…Hnn. If we are not looking at it, then that’s the same with there is nothing there in the first place.”

“That way of living…!”

Miyabi-senpai turned her back on Shinobu-senpai as if driving her off and embraced Kazuki tightly.

“ “Right from the front!?” “

From right beside him where Karin and Kohaku were hugging both his arms, both of them were raising voices that were taken by surprise.

Miyabi-senpai hugged Kazuki right from the from and then she rubbed her body even more intensely than the other two at Kazuki. Different from the other two she felt terribly bouncy. She was a glamorous senpai right about next to Kaguya-senpai.

“Se, senpai…we are watched by her like this!”

While Kazuki was almost led astray by the really sweet sensation, he looked at Shinobu-senpai’s expression in panic.

―Seeing the figure of her big sister getting intimate with Kazuki, Shinobu-senpai’s expression warped into grief.

―As if a frozen water surface was stepped on with all one’s strength, *parin* something was broken.

For some reason the feeling inside Shinobu-senpai was transmitted at Kazuki.

Shinobu-senpai turned her back at Kazuki and others. And then she dashed right away somewhere. She went through a pitch black path with no definite direction into the forest of the Haunted Ground.

The back of Shinobu-senpai that emitted a dim light from her Magic Dress disappeared into the darkness between the tree trunks that twisted eerily.

“I…didn’t say anything wrong…”

Refusing to chase after that back, Miyabi-senpai kept hugging Kazuki as it was and leaked out an isolated voice.

It was a voice that seemed to want to express how she wanted to be separated completely from her twin little sister just like that.

Kazuki felt like his heart was going to be crushed from the grief.

“…But we have to chase her, this place is a Haunted Ground.”

This place was not a place so carefree where they could have a quarrel like this between themselves.

To run off like that completely alone was just…!

Kazuki untangled everyone who was still clinging to him even now and rushed off.

===Part 3===

Kazuki had the advantage in leg speed. The back of Shinobu-senpai soon became visible for him.

But while he was thinking so, suddenly his field of vision became dim in haziness and Shinobu-senpai’s back disappeared from his sight. White―in front of his eyes everything was completely covered in pure white.

Even the figures of Kohaku and Karin who was supposed to be running with him at his sides became blurred in white and vanished.

When he looked back, the figure of Miyabi-senpai who was supposed to be following along slightly behind them was also gone.

What happened…? It was as if he was running inside a dream….

That’s not it. This was…a fog filled with magic power…?

Kazuki slowed down his legs and looked around his surroundings.

There was already a fog surrounding him so thick that he couldn’t even make sure of anything one meter ahead of him.

“Guys!” He raised his voice but there was no reply.

It was as if his voice was completely absorbed into the mist like silk floss.

…They weren’t supposed to get separated just in this short time.

Not if they weren’t all running to completely different direction from the start.

[Forest of Bewilderment]―suddenly a single phrase floated inside his mind.

The sea of trees of Mountain Fuji was that kind of forest since time immemorial. ''It could even be said to be a myth''. Haunted Ground and Demon Beast imitated the myth. It wouldn’t be strange even if this Haunted Ground itself and possibly the Demon Beasts that nested in this Haunted Ground possessed the power of that myth.

This mist wasn’t something natural but a mist of magic power. Moreover it chose the time to activate at the worst timing for the intruders who were Kazuki and his group….

Kazuki stopped his legs from his inability to calm his uneasiness.

If it was with this party’s composition then he had already expected that a friction of this degree would surely happen without fail once or twice.

But right at that moment the Haunted Ground inserted interference and made the whole party come apart.

He thought too much of only the possible obstruction from Yamato and the other countries and possibly made light of the Haunted Ground itself. In the first place his decision to bring along Ryuutaki sisters might be too naïve.

For him to dare think that this was a good chance to get closer to those two….

Without even any time to worry, a mass of magic power bloated up in the mist right in front of him.

A gryphon leaped out right in front of his eyes as if it’s body was birthed from inside the mist.

Kazuki drew out his katana and blocked the gryphon’s body ram before parrying it aside.

…If it was him then he could fight no matter how many Demon Beasts.

However if Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai that became alone was assaulted by a troll…!

He felt the presence of gryphons that formed a swarm from the mist’s opposite side.

Kazuki made an instant judgment. He couldn’t waste time here…it couldn’t be helped!

“Zekorbeni!”

Kazuki created the pendant-type Magic Dress on his neck and poured his magic power into it. The poured magic power became the image of Phoenix itself and was absorbed into the pendant.

{Hoo…so you use it without any hesitation. Even though you were so stingy with it in the Isonokami Shrine.}

Leme teased Kazuki inside his mind not knowing what she was thinking. Just when he thought that she finally opened her mouth after so long….

The situation was different! Besides he had also trained to use it while economizing the output!

{Ain’t that right!}

Leme’s voice was lively in delight from seeing Kazuki using Zekorbeni.

“Mode・Phoenix!”

Flame spilled out from the pendant, the flame turned into a flame armor and covered his whole body.

This was a Magic Dress that he owned only from the number of the bond that he had tied.

At the same time wings of flame grew out lengthily from his back. This was not the Magic Dress―

“O immortal bird soaring from dusk to dawn, please grant that wing of hope on my back! The destruction for the sake of rebirth right here…! Blazing Wings!!”

With the large wings of flame created from Phoenix’s level 5 magic, he cleared off the gryphon right in front of his eyes and also the swarm that was hiding inside the mist.

The mist around him was slightly thinning down from the heat of the flame. While Kazuki fluttered the flame and scattered the mist, he skillfully weaved his way through the space between trees. He concentrated on the link of his bond when he tried to sense everyone’s whereabouts.

The whereabouts of Miyabi-senpai whose positivity level was 55 and Karin with positivity level 48 couldn’t be sensed clearly compared to his other companions. To say nothing of Shinobu-senpai whose positivity level was 2, her location was exactly fitting the word of [inside the mist].

"―Lonely."

Suddenly, a small voice reverberated inside Kazuki’s head. It was Shinobu-senpai’s voice.

The instant he sensed the voice, the coordinate of Shinobu-senpai the he should be unable to sense was faintly shining.

"―Lonely."

This was…the voice of heart of Shinobu-senpai who became completely alone from being [rejected] even by Miyabi-senpai.

Kazuki spontaneously looked around the surrounding mist. Where did this voice come from…?

Magic power was residing inside the surrounding mists, it didn’t touch only his skin but there was also something like peculiar tentacles that stung the mind. Kazuki, and Shinobu-senpai too, they were both inside this mist.

The feeling of Shinobu-senpai was flowing into the mist and got transmitted to Kazuki, it could be like that though.

The extremely strong feeling of loneliness were unconsciously mixing out into the mist.

In a certain meaning Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai were connected with each other through this mist of magic power.

"―Lonely."

The loneliness strongly raised the strength of Telepathy. Just like Koyuki, her isolated environment might also have raised up a strong Telepathy power in Shinobu-senpai too.

Right now Shinobu-senpai was strongly wishing for someone right from the bottom of her heart.

She thought that she was hated by Miyabi-senpai who was supposed to be one of body and soul with her.

Kazuki flapped his wings in full power toward the direction the coordinate pointed at.

"―I’m always together with Nee-sama. We are twins after all."

The mist where magic power light was residing in it continued to transmit words to Kazuki who rushed through the gaps between trees.

It was the voice of Shinobu-senpai's heart that sounded like a young child.

Until now Kazuki had tried hard to understand Shinobu-senpai’s feeling, but it was a difficult thing to do. But the mist began to narrate her heart openly.

"―Why? Why is everyone directing such cold eyes to Nee-sama?"

"―Even father and mother…. He, she, everyone…."

That was a tragedy that occurred everywhere at the period where elves were born into the world.

"―Why does everyone tell me not to get near Nee-sama?"

"―That’s strange. It’s not supposed to be something right. Unreasonable."

"―Those people that say such cruel things, I hate them. Those kind of people are exactly the ones that I have to get away from."

A frank sense of justice that the adults couldn’t even imagine changed into hatred toward everything of the world.

"―Everyone, whoever it is, just leave me and Nee-sama alone."

"―Nee-sama is crying sadly."

"―Don’t cry."

"―That’s not it. It’s not Nee-sama’s fault."

"{Then why?}"

A different voice yet sounded really similar was mixed into the mist.

"―It’s my fault you know."

"―Nee-sama’s hair is shining beautifully in sparkles."

"―However my hair looks dirty in pure black instead."

"―Nee-sama’s ears are beautiful things that grew long and sharp."

"―However my ears are uneven ugly things instead."

"―It’s not Nee-sama’s fault."

"―Not Nee-sama’s fault, not Nee-sama’s fault. Nee-sama is not something like an elf at all."

"―Because of this unforgivable unreasonable thing"

"―It’s not Nee-sama’s fault but everything is because of me."

The words she used to persuade herself was permeating into her own heart irreversibly.

And then she molded a firm world.

"―A world of only me and Nee-sama…."

The words that she used to persuade herself was not entirely transmitted to her companion for all that.

Before she knew it Shinobu-senpai had looked through Miyabi-senpai and became unable to see anything else other than her own self.

That was why before long their path missed each other.

"{I’m important, even though Nee-sama said I’m important, yet why don’t you listen to what I say!}"

It was a piercing voice as if the world inside the mist was breaking down into pieces.

The world that was supposed to be completed firmly shook. The heart of Shinobu-senpai raised a scream.

"―Why…I ask why…."

"―Because if I believe that, this world is going to be completely broken."

"―Nee-sama doesn’t do anything bad."

"―The accursed people that persecute me and me<ref>Not a typo, here Shinobu is considering Miyabi as the other half of herself, which she thought meant that they are completely the same. Yet because of that she is not seeing Miyabi itself anymore and only seeing a reflection of herself. Hope I translate this section well enough to convey the idea here.</ref>, all of them are the one that is bad, they are the one that is breaking this world completely."

"―Why is Nee-sama eager to get out from this world?"

"―Is Nee-sama starting to wish to be connected to those kind of guys?"

"―It’s lonely."

"―The truth is"

"―The truth is…Nee-sama is…."

"―Even though the truth is that Nee-sama is to blame for everything."

Kazuki folded his wings of flame. Inside the forest that was shrouded with mist, a small back that was crouching down was visible. Shinobu-senpai who was clad in the Magic Dress of Marchosias looked like the wolf puppy that was told in the mythology.

“Shinobu-senpai is just too kind.”

Hearing Kazuki’s call, the girl stood up jumpily and turned back.

And then the surrounding mist was faintly turning blue where she noticed that it was tinged with the moisture of magic power. She suddenly understood what was the meaning of Kazuki’s words.

“This light…don’t tell me it exposed human’s heart as it please!”

“The feeling is transmitted to me from senpai.”

“Even so…!”

Shinobu-senpai stepped forward and with a *pan* she slapped Kazuki’s cheek.

“There is already no one that is going to hurt Miyabi-senpai or Shinobu-senpai. In the past the world misunderstood the elves, it was only that kind of bad timing.”

“Elf or whatever…it has nothing to do with Nee-sama at all-!”

Shinobu-senpai slapped Kazuki’s other cheek one more time. Kazuki let her do as she pleased.

She was saying that kind of thing yet,

―Even though the truth is that Nee-sama is to blame for everything.

Inside her heart, Shinobu-senpai was able to completely understand everything that had happened on her twin elder sister.

Looking at Kazuki who didn’t say anything even though his cheeks were slapped, tears were gathering fully in Shinobu-senpai’s eyes before she turned on her heel from that place. Surely she was going to look for Miyabi-senpai.

Seeing that Kazuki caught her shoulder and held her back in half embracing her.

“I will search too together.”

“I don’t need the cooperation of you bastard!”

“Senpai cannot find her alone!”

Shinobu-senpai’s shoulders shook heavily from Kazuki’s strong words.

“I have the power to sense Miyabi-senpai’s whereabouts just faintly.”

“I’m not going to borrow your strength! No matter how much time passed, I will, with my strength…”

“What are you going to do if Miyabi-senpai is attacked by Demon Beast like that troll while she is alone!”

Shinobu-senpai’s shoulders shook. If it was with Miyabi-senpai’s ability, then she should be able to do something like buying some time.

But if too much time passed then even more different Demon Beast would come as reinforcement.

There would be nothing she could do. Only death awaited.

The Haunted Ground was a place where such happening occurred far more often compared to the battlefield with Yamato.

Kazuki also couldn’t just search for Miyabi-senpai alone. If he just left alone Shinobu-senpai then the same thing would only happen to her. Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai had to be together.

This was something that affected life. Kazuki strengthened his words.

“I too want to help Miyabi-senpai. This world is not filled with only Miyabi-senpai’s enemy. Now is the time for senpai to believe that, if not then Miyabi-senpai will fall into danger.”

Shinobu-senpai looked down as if she was just hit. Strength slowly left both her shoulders.

“If Shinobu-senpai cannot believe me…one of the twin sisters is going to die!”

Kazuki released the shoulder that he grabbed and ran while saying “Miyabi-senpai is over here!”

Having been told that, there was no other direction that Shinobu-senpai should go to.

When Kazuki ran out, Shinobu-senpai moved totteringly―however when the distance between them got too far she followed him in panic. Even though Kazuki quickened his pace, but Shinobu-senpai sprinted fast like a black wolf and followed right behind Kazuki. Kazuki finally felt relieved. He just hurried himself putting aside other problem for later.

―Before long after running for several minutes, they could hear a sound of battle from the other side of the mist.

The sound of a blow that collided with something, the sound of tree crumbling down hard, those sounds reverberated.

Just from hearing once they could understand that several trolls were rampaging around.

When he took a glance behind him, Shinobu-senpai was going pale from imagining the situation vividly.

The faint scream of Miyabi-senpai was mixed among the chaotic sounds.

“Miyabi-senpai!”

Kazuki called out to Miyabi-senpai who was right in the opposite side of the mist.

At the same time he entered fire into Zekorbeni again and deployed Mode・Phoenix.

Behind him there was the presence of Shinobu-senpai gulped in surprise. This should be the first time she was seeing this power of Kazuki. Kazuki’s greed of going to protect everyone was not just putting on air.

This {{furigana|ability|power}} had to be used for everyone’s sake.

“Dancing wing scattering spark, trail behind spiraling wind, become the life gouging bullet! Flap your wing, whirl up the storm of sparks! Tri Barrett!!”

He immediately shot flame bullets. The familiar Barret had its chanting time shortened from the effect of Zekorbeni and acquired the attribute of rapid-fire. Each of the shots accurately avoided Miyabi-senpai on the other side of the mist and hit only the group of trolls. Even with his field of vision obstructed by the mist, Kazuki could sense the magic power’s movement like seeing shadow pictures and grasped the positioning of his ally and enemy.

“Blazing Wings!”

Kazuki flapped his wings of flame while restraining the enemies’ movement with the flame bullets rapid-fire and intruded into the middle of the group of trolls. He enfolded open his wing of flames right in the middle of the group and went in rampage, exactly like a tornado of flame. The trolls writhed in pain from getting burned while haphazardly swinging around their pole, but Kazuki avoided those through and cut apart the troll’s wrist with Doufuu, The spilled blood spurted up and turned into magic power light before disappearing.

“O ruler of flame and ice, liberate the duplicate body of crimson…ruffle up the fur of fire shadow, stab the red hot fang! {{furigana|Crimson Wolf Pack|Beacon Wolf Pack}}!!”

Shinobu-senpai too let flew an attack magic ''as if to support Kazuki''.

After shooting out several flames, those flames turned into the shape of wolf and formed a group before assaulting the trolls.

“O bird of paradise whose body the light of paradise is residing inside, respond to my accusation and burn to ashes the sin on the surface! Israel Judgment!!”

Kazuki matched Shinobu-senpai’s attack magic and shouldered the aurora on his back before firing a laser of super high temperature. The heat ray didn’t only grant damage but it also enlivened the flame wolves even more.

“Shinobu! Also Kazuki…!”

The trolls got frightened from the ''cooperation'' of the two’s attack that were like avalanche.

Using that chance Kazuki found the figure of Miyabi-senpai that was half defeated among the group of trolls and flapped his wings to descend down beside her.

The trolls swung down their poles all at once on Kazuki who was going to steal their prey.

“O the ruler of flame and ice, liberate the freezing duplicate body…ruffle up the fur of snowflake, stab the fang of ice pillar! {{furigana|Iceblue Wolf Pack|Ice White Wolf Pack}}!”

Shinobu-senpai let loose ice wolves and blocked the trolls’ attacks to cover for the extraction.

“Miyabi-senpai, are you okay?” Kazuki confirmed the condition of Miyabi-senpai who was carried inside his arms.

“Ye, yes.” Miyabi-senpai nodded inside Kazuki’s arms. She was in a condition where she was already bearing some damage and mental fatigue, but there was no major injury on her.

The flame and ice wolves bit the trolls to death and eradicated the group.

The strength of Shinobu-senpai when she was giving her undivided attention on her spell chanting at the rear was just as one would expect.

Kazuki put Miyabi-senpai down on the ground that had recovered its silence.

It looked like Miyabi-senpai put [Moonlight Breath] on herself while enduring with excellent Resist technique, she weakened the enemy’s offensive with her mental attack magic while skillfully escaping.

It was fortuitous that the help came in time at the timing when she was finally cornered and surrounded.

“Shinobu, Kazuki, thank you. And also…Shinobu, I’m sorry for before this.”

Miyabi-senpai lowered her head at Kazuki and then she approached Shinobu-senpai.

Shinobu-senpai was hanging her head down and stayed quiet while feeling lost of what kind of face should she make.

“I pondered inside the mist just now you know. I had the feeling that I heard the voice of someone…”

―Even though the truth is that Nee-sama is to blame for everything.

“I’m sorry, Shinobu…in the first place everything is my fault, and yet you keep being together with me all this time. But as I thought all of it was only a problem of misunderstanding and timing. Right now…there are no more people that persecute me already.”

‘That’s why I want to direct my eye to the outside world’, Miyabi-senpai said once again.

“But…I can’t endure the Nee-sama that I love to look at other people…”

Shinobu-senpai murmured to herself. Tears were going to spill out from her eyes that were looking down.

Then she directed her powerful gaze with a glare at Kazuki once more.

“That’s because you still cannot widen your field of vision.”

“…Is such thing necessary, even for me?”

Shinobu-senpai asked while glaring at Kazuki. How right now there was a storm whirling inside her heart was transmitted even to Kazuki. It was a storm that had crooked everything that came near her at any cost all this time even when the one that came near was straight.

Living with twisted way in public ―recognizing one’s own mistake was difficult.

“That’s right, it’s necessary.”

Miyabi-senpai concluded.

[Right now this child should also feel it. Someone that give a talk to her with words that think of her this much, you are the first person that did that in the ten odd years.]

The words Miyabi-senpai spoke to him that time inside the bus that was heading to the front line was floating inside Kazuki’s head. It was because Shinobu-senpai rethought back upon those words that her feeling was transmitted through the mist and reached even Kazuki.

“If…if Nee-sama said that even I need other people. That’s…”

The gaze of Shinobu-senpai that glared at Kazuki changed in atmosphere.

The level of humidity changed, the feeling that was filling the mist was [clearing away].

“Kazuki. …Sorry, for everything until now.”

Without even any heart mark flying from Shinobu-senpai, her positivity level was changing glidingly only in number.

Ryuutaki Shinobu―38

Kazuki faltered. Her positivity level until now was 2, but it suddenly surged up in one go.

Inside his head Leme explained to clear away Kazuki’s question.

{Surely her positivity level was 2 until now was because she didn’t allow anyone into her heart and she suppressed her own heart strongly. If that suppression is removed, her number will raise drastically…no, her number will return to its original value. After all, in the first place this girl doesn’t have any reason at all to particularly hate you right?}

Now that she mentioned it, before this Hikaru-senpai had also curtailed her positivity level to Kazuki from thinking of herself as a man.

Positivity level was not only increasing little by little, there was also the case where it changed drastically.

Kazuki braved himself and walked near Shinobu-senpai.

“Shinobu-senpai, please become my friend.”

“I don’t know what to do, for that kind of thing.”

Shinobu-senpai averted her eyes from Kazuki and got confused.

Shinobu-senpai who relaxed her face had a pure look like a child.

“Are you not minding, about all the thing I’ve done till now…?”

“I don’t mind. Let’s eat boxed lunch together after this. I have cooked the portion for everyone.”

“My” Miyabi-senpai opened her eyes and mouth widely.

“This is a quest but soldier’s ration is necessary after all.”

“But you didn’t bring anything here.”

“I have Karin hold on to it for me. That’s why, first we have to find Karin and Kohaku.”

“…I wonder if that child was fighting while carrying some baggage around.”

Miyabi-senpai tilted her head in wonderment.

Shinobu-senpai put her hand on her navel that was exposed through her Magic Dress.

“…My stomach is empty.”

“This child is really a glutton you know.”

Miyabi-senpai smiled refreshingly. It was a refreshing expression from having liberated from a distress. From her chest, an avatar of a golden key floated up and it was absorbed into the stigma on Kazuki’s left hand.

Ryuutaki Miyabi―65

The restraint that held back Miyabi-senpai’s positivity level on [50] was also gone. Miyabi-senpai too had her heart suppressed because she couldn’t make herself like Kazuki by leaving Shinobu-senpai behind.

Golden key―it appeared right in the instant when a bond had been tied with senpai as a definite connection.

“…If it’s now then I can seduce Kazuki…with a feeling right from my heart you know.”

Miyabi-senpai embraced Kazuki‘s arm.

And then *munyu munyu*, she pressed the breast across the thin Magic Dress’s dress on Kazuki’s upper arm.

“Senpai, I’m happy but, what are you doing right in the middle of a Haunted Ground?”

“Fufufu, Kazuki’s red face, how cute. Somehow it looks like a real composure is coming out from my heart.”

That was, well, his face was becoming red. The face of Miyabi-senpai like this was also red.

“What should I do when becoming friend? Those two also rubbed themselves at you though.”

Shinobu-senpai embraced the other arm of Kazuki on the other side and the breasts that was exposed largely from the Magic Dress that looked like underwear were pressed on him *munyu munyu*.

“Even Shinobu-senpai…! So th, this is sister sandwich!?”

“Kazuki’s panicked face is cute♪ Chu-“

Miyabi-senpai kissed at Kazuki’s cheek.

“I’ll copy Nee-sama too…chu-“

Shinobu-senpai too was kissing Kazuki’s opposite cheek with a pure look.

Shinobu-senpai’s positivity level was also increasing led on by Miyabi-senpai’s bold act.

“…This, feels good that my head feel blank somehow.”

“It’s something that feels good when a girl is clinging at a boy. Sounds promising right?”

“Is that so Nee-sama? …It’s not bad.”

Both of them were pushing their chests at his arms from both side while repeating to *chuu chuu* kiss at his cheeks.

“…Senpai you two!” Kazuki was dazed for a while and had his fill completely from that, but he tensed his feeling in panic then. “Kohaku and Karin might be also in a pinch for the moment, so we are going!”

After Kazuki walked out to Karin’s coordinate, before long he could hear voices of dispute from the other side of the mist. Kazuki and others felt their nervousness faded all the more from that.

“This one is charging ahead!”

“I’m the stronger one so I’ll be the vanguard-! You just be the support for me!”

“You can use Summoning Magic right! Think what it meant for the right person in the right place!”

“Even you can make your katana shoot out something *BUU―N!* right! Just make your katana go *BUU―N*!!”

It seemed Karin and Kohaku had a good luck that they could naturally converge with each other even inside the mist. Both of them were able to fight freely whether in range or close quarter. That was exactly why Kazuki was mostly unworried for these two, but consequently because both of them were the all-purpose type it seemed that it had became a dispute on who would be the vanguard.

It was a futile quarrel. Kazuki parted the thicket and approached near those two and called out from their back.

“Both of you are going to be the vanguard together with me. Both senpais will give us back up after all.”

Both of them were startled and turned around their faces.

“What are you two quarreling about? For Karin and Kohaku rather than making strange talk with each other you two will mesh well with each other naturally just by fighting without thinking about unnecessary thing I guess.”

“Hayashizaki Kazuki! Who cares about that, look at that! That’s the master of this Haunted Ground see!”

Karin suddenly pointed at an unexpected direction, Kazuki went “Eh?” from surprise and chased at the pointed direction with his eyes.

At the direction where Karin was pointing at was pure white space that was packed full with mist. But faintly inside that mist, a rugged silhouette of a huge Demon Beast could be seen.

He couldn’t see well but it was fairly huge for just a single living being.

He poured even more magic power into his eyes and focused his sight. All over its rugged body that looked like rock, there were many things like a spraying nozzle, it was in the state of emitting mists *pushu―* from those nozzles.

Was it fairly thickheaded, or maybe it was concentrating on pushing out mist, the Demon Beast was not being concerned at all toward the sounds that they made.

“Is that the source that produced this mist!?”

Karin nodded repeatedly on Kazuki’s question.

“We were having a strategy meeting to defeat that thing! But if everyone had gathered then the talk is fast!”

Karin puffed out her chest saying that. He was doubtful whether it was okay to call that quarrel as a meeting though.

“Back up is it…will it meet expectation?”

Kohaku directed a questioning gaze at Shinobu-senpai.

Shinobu-senpai hung her head down completely with a face as if her heart was crushed from guilt.

“It will be okay.”

Kohaku’s doubt was most correct, but Kazuki strongly declared with the intention of taking responsibility himself.

“Is that so, if Kazuki said so then surely it will be okay.”

When Kohaku consented without any resistance, Miyabi-senpai released a sigh of relief and embraced Shibobu-senpai’s shoulder.

Shinobu-senpai stared at Kazuki fixedly and a small heart mark was flying at him.

It seemed that she was happy to be covered for.

“Let’s go. If these members meshed well with each other than there’s no way we’re going to lose to something like a mere Demon Beast.”

After Kazuki called out like that, he took a step forward toward the silhouette of the Demon Beast that was visible through the mist.

It was even more huge when seen from up close. The spouting nozzles that looked like acorn barnacle attached all over its body were continuing to blow out white mist without any pause. Its movement was sluggishly slow, if they were being careless they could just overlook it as a rocky mountain.

The blade of Kohaku and the fist of Karin who were the vanguards were easily bounced back by its rock skin.

Kazuki recalled the time when he had a hard fight against a slime. Liz Liza-sensei’s advice―in a glance the Demon Beast looked like a fantasy organism, but unexpectedly they were following the rule of living things in reality.

This Demon Beast was not merely a moving mass of rock.

In its inside there were necessary features and nerves necessary for living.

“Karin! Hit it with Shintoukei!!”

Karin changed her movement from hitting its surface to an attack that transmitted shockwave to its inside.

“Kuh…this one will devote oneself on defense!”

Kohaku blocked the giant punch with her enlarged <Taroudachi> and protected Karin.

“This guy…looks like he doesn’t really have any brain.”

Miyabi-senpai tested her mental magic and immediately called it off.

“Kazuki, my attack magic is not really effective against this guy. What should I do, teach me.”

Shinobu-senpai too talked with a low, dull sound and directed a relying gaze at Kazuki.

Marchosias was a beast that manipulated heat and cold. However cold didn’t work on rock and even melting its rock skin with superficial heat wouldn’t be any hindrance on its activity.

“This hand reach out to the height of Babel, right now the thunderbolt of god is grasped inside this hand! In accordance with my life, o lightning, whirl following my will! Collider Field!!”

Promotheus’s armament summoning magic―a large-type machine gauntlet was equipped on Kazuki’s right arm. That gauntlet charged in electricity and discharged it.

The attack of the rock giant stopped. The nerves in its whole body were fried from electrical discharge and its rugged limbs were trembling in shivers.

“We are going to stop its movement, so both senpai use Union Magic!”

―With the special bond that was tied between Gremory and Marchosias, these two Divas could use the sole Union Magic in Solomon 72 Pillar. But because Union Magic had to be done with two people chanting a long aria all together while matching their breath, it created a lot of openings. The support of comrades and trust was indispensably necessary.

Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai started chanting without any hesitation.

Both of them joined their palms together and concentrated with their eyes closed to reject the outside world.

Closing their eyes from the outside world―it was an act with a completely opposite meaning than until now.

Both of them closed their eyes because they believed that their surrounding would protect them.

“I am the oppressor that reaches my hand to the height of Babel! In accordance with my life o lightning, let’s praise the foolhardiness of the human race! Blitzkrieg!!”

Kazuki piled up even more magic of Prometheus. A large lance was equipped on the tips of the gauntlet that he had already equipped. The electricity of the gauntlet was poured into the spearhead.

“Kazuki! Lend me that robot spear, lend me!!”

Karin begged him with shining eyes.

“Do you have some kind of idea!?”

Kazuki unfastened the gauntlet and equipped it onto Karin’s slender arm. The lance was even longer than Karin’s height, it looked really unbalanced. But Karin yelled lively.

“The eight extremities’ innermost secret is in the spear! I’ll show you here, the <Eight Extremities Grand Spear> learned from Shizuka-neesan!!”

Karin stepped on the ground fiercely, the impact of that step was transmitted into both her arms through twisting movement without leaving any to spare and then she swung the large spear vigorously.

Chinese kenpo’s [thrust] was resembling the [thrust] of a swung large spear.

No, both of them were the same thing in the first place.

“HAAA!!”

The impact that was like a cannon which was produced from the small body shook the enemy’s giant body. The electricity created from the tip of the lance stopped the giant’s movement.

“Karin, aim for the nozzles!”

With Karin’s height she wouldn’t reach until the nozzles of the giant just like that. But…,

“The sky is verdant, blowing wind drooping grass the dance of heavenly fox spirit, cleave the cloud formation…{{furigana|Kazenori Idzuna|Wind Riding Least Weasel}}!”

Floating behind Karin who was preparing her spear was the avatar of a bewitching fox spririt―Tamame no Mae, wind arose at Karin’s surrounding. The wind focused in one direction and threw Karin’s small body to the sky in one go. Karin flew through the sky as if swimming unhindered, where she circled to the giant’s blind spot.

''Stepping strongly on the wind'', Karin swung the large spear.

“Follow my arm and become meteor! <Shintoukei>!!”

The tip of the spear was screwed into the nozzle’s entrance with the force of a falling star. Cracks were running in radial shape around the nozzle and electric current ran wild deep inside the body.

“Karin, get away from there!”

The giant’s movement stiffened. When Kazuki sensed the height of the senpais’ magic power reached the extremity, he raised his voice. Karin jumped away from the giant that was emitting off vapor trail.

“ “O moon that shine even above the head of deeply sinful person, transform that motherly light into fury, crush this surface! The nightmare of falling moon right here…Moon Strike!!” “

A grand magic was invoked. The howling of a wolf facing the sky was resounding, the clear sky that was obstructed by the trees overhead became much more pitch dark―the far away moon was falling closer and covered the sky completely.

The falling moon that was imitated by magic power flattened the atmosphere where it burned and became a meteor from the generated insulation and compression, it fell on top of the giant while burning the surrounding trees. Overwhelming heat and giant mass smashed and melted the giant in one breath, and it dispersed into magic power light.

“…We did it!” Kazuki’s voice leaked out. Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai rushed to Kazuki’s sides and both of them *chu-* kissed Kazuki’s cheeks.

“Wha, what the!?” Kohaku opened her eyes wide in shock.

The surrounding mist cleared away all at once and the surrounding scenery of Haunted Ground recovered its original color of mother nature.

Kazuki and others were stupefied in amazement.

The instant the mist cleared, the figure of a giant wall that pierced the sky appeared in front of their eyes.

It seemed that they had arrived until the deepest vicinity of Level 1 area which had the shape of donut unawares. They were standing in a slope under their feet. Inside the mist was turning into a mountain trail little by little.

It wouldn’t be surprising if it was just that much, but there was a rectangle door with its joint inserted into the wall before their eyes, and a Stigmata confirmation device was installed at its side. There was no mistake that it was the gate to continue on Level 2.

That Demon Beast was hiding the gate using mist and safeguarded this gate.

===Part 4===

After settling its three comrades at the bottom of its stomach, the giant snake went underground deep inside the earth.

Far deeper underground than the complicated underground infrastructure installation that lurked under the city―gas line or water service or electric supply line, until the earth crust, rather than called digging Midgarsormr was half assimilating with the earth while advancing forward.

It was inside the sea of rock where there was nothing that looked like a landmark at all, but the snake that assimilated with the earth was grasping the destination where it advanced using its paranormal sense.

Before long it leisurely broke through the underground of the wall that concealed the Fuji’s sea of trees.

As expected, the wall didn’t extend down until this deep.

The underground of the Haunted Ground was not a Haunted Ground. Haunted Ground was only generated in the domain of human. Because the underground was not included in that domain it didn’t transform into a Haunted Ground. Therefore the snake advanced without even any Demon Beasts obstructing it.

Loki was saying that [the Three Sacred Treasures surely would be located in whether Level 2 or Level 3 area].

If the Three Sacred Treasures had already been created since the old era where that [forgotten hero] still lived then it should be just as Loki said. After all the Level 1 was in the scope of expansion that only happened in the recent years.

Understanding that fact right from the beginning was the advantage of Loki who was a related party with that era. It could be said to be only natural for Loki to show a composed smile.

The snake also passed through the underground of the next wall and crawled into the Level 2 area.

Further deeper…the snake and its party planned to begin their search starting from the deepest part of Level 3.

Surely they could steal all the Sacred Treasures without anyone noticing anything during the time Hayashizaki Kazuki and his group were slowly searching Level 1.

While keeping what Loki said in mind, they also passed through the third wall―*GAKON*.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GAKON* Midgardsormr felt a sensation that was hard to believe on its face.

Its own face that was advancing through the earth collided with a bedrock. It was unable to assimilate with that bedrock and advance forward. It couldn’t advance even further than this!

While feeling shaken, the snake sensed its current position. This location, was just right under the third wall.

Something that could hinder its assimilation with earth was, a sealing magic. A sealing magic was fixed here.

The Level 3 of the Grand Haunted Ground was being protected by a gigantic sealing magic that extended from the wall on the surface until the underground!

With nothing that could be done, Midgardsormr folded its body 90° toward above and rose to the surface.

Getting out its face from the earth, his whole visage was exposed in the blink of eye―Midgardsormr that went out to the earth surface was as if a towering lighthouse was there.

That huge body was writhing, while squirming around, the three comrades that were settled inside its stomach were spitted out.

Ikousai, Hel, Naiarlako, these three people.

“It’s really the worst travel ever.”

Ikousai made a grimace. There was an anecdote that Midgardsorms’s body fluid was a powerful poison that even gave the finishing blow to that Thor of the Norse Mythology. Of course all the body fluid was repelled from her using Psychokinesis, but being transported while wrapped inside a pink grotesque mucous membrane for several hours was not something pleasant.

Midgardsormr returned into its human body and became the appearance of the black robe that was familiar with Loki’s troops. Before Midgardsormr was residing inside a man but right now its host was a woman.

Hel that was also spit out from the mouth was also a woman in similar appearance of black robe. …To be accurate they should be called as [the woman that was possessed by Midgardsormr] and [the woman that was possessed by Hel], but because Loki and his group were naturally thinking that the original personality of the body was not there anymore anyway, just like that they called each other [Midgardsormr] and [Hel].

Midgardsormr and Hel were biological children of Loki that he gave birth himself, they were Loki’s most trusted underlings.

Around them magic power so thick that pierced their skin was drifting, trees that were stained pure black were growing in abundance densely. Overhead many leaves and branches obstructed their view of the sky, in spite of the afternoon, their surrounding felt like inside a room where the electricity was turned off. It was the Level 2 of the Grand Haunted Ground.

Next Ikousai and her group stared at the wall that obstructed them with suspicion.

This was the oldest wall in this Grand Haunted Ground. It was a concrete wall that enclosed the Haunted Ground as the fleeting resistance of the humans at the era where [the forgotten hero] was active.

It was a mere concrete. Moreover the wall had considerably worn out from age.

But an unknown sealing magic gave out the sensation that the concrete was powerfully pressured to become solid.

Surely it would be difficult to destroy this wall even by combining the power of the four people here. If they released out such a powerful magic power then as expected there was the risk of their existences here got exposed. With nothing that could be done Ikousai turned her back to the wall.

“Th, then what are we going to do…?”

Naiarlako asked Ikousai timidly. The girl who was originally an orphan had an anxiety toward stranger. She was suddenly ordered by Kaya to go along with Ikousai and felt baffled.

She was an elf girl whose body was wrapped in punk fashion. Her elf’s characteristic skin was stained black and the long ears were hidden inside the black hood.

Inside the girl, the dregs of that Naiarlatoteph was residing. Those dregs was in the process of reviving little by little, but the girl was trying to tame that power to use it skillfully and freely.

“For the time being we are going to immediately search this Level 2 for the Sacred Treasures.”

“Wait…. Before that…” Hel was keeping back the shoulder of Ikousai who was impatient.

Her appearance was still like someone around twenty years old, but her voice was hoarse like an old woman.

“I’ll make this territory…into my territory.”

Hel chanted the short spell that was characteristic of a possessed magician and immediately invoked the effect.

“…O uncomforted people, o unhonored people, stand up from {{furigana|the earth’s cushion|Kel}}…{{furigana|Furi Kinderbell|Shining Calamity}}<ref>Need another help with the naming here. For Kel, I think it refers to Hel but in alternate name so it’s written as Kel. But as for the Shining Calamity’s name, I have no idea whether it’s English or a name from Norse Mythology. It’s written in katakana like this ‘ブリーキンダベル’, in romaji it is read as buriikindaberu or furiikindaferu, the ‘f’ and ‘b’ can be exchanged freely. Anyone know about it please leave your comment in the talk page.</ref>.”

In drips, black magic power like sticky and moody mucus were flowing down from Hel’s whole body.

The black magic power went *doro doro doro doro!* in terrific speed and completely covered the ground in wide area before the magic power seeped into the ground of the Haunted Ground.

“…What are you doing?”

Ikousai murmured such. Hel didn’t reply but only lifted the corner of her mouth smugly.

The ground of the Haunted Ground here and there was suddenly bulging up.

From those bulging ground, arms, heads, humans’ upper body were growing out.

From the solid ground―[the deceased] with pale skin were creeping out one after another.

As if the budding plant that showed out its face at the spring, the deceased people were budding out from the rotting soil of the Haunted Ground.

With a gait that was exactly like the spirit of the dead, the deceased were wandering around the gaps between the trees unsteadily.

“The Fuji’s sea of trees was known before as a spot for suicide…this land mesh well with my ability…”

Hel explained the sight that was happening in front their eyes to Ikousai.

“My [Furi Kinderbell] is the power to open the boundary line…it’s a power that call the deceased who had no honor and once again bestow them the chance to obtain honor…”

In Norse Mythology the people who accomplished a honorable death was invited to serve under Odin while those death people who didn’t manage that was invited to serve under Hel.

These death people mourned their unforeseen death and wished for honor. Hel possessed the power to manipulate that desire.

“I can share my senses with the death…if Hayashizaki Kazuki stepped his foot into this Level 2, I’m going to detect him straight away…. If we can make him fight the death and detect his intrusion then we can concentrate on searching the Sacred Treasures without any hesitance…”

“…Hnn, what a distasteful magic. But certainly it serves to be something to thank for.”

“So it’s fine if it can buy time? Then…”

Naiarlako raised her head and talked.

After that she closed her eyes and concentrated on her magic power. It was the magic of [{{furigana|Cthulhu|Darkness Mythology Structure}} that resided inside her.

“Spew out the melody of sacrilege, awaken the memory of freezing immortality…{{furigana|Cold Pray|Madness Cadence}}.”

An eerie sound resounded. As if there was a barrage of vulgar drums, a sound that repeatedly swelled out and shrank in the atmosphere.

The sound of a monotone wind like a flute that possessed no melody.

It was something human couldn’t comprehend, a ghastly music that would make the brain trembled in shiver just from hearing it too much.

“…What are you doing?”

Ikousai was not as good as Kazuki in foreseeing the effect of a magic from its magic wave.

To say nothing of how Hel and Naiarlatoteph’s magic was belonging under a really minor element that was rare to meet.

“Something was overwritten in my magic…?” Hel slowly tilted her head.

“I endowed Naiarlatoteph’s power of madness on Hel-san’s magic. The moment someone see those deceased, the magic of madness will automatically get invoked. …That, I think it will become something that can buy a lot of time.”

Hel once again raised the corner of her mouth smugly. As if she was really pleased.

Naiarlako was hoping to get praised and directed her gaze at Ikousai timidly.

“…As expected, it seems there will be no chance to fight Hayashizaki Kazuki huh.”

However on the contrary Ikousai’s expression turned despondent instead.

Naiarlako hung her head dejectedly. Ikousai didn’t try to understand the nature of a lonely orphan that was still very young at all.

“…Yosh, we are going to look for the Sacred Treasures now! Let’s do this while those guys are still not even aware of our presence here!”

===Part 5===

“It seems the students of the Knight Academy are entering the Haunted Ground.”

Eleonora said while searching the magic power inside. The Einherjar were hiding right near the wall of the outer circumference of the Grand Haunted Ground, looking for the right timing.

That timing they were waiting for finally came.

Beatrix paid attention at her surrounding while walking near the wall.

“This wall is…adamantite huh. …Should I use [Mjolnir]?”

[Mjolnir], the magic with the maximum destructive power of the god Thor that Beatrix relied the most.

If it was with the one strongest attack in Norse Mythology, then even breaking this wall was not impossible.

“We don’t need to go that far…Damian, your [Mysteltein II] should be able to destroy this wall quietly.”

Eleonora called out to Damian. She had seen through that the hardness of this adamantite was composed from the magical strengthening of its Prima Materias’ binding.

[Mystiltein II] was a Sacred Treasure that destroyed both physical matter and also all kind of magical effect.

“Yosh, here I come.” Saying that Damian too sidled up to the wall.

After chanting for a while, Damian created a large cursed sword in her both hands.

“The blade grasped in my hand is the ill will that curse the blessing! While wishing for the rebirth someday, the indestructible thread of life of the son of god is severed with this hand! Mysteltein II!”

That blade which had the size almost the same as Damian’s small stature was swung with a speed that even the eye couldn’t catch. *ZUUUUN!!* Raising such a heavy sound, the wall was slashed in rectangle shape and fell down.

“Yooosh, let’s go! We are going to be Kazuki’s nuisance persistently!”

While yelling something troublesome for other people cheerfully, Beatrix stepped inside the Haunted Ground.

“In the miniscule chance that we find something that looks like the Three Sacred Treasures, let’s bring it home and hand it over to Yamato later.”

Eleonora was clearly making an assertion that sided with Yamato.

Even if they backed up Yamato they had the just cause that could make other countries shut up.

Japan had dirtied their hand with a blasphemous experiment that couldn’t be forgiven, they had the data of that experiment in their hand.

“So the talk is that the elites of the Knight Academy are gathering here then? I’m looking forward to it ze!”

Damian too followed behind with a lively gait. The knights of the Einherjar loved battle above all else.

“Fufufu, if possible I want to meet Kazuki in a flawless situation but…”

A troll and a gryphon were standing in Beatrix’s way, but she cut them down in a single blow and advanced forward heavily.

Wondering whether there was anyone that was conducting a showy fight around them, she sharpened her senses clearly.

Choosing the direction of powerful magic power as much as possible, Beatrix was walking forward heavily.

That was why that encounter was inevitable.

“…Beatrix Baumgard…”

Seeing the figure of Beatrix that displayed her appearance impressively from between the trees, that black haired Magika Stigma leaked out a strangled voice. It was the owner of the strongest magic power in the Knight Academy.

Beatrix determined her prey and grinned widely.

“Otonashi Kaguya…. You too are one of the opponents that I want to try to fight at least once!”

Kaguya-sensed Beatrix’s eagerness for battle and raised her voice to her comrades.

“Everyone…be careful! Coming!!”

She wavered just for an instant, then she immediately resolved herself and glared at Beatrix.

It was a small luck that Beatrix made her appearance at her location.

As the student council president that was the strongest in the Magic Division, she would halt this formidable enemy in this place―she resolved herself with that determination.

===Part 6===

The god of sky rushed through the sky with the speed of lightning.

Ilyailiya Muromets erased her presence and made the knights that were monitoring her sleep with mind magic without allowing a single one to get away, then she rose to the sky.

There would surely be a great commotion when the knights woke up but she was really not worrying about the matter of later.

Japan had been a perished country already anyway…. Ilyailiya was thinking like that.

Right now in this moment everything would be fine as long as there was no interruption from Arthur or Regina.

With a glance she directed her gaze at the GPS bracelet that was attached on her wrist.

This was the problem. …There was a problem, but it was just a small problem.

She had already assumed beforehand that the country of science Japan would make use of this kind of method.

She didn’t know anything about {{furigana|the eye of the sky|GPS}} or whatever, but to dare trying to monitor this god of the sky was a severely damned action. She would make them realize that the machine civilization was undoubtedly nothing more than human’s extravagance.

Ilyailiya activated the <{{furigana|Deception Repeater|Deception Recursion Device}}> that was buried under the skin of the back of her hand. This machine was memorizing the electromagnetic wave from the GPS that was trying to measure Ilyailiya’s position and transmitted back a higher intensity electromagnetic wave with the same frequency. The GPS would then received the electromagnetic wave by prioritizing the strong fake wave rather than the weak original wave and detected only the fake.

Ilyailiya sent haphazard information of distance and direction toward the GPS.

With this the operator of the Knight Order would believe that Ilyailiya was staying put obediently.

“It won’t be too late even if we are waiting after all the other Magic Advanced Countries are destroyed before exterminating all the machines.”

Ilyailiya was murmuring without any emotion.

“What is convenient is convenient. Arthur and Regina are very devout, but it’s inefficient.”

Ilyailiya wouldn’t be picky with her method if it was for the sake of victory.

Of course a body check had also naturally been conducted on her, but she had already planted all the necessary machines beforehand inside her body.

Who in the world would even imagine that a King of magicians was going to behave like this.

Everything was efficient.

Ilyailiya who was free from the monitoring raised her altitude vertically until she reached the <stratosphere>.

She had received a request from Loki to search the Grand Haunted Ground for Sacred Treasures in the Level 2 and Level 3.

When she heard this story, Ilyailiya was convinced that Japan’s defeat was unshakeable.

The only problem was Arthur and Regina who pretended to be the judges but…, there was no way they could look out for her movement that had reached until the stratosphere.

It was not for sure, but Ilyailiya was a type of human that made snap judgment when she was struck with an idea.

She soared to the Grand Haunted Ground without any hesitation with the speed of lightning.

What happened then…without any obstruction from anyone she passed through the first wall from far away on the sky.

And then the second wall. Next was the third―just when she thought so, the lightning was suddenly halted.

Her face almost collided with an unseen wall dangerously.

Wall. That’s right, it’s a wall. The wall was a wall yet it was a wall of magic power.

“Sealing magic, is it…”

Against this seal that reached out from the ground until the stratosphere, Ilyailiya was surprised while still being expressionless.

It was an extremely powerful sealing magic. Which person of Japan that could put something this powerful here?

Without any magic or Sacred Treasures that excelled in seal destruction, even a King couldn’t break this seal.

Those who seemed to have the possibility to break this might be…someone like [Damian] that she had read about from the investigation report about Einherjar, she had been reported to have a [specially mentioned ability] which was her [Mystiltein II].

Ilyailiya descended down to the ground without having any other option.

It was just around the area that was called as Level 2 by the people of this country.

“…There are so many dead people here aren't there?”

Ilyailiya murmured right after she descended down at the pitch black forest.

===Part 7===

Regina Olympia Folnar was looking.

She was once again bringing her body into the sky.

[Metamorphosis]. The girl could make the divinity of the mother nature to reside in her body. She was unable to reach until the stratosphere but with her body transformed into a swan and flew through the sky, those eyes of her possessed the power of a hawk and her sight was strengthened.

Regina was looking.

[Eagle Eye]. There was nothing that could escape from Regina’s sight in this sky where there was no cover to hide at all.

Regina purposely overlooked how Ilyailiya was infiltrating the Grand Haunted Ground with the speed of lightning.

By no means she didn’t possess a method to stop her. However she was thinking that now was not the time to stop Ilyailiya<ref>Sorry to keep changing her name, but this is the final change…….I hope</ref>.

“…First it’s fine to make your sin to be definitely clear, o Russia’s foolish King.”

Regina murmured to herself as if spitting out. She was looking down at Ilyailiya.

That fellow was an owner of personality that joined hand with other King….the King of China.

The point was that she was an owner of a gutless thinking that was trying to borrow the power of others.

The King called Ilyailiya was unmistakably weaker than herself.

While believing that, Regina purposefully overlooked Ilyailiya’s infiltration.

―A few dozens of minutes before, Regina was acting together with Arthur.

“An intervention of other Magic Advanced Country in this Sacred Treasures Struggles Race between Japan and Yamato has to be firmly opposed. We got a late start despite the permission Commander Yamagata obtained from Japan’s government because of how long it took but…it’s fine as long as we are not too late though.”

Arthur who proposed to patrol the area brought along Regina and two people of Ryouzanpaku―Shouko and Silirat and they had arrived until the entrance of the Grand Haunted Ground.

“First Queen Regina, the sky is the field that is your forte right?”

Regina nodded at Arthur’s question.

“The possibility that Queen Ilyailiya will infiltrate from the sky is also high. I want to request of you to observe the sky.”

“Very well.” Regina threw in an appropriate response and immediately casted [Leucothea Metamorphosis]. That body of hers was changed into a giant swan.

“I ask you sincerely…please don’t allow any intervention toward this conflict between Japan and Yamato.”

Arthur called to the swan.

Inside her heart Regina was scoffing derisively at Arthur’s stupid honesty.

How could he believe that a King of equal status with him would move exactly as he wanted?

It was decided already that I will move as I please.

Regina who turned into a swan nodded briefly and flew away to the sky.

Next Arthur directed his eyes to both Shouko and Silirat.

“Let’s confirm each of our ability that is necessary for patrol. For me I can detect the magic power that is powerful enough to destroy this wall in a radius inside 5 kilometer. I can also sense the trace of the magic power left behind for about fifteen minutes since it was used. How about you I wonder?”

“Extra Sense is a field that I’m poor at.”

The small statured girl with swarthy skin, Silirat was shaking her head. Shouko tapped her hand on her chin.

“I, Roshouko-san am the one in charge for that kind of thing but…I cannot do it as good as a King like you yeah. My range is three kilo, for magic power trace maybe I can only sense it within ten minutes at most.”

“I see. Then how much time it will take you to circle around half of this Grand Haunted Ground? With the speed I possess it might be around ten minutes more or less with some time to spare.”

“I have confidence in my speed. For us ten minutes should be enough too.”

“Splendid. Then let’s divide our part. I will patrol the east side following along the wall of the Grand Haunted Ground. I entrust the west side to you two. With our speed and the range of our senses, we should be able to immediately detect someone who destroy the wall and infiltrate inside.”

“Gotcha.” After Shouko replied back slovenly, Arthur said “Please” and smiled.

And then he immediately headed to the east and walked away with an elegant gait.

“…From what I see that guy is the most badass among the three Kings, but he is too trusting yeah.”

Silirat murmured idly while seeing off that back.

“I feel the same. I guess that kind of guy is what you called a noble youth huh. Now then…my bad King, but the range of my magic power perception, is 1000 ri<ref>Ancient measurement unit of distance in Japan and Korea. Around 3927 km</ref> in truth!”

“1000 ri is too exaggerated yeah. It’s 3000 kilo right?”

Silirat immediately inserted a tsukkomi at Shouko’s energetic words.

“Shaddup, I wanted to say that cause its called Senrigan<ref>The meaning is clairvoyance, but the literal meaning of the kanji is thousand ri eye</ref>. …If I say for real then my sensing range of magic power is 50 kilo and tracing back the magic power trace might be around one hour. Although…it’s only when I get to use this Sacred Treasure.”

Shouko took out a piece of yellowed scrap paper with flourish. But it was not just a mere scrap paper.

“Moreover this [Sacred Treasure] also suck your magic power like crazy though. …See through, <{{furigana|Onmyou Taikyokuzu|Yin Yang Ultimate Map}}! Shingan Kaikon<ref>Kaikon means release soul, while Shingan means divine eye.</ref>, {{furigana|Tenchi Shizen no Zu|Map of Heaven and Earth and Mother Nature}}!!”

The scrap paper on her hand floated in the air gently and then it generated an extraordinary magic power and released it for 50 kilo in the surrounding. Shouko’s magic power was rapidly absorbed into the map and her senses were expanded in proportion of her sucked magic power. All the scenery and magic power illustration within 50 kilo was flowing into Shouko’s head.

Shouko went “wh, what a pain” and her body was oozing cold sweats.

“How is it?”

“Hmm…there is a trace of something’s magic power passing through the underground. The bunch of Yamato had infiltrated the Grand Haunted Ground already. They had went through for quite a while. Right now…they’re entering Level 2. Some kind of magic power is stretching around the whole place of area Level 2. Seems like it had been made into their own territory.”

“Suddenly it went to hell already huh. Anything else?”

“Aa―…at the sky, that Russia Queen called Ilyailiya had already went ‘pyuu―n’ from the stratosphere and flew until area 2. I wonder if it was too high to see for Regina who is patrolling the sky. No, might be that she purposefully turn a blind eye.”

“Why the hell would she overlook it knowingly?”

“That chick mightn’t be as moderate as Arthur yeah. Perhaps she wants an established fact that Ilyailiya really has violated the agreement.”

“''Just attempting to infiltrate ain’t enough to wallop her, but if she infiltrate and do something then she can be walloped without any worry, that kinda thing''? That chick’s head is also a little screwed up huh. As expected, that’s all then?”

“No, there’s still more. …It’s a long way off from the direction Arthur patrolled. Lucky, it ain’t gonna be anything interesting if it’s the honor student that butted in. This time there is no turn for that guy.”

“Then there is something in the west side?”

“Those bunch of Einherjar destroyed the wall and infiltrated the Grand Haunted Ground. Ain’t much time had passed since they enter.”

“Oi oi, this is the wall they boasted their butt off right?”

“…Oops, they encountered the students of the Knight Academy. It’s the group of that woman called Otonashi Kaguya. It become a battle now.”

“I heard that those Einherjar are savage after all.”

“Oy, you think you can say that about other people yourself just now.”

The duo of Ryouzanpaku that were overflowing with wild beauty were reciprocally trading a fierce smile with each other. It was the smile of veteran warrior that had repeatedly conducted guerrilla warfare with an enormous enemy as their opponent in the parched earth of China.

They didn’t love the battle itself like the Einherjar. Being thoroughly informed of their own capability accurately and making use of that strength to achieve something―they were people that loved a game like that.

“To get choices you can freely pick is really awesome. Now then, first we gotta move to sell some favor for Hayashizaki Kazuki’s gratitude later on I wonder. …Ah, crap, I used too much magic power and my head got dizzy.”

“No biggie, just me going alone is enough.”

Silirat nodded in exultant spirits. She understood her own capability.

She understood that she was under the category of [strong person] in this battlefield.

The foreign warrior that was contracted with the <God of Destruction Shiva> moved out.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 1

2015-12-09T06:01:55Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 1 – The Best Shortcut to Become Strong */

==Chapter 1 – The Best Shortcut to Become Strong==

===Part 1===

Kazuki was inside a pink space.

The floor, the walls, the ceiling too, it was a hall with everything like mirrors. There, lascivious pink light was reflected randomly, enveloping Kazuki. Inside the pink light, Kazuki’s head was empty and tinged with a haze.

A whispering voice from somewhere was audible on his ear.

{Iyaa~n}

{Ahaa~n}

{Ufuu~n}

It was a voice he had a memory of hearing before that sounded kind of awkward like the owner was forcing herself somehow.

{Ufuu~n. Ka, Kazuki…it’s okay you knoo~w.}

What’s with the ufu~n, Kazuki retorted inside his hazy head.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pa-!* From inside the pink light, a naked girl appeared in front of his eyes.

It was someone he knew. Ryuutaki Miyabi―it was Miyabi-senpai. The surrounding mirror also reflected Miyabi-senpai’s naked appearance, Kazuki was surrounded by naked Miyabi-senpai from all directions.

However it was true that she was naked but―the risky spots were faintly ''shaded off'' and couldn’t be seen.

{Kazuki…come, your worldly desires that have kept piling up, it’s okay to unleash it if it’s in this world you know…}

Miyabi-senpai in front of his eyes walked up to Kazuki and embraced his neck. Thereupon Kazuki’s clothes vanished like a smoke. But Kazuki’s naked body was also vague with shading off fixed on it.

It was a world without any feeling of reality.

Power was filled into the two arms of Miyabi-senpai that embraced Kazuki. The sensation of the bared breasts of Miyabi-senpai that was pressed on him―was not there. There was none at all. A girl’s sweet smell too―there was none.

''The master of this world was hesitating to convey all of that after all''.

Kazuki’s hazy head was gradually filled with an out of place feeling.

If he had to say it, it was subdued. Consequently he woke up in one go.

“…Miyabi-senpai, what’s with this absurd mind hack magic!!”

Shaking off Miyabi-senpai’s arm that hugged him closely, Kazuki stepped back from her.

Inside Kazuki’s both hands, his beloved blade <Doufuu> was produced in response to Kazuki’s will.

Directing it to ''the world itself'' in front of his eyes, he swung down Doufuu directly.

That instant, all the mirror was smashed apart all at once. *barabarabara*…mirror fragments crumbled down, the mental world created from magic was buried into a total darkness. And then―

“Ka, Kazuki-!?”

Miyabi-senpai became flustered and twitched in front of him.

She was pouring magic power into Kazuki’s mind. But with that connection severed, Kazuki’s consciousness was recovered clearly.

The pure white morning sun peeked out its face from the horizon, the deeply green colored trees of the early summer were swaying under the sunlight. Right beside them was a building made from brick. Here was―the garden of the Witch’s Mansion.

The usual place and time of his morning training. Just that the training this time was different from usual and not with Hikaru-senpai.

“…Fufu-, to bounce back from the magic that is my trump card like that, the result of the special training has come out hasn’t it?”

After Miyabi-senpai *kohon* cleared her throat, she recovered her refreshing smile of composure.

She was wearing a dress-type Magic Dress that was smooth like pearl and tinged with luster. It was the Magic Dress of <Gremory>, the demon of Solomon 72 Pillar that specialized in mind attack magic.

“Fufufu…as a [teacher], I’m proud of my pupil’s growth. For that Kazuki who didn’t have any resistance to mind hack until that much to display how easily he rejected my magic, how amazing.”

“Err, senpai…”

Kazuki tried to interject but he was ignored.

“Fufu-. But as a woman, to get repelled that easily just now, there is no way I won’t feel my pride get hacked apart into pieces, or to feel just a very little bit hurt…”

“Senpai!”

Kazuki made a strong tone and cut off Miyabi-senpai’s rushed talk.

“Senpai, it’s not me that has grown, there is unnaturalness in the magic just now.”

“Uu-“

“Senpai, a repertory of getting embarrassed of something absurd you did yourself is a little, you know.”

Hearing that merciless fault-finding, the elf’s white face of Miyabi-senpai became bright red in a flash.

“Sto, stop it! Stop pointing those out again so calmly!!”

“When I thought that you were naked, but there was nothing visible from all the mosaic.”

Kazuki dared to continue finding fault of Miyabi-senpai.

“…Even though I was planning to lay bare all of myself as I used that magic boldly…”

Even if she thought so in her own imagination, but surely she hesitated unconsciously.

Senpai ''always kept forcing herself to do something absurd''.

“Senpai also made me naked, but there was also mosaic on my body that time.”

He continued finding fault. Even though Miyabi-senpai tried to construct an alternate world that had reality but she failed.

That was what urged Kazuki’s kill-joy―awakening.

Miyabi-senpai threw off her usual cool attitude to the wind and became deviant.

“You too, you have never seen a woman’s naked body right!?”

Kazuki was startled. He immediately remembered―something clearly came to mind.

At the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave, about when he was made to do Japan Mythology’s traditional [naked dance] with Kazuha-senpai.

Both of them danced naked, matching their rhythm with the music that resounded in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave. They danced madly.

While they were dancing they couldn’t hide their body anywhere.

Rather, that dance was something that drew out their respective [sexual charm] without any to spare, a dance of fierce instinctual motion. Completely like animal’s courting action―.

Inside that passionate melody, Kazuki saw [the everything] of Kazuha-senpai’s body.

Her breast, her butt too, even the spot where it should be hidden more…Those scenes were even now were burned in his brain.

And then while both of them were getting excited with each other, they embraced each other hard. Not like the space of mental magic from before but feeling each other’s body’s sensation for real while being absorbed in a greedy kiss.

Even the usually shy Kazuha-senpai was only at that time….

“Ka, Kazuki…wait, that face means…”

Hearing Miyabi-senpai’s flustered voice, Kazuki came back to his senses with a look of realization. Somehow it seemed that what he thought came out in his expression.

Guessing something from Kazuki’s reaction made Miyabi-senpai start trembling all over.

“Li, like this I’m, just a clown in the end…. Using the [special training for resistance against mind attack magic] I planned to make Kazuki’s heart go ‘kyun kyun’ and fall for my sexy temptation but, I exposed something unsightly like this and got shown of the difference in our experience instead…”

“Senpai, that’s not it! Just now, the various things I’m pointing out were not for making senpai shamed or anything like that…”

His sadism was stimulated for just a little but he didn’t mean anything malicious.

“Senpai always looks like you are forcing yourself to do something unreasonable after all, I just want senpai to please not continue trying to hurry our relationship strangely!”

Getting her feeling impatient because she wanted to get along better and in the end she tried to tempt him using her naked body that she actually didn’t even want to show, such a thing was mistaken. Senpai was a lovely person and that was why he wished for her to treasure herself.

Kazuki seized the shoulders of Miyabi-senpai who was trembling all over and talked.

“Kazuki…”

Miyabi-senpai raised her face and faced Kazuki with damp eyes.

Miyabi-senpai was always trying to feign herself as someone cool and composed.

From the persecution she received because she was an elf since she was small, she was constantly donning the [mask of bluff] and he guessed that it had completely become a habit of hers.

It was as if she was saying [I’m not particularly bothered here. I’m just full of composure.]

Kazuki wanted to peel off that mask.

Right now, Miyabi-senpai was laying bare her emotion as it was and she was facing Kazuki with eyes that became slightly teary.

“Senpai is always doing bold things in a hurry trying to shorten your distance with me, but in truth senpai cannot prepare your feeling to do those kinds of things right?”

Miyabi-senpai was strongly wishing for a companion that could communicate heart to heart with her. She tried to pour that feeling into Kazuki who didn’t care about the matter that she was an elf, however her effort was completely fruitless.

“Please don’t do that kind of thing. I don’t dislike senpai or anything…I too want to get closer to senpai, that’s why I think like that.”

In reality, the positivity level was taken naturally, Miyabi-senpai that did this kind of action didn’t have a high positivity level.

Ryuutaki Miyabi―50

It could be said that he got along really well with her though.

By no means that tempting someone in nude even though it was only in a mental world could be seen as a proper relation.

“…Oh well.”

Miyabi-senpai was a gracious person when she recognized her own mistake.

“…When Kazuki asked me that [you want me to accompany you in a special training that drilled your resistance against mind attack magic], I thought that I could use this as an excuse to shorten our distance in one go by tempting you in the mental world with a ‘bam’…”

“And then senpai stepped on the accelerator too much with the [ahaa~n] and fell off course completely.”

“I think I only went off course just a little…”

“The people who get into traffic accidents all say that.”

“I have the confidence in my drift you know…”

Miyabi-senpai looked down dejectedly again. It couldn’t be helped that she wanted to get along well with other person, but she didn’t want to break her cool image and expose her weakness so she tried hard too excessively and did strange things instead.

It was just like someone that tried to give his friend some really expensive present as his gratitude yet it only made the other party troubled instead.

“Senpai is really a lovely person.”

Kazuki petted the head of Miyabi-senpai that sunk down in depression.

The silver hair glittered silkily while unraveling apart under Kazuki’s hand.

“…Calling your senior cute like that, I want you to stop treating me like a kid really.”

Miyabi-senpai who tried to affect a stylish air averted her face aside with a ‘pui’.

“Let’s just stop trying to look cool senpai.”

Kazuki tried to make her look back at him and so he kept poking repeatedly at her smooth cheek.

Miyabi-senpai released a deep sigh ‘fuu’ while a heart mark of positivity level up was flying at him airily.

“How troubling this is, you can immediately see through my bluff completely.”

“I have confidence in my observation ability after all. Putting that aside senpai, thank you very much for keeping me company in my special training.”

Kazuki stopped his poking at her cheek and once again he lowered his head to the girl.

“I too had felt that my resistance against mind attack magic is my weak point, so you really helped me.”

“Oh well. Before I did something unnecessary so my illusion got broken, but other than that one time you kept falling into my trick a hundred times out of a hundred. Fufufu, don’t get too carried away okay.”

Miyabi-senpai recovered back her composure as the senior and brushed up her hair. She was a woman so beautiful that could make those watching her pop their eyes and her body was wrapped in a beautiful dress, so the truth was this kind of behavior looked appropriate for her.

“But I feel an improvement inside myself. I became able to feel something like a tentacle of magic power that reached out from senpai to me, I have a feeling that I have became able to resist. That’s right…Miyabi-senpai, there is something I want to test, so can you do me a favor of accompanying me one more time?”

“I don’t mind.”

“Thank you very much, please let me prepare myself a little.”

Kazuki ''himself first'' began to chant his spell.

“What kind of magic that you as the receiving side is going to…?”

“I am the shaman of sword…rock cleaved, root torn, sin severed, that spirit sword of crushing evil now n this hand! Draw sword, Futsu no Mitama!!”

In front of Miyabi-senpai who was making a dubious face, Kazuki created the sword of evil decapitation and took a stance of aiming at the eye.

“Please senpai.”

Sensing the abnormal sign, Miyabi-senpai tightened her expression.

“O eternal full moon that goes pale, forget your waxing and waning, become the mirror that illuminate the world! Disturb the world filled with moonlight here…Lunatic Labyrinth!!”

Miyabi-senpai’s Magic Dress emitted a strong light with a flash and her magic was casted.

But that was all. The mind magic didn’t cause anything in this world, it was a silent magic.

However if he concentrated his senses, he could perceive a single streak of [line of light that looked like a tentacle] was stretching from Miyabi-senpai to Kazuki.

Kazuki finally became able to perceive that.

He guessed that the speed of this magic power tentacle―easily surpassed the speed of sound.

But Hayashizaki-style’s Foresight got the better of speed.

“Fu-!” Kazuki made a sharp exhale while reversing the tip of Futsu no Mitama and mowed it horizontally.

There was no need to enter strength. He aimed for the weakest and the fastest swordsmanship.

The magic power tentacle was caught by the streak of the sword. The line light passed through the blade without any resistance―and got bisected with a snap. Futsu no Mitama was a Sacred Treasure that severed evil.

From the bisected line of light, Miyabi-senpai’s thought wave lost its destination and dispersed.

…Becoming aware of the magic’s failure, Miyabi-senpai opened her eyes wide in shock.

“I did it! The magic power was faintly visible and so I thought whether it [could be cut] or not and it was!”

Kazuki floated a satisfied smile and made a guts pose all of a sudden.

Miyabi-senpai wordlessly approached him and reached out both her hands to Kazuki’s face.

“…Senpai?”

Both of Kazuki’s cheeks were pulled apart *gunii~* by Miyabi-senpai’s both hands.

“Se, senpai! It huwt!! It reawwy huwt!!”

“Just now…my pride as a senpai just got smashed apart into pieces. I got defeated in sexual experience point, and then even the mind magic that is my strong point also got destroyed…”

The pain of getting his cheeks pulled apart was not prevented by his defensive magic power, Kazuki resigned himself to accept the pain while pacifying Miyabi-senpai with “Pfease sfoopp!”

Miyabi-senpai separated her hands from Kazuki’s cheeks and dejectedly hung her head down.

“…I cannot stand back up again…my glass heart was completely smashed up into powder already…”

“Senpai, this is just trying a little test and not really a real battle. I cannot do this without pulling out Futsu no Mitama first in preparation before the enemy uses the mind magic.”

Even if he sensed the aim of the opponent’s mind magic beforehand, he wouldn’t make it in time if he started the chanting for Futsu no Mitama from there.

…Only as long as he hadn’t raise Kazuha-senpai’s positivity level until 150 and he was unable to invoke the power of [Zekorbeni] though.

“Rather senpai also said things like sexual experience, please stop saying such strange thing. My body is pure. To the degree that I want to praise myself for my self-restraint you know.”

Miyabi-senpai puffed out her cheeks ‘puu’ and became sulky.

“Stop using showy words like pure body or whatever. How about you just say it clearly, ‘I’m a virgin boy’.”

“Tha, that’s the truth but somehow I don’t want to say it out from my mouth!”

“I am a virgin just so you know!!!!”

“Is, is that so, I’m happy.”

“Fufufu, the moment you heard that I’m a virgin you were completely staring at me greedily.”

Miyabi-senpai said out strange thing out from a weird flow of conversation. Of course Kazuki didn’t actually direct such gaze or anything at her, but Miyabi-senpai had already decided that such a thing happened and elegantly brushed up her hair.

“A young boy is completely a beast isn’t it? However with the power of moon maiden…with the tolerance of a senior, I will accept that carnal desire for you…fufufu…”

It seemed that senpai was attempting to regain her footing in a superior position even if she had to do it forcibly. Though it was not like Kazuki particularly minded to be thought as someone like that, so Kazuki just watched over her with a warm gaze.

Miyabi-senpai turned and turned with twirls while taking an elegant pose. She was a pleasant person.

When her skirt spread out gently like a single flower in full bloom, Kazuki got fascinated.

―Killing intent!

Kazuki suddenly sensed a killing intent and took a distance in a flash from the twirling Miyabi-senpai.

Senpai didn’t notice anything and continued to turn around in twirling.

This was…Summoning Magic’s sign.

That’s right, ''that person'' had been monitoring them for a while since before!

“O the wolf lonely wandering the forest, thy is granted the moonlight from the goddess. That light is the strength of warrior…change the sharp fang into blade, show that bravery! Blade Tusk!!”

Two streaks of cutting light surged at the spot where Kazuki was just standing before.

The twin swords that were manipulated by an unseen swordsman came flying through the air. They were boorish blades as if they were made from polished fangs of a giant beast. The damage would be big if he got hit by those directly.

“Fu-!”

Kazuki saw through the two consecutive attacks of the twin swords that were approaching him and repelled them back with Futsu no Mitama.

The twin swords, being exorcised by the blade of evil decapitation, became particles of magic power and vanished.

At the same time Futsu no Mitama also used up all its power and vanished.

Miyabi-senpai stopped her rotation precisely like a ballerina and raised a surprised voice.

“…This magic is, Shinobu!”

From the shadow of the trees that surrounded the Witch’s Mansion, Shinobu-senpai slowly showed her figure in response to the calling of her name. Her sharp gaze was directed at Kazuki straightforwardly as if in challenge.

The Magic Dress that wrapped her body was a black combat uniform that was decorated with crystals of flame and ice. That nimble figure with the majority of her supple skin exposed had the atmosphere of a wild beast in some aspect.

It was the Magic Dress of the female wolf demon that possessed two elements of flame and ice, <Marcosias>.

Kazuki…deflected her sharp gaze like a swaying willow, ‘As expected, what a beautiful person’, while thinking like that.

Her big and beautiful eyes that showed her strong will and her sharp facial features.

She was glaring here with a grave expression, but her graceful face and figure were just that much prominent. If Miyabi-senpai whose smile had never cease was an elegant lily flower, Shinobu-senpai was like the blade of a drawn sword.

She was slightly similar with Kanae of the past―that time when his relation with her was still not good.

“…Why are you looking at me with such a stupid face?”

Shinobu-senpai talked sharply as if that words struck the side of Kazuki’s face.

“A master of a real battle sword art, against an opponent that might be preparing an attack magic again, in such a situation why are you exposing such an idiotic face full of openings?”

“If I keep putting my guard up against someone that I want to get along well with from now on, then even something that can go well will surely turn out no good.”

That was what he learned based from getting closer with Koyuki and Kazuha-senpai.

Kazuki tapped the handle of his beloved sword on his waist with a slap.

“Besides if it’s in this distance, then no matter how the table is turned on me it’s still my range.”

Looking at Kazuki who didn’t display any sign of agitation at all, Shinobu-senpai wrinkled her eyebrow with ‘muu~’ a pout.

“Even just asking me things like that is something I’m thankful for. That means senpai has some interest in me right?”

Kazuki asked her as if egging her on. Thereupon Shinobu-senpai showed an oversensitive reaction and wordlessly turned over her body before darting away.

Her back was becoming more distant toward the direction of the student’s dormitory.

Miyabi-senpai apologized to Kazuki with worry clearly expressed on her face.

“Sorry, Kazuki. That child, to suddenly attack you like that…”

“It’s all right senpai. I too want to get along well with Shinobu-senpai after all.”

“What a wonderful tenacity for a sister sandwich you have there.”

“No, I don’t have that kind of intenti…”

She really wanted to treat him like a pervert no matter what huh….

When he thought that he noticed how Miyabi-senpai’s cheeks were also faintly red. Getting embarrassed from what she said herself….

“Although Shinobu, I actually think that she has a good compatibility with you.”

“Eh, really? It’s fine if that’s true though.”

“Because that girl is a spoiled child after all. It’s always a pampered paradise when it’s just the two of us. If she is combined with a meddlesome person like you, a perpetual motion machine of love should be completed.”

“Doesn’t Shinobu-senpai have Miyabi-senpai?”

“I…am not really such a capable sister.”

The shoulders of Miyabi-senpai dropped even further crestfallenly.

The relation between the Ryuutaki sisters was complicated.

Miyabi-senpai who turned into an elf and became a target of persecution was able to get back on her feet thanks to Shinobu-senpai who was always on her side. She was even able to become someone of positive thinking that wished to make friends in the outside world.

However it was Shinobu-senpai who still hadn’t forgiven the outside world rather than the person concerned, Miyabi-senpai herself.

She was still continuing to hate all the humans that persecuted her beloved elder twin sister.

Like that Shinobu-senpai became completely ''barking in hostility'' at Kazuki who Miyabi-senpai was trying to get close to. For Miyabi-senpai that kind of thing unintentionally became a hindrance…so to speak Shinobu-senpai was standing in the way of Miyabi-senpai who wanted to make friends.

Even while Miyabi-senpai was grateful to her little sister that had been on her side all the time for her―she was also guiltily thinking of her as a burden.

To do something somehow about this [closed relationship of the two sisters]―there was no other way for Kazuki except to conquer the two of them simultaneously. To conquer only one of them meant that the other one would completely become isolated.

A phrase like sister sandwich was really vulgar, but it was not necessarily a mistaken phrase in this situation.

“It’s okay, senpai.”

Kazuki put his hand on Miyabi-senpai’s shoulder and restated himself.

“After all there is no way I’m going to be reluctant to have a sister sandwich.”

“…That’s so. Fufu-, just as I thought, Kazuki is really a beast.”

In exchange for Kazuki’s honor, Miyabi-senpai recovered her smiling face back.

Miyabi-senpai returned home to the student dormitory because the special training was over.

A deep gratitude welled up inside Kazuki from how she had intentionally come for him at the Witch’s Mansion since the early morning.

He was really grateful that he could train even longer than usual.

He guessed it was already the time where Mio and Koyuki had already changed into their maid uniform and were waiting for Kazuki in the kitchen. If Kazuki who was the chef was not there, the maids wouldn’t be able to make a delicious breakfast.

Kazuki hurriedly circled from the courtyard toward the front entrance and pushed open the mansion’s door.

The moment the door was opened, he felt lightheaded and the world shook. His mind turned white. Both his legs that were walking quickly got tangled. He almost fell down dangerously but he held himself by leaning on the door.

When the door somehow closed, he leaned his back on the door and he became unable to move.

…No, this is not the time to rest.

If he didn’t make a delicious breakfast that Kaguya-senpai would happily enjoy….

He thought so but―his consciousness was still really blank and got far away from him….

Kazuki kept his back leaning on the door while his body was crumbling down to the floor gradually.

“…Otouto-kun? Otouto-kun!?”

―The moment he lost his consciousness, he had the feeling that there was panicked footsteps rushing at him and a voice calling at him.

….

His consciousness was slowly coming back.

When he noticed, Kazuki was wrapped inside a fluffy warmth.

A futon…. This charming sensation that tempted a person excessively into depravity was the sensation of futon in the morning.

It was one of the strongest enemies in Kazuki’s whole life.

Kazuki had lived his life until now by continuously admonishing himself that he must not waste even just a second pointlessly. He woke earlier than anybody else in the morning where he must train and finish the housework.

If someone tried to continuously accomplish such a living everyday, then a battle with this formidable enemy was unavoidable.

Really a formidable enemy. If he relaxed his heart even for just a little, then it was going to be his last moment.

I have to become stronger and stronger.

You think something like a mere futon is enough to defeat me…

…No, wait. Something is strange.

This morning, shouldn’t he have already shaken off this temptation once already?

Even though he had been victorious once already, why did he get forced into a battle with the futon like this again?

…Don’t tell me the time looped? Is this some kind of new attack magic?

He had to toughen his mind and resist this temptation!

However…but….

Oh futooon…. O futooon is so warmmm….

“It’s fine to just keep sleeping like that.”

A gentle voice came down from on top of the futon.

Kazuki who was rolling inside the futon directed his half asleep eyes to the bright world outside.

With the ceiling of his own room as the background, Kaguya-senpai was peeking into Kazuki’s face with a gentle smile on her face. …She was a person that absolutely shouldn’t exist in this time and this location.

“…Kaguya-senpai? How…”

Kazuki launched his question while dozing off.

“…How could you be awake already in this kind of time?”

Kaguya-senpai was always a sleepyhead from her low blood pressure. Kaguya-senpai looking down on him from on top of the bed was supposed to be a scene that was absolutely impossible.

There was even the time when Kazuki was sleeping together with senpai, although he tried to wake her up early, because she suddenly started to chant [Guernica] mumblingly in her sleep talking, he gave up from feeling a danger to his own body.

“Otouto-kun, last night you also practice magic chanting alone until late at night right?”

Kaguya-senpai pointed out while her finger poked at the tips of Kazuki’s nose.

…Was he seen?

Kazuki became aware of three weak points of his during the battles in the recent times. <Zekorbeni> control. His nonexistent resistance against mind magic. His slow chanting speed.

Those weak points had to be overcame and he began to work hard immediately.

Last night he trained intensively in casting magic using Zekorbeni until late at night. This morning he was accompanied by Miyabi-senpai since dawn and drilled his resistance against mind magic. Tonight he planned to trained his chanting speed intensively.

He crammed intensive training both in the morning and in the night.

He had no choice but to become strong for even a little, even for a second faster.

Suddenly, he remembered about a matter of the past―the period when he was first taken as an adopted child into Hayashizaki household.

For the sake of catching up with Kanae who had advanced far more ahead than himself as a swordsman, there was no other way than to pile up training even when Kanae was sleeping. His habit of training intensively in the early morning was also formed from there.

That’s right. ''If he encountered an opponent that was stronger than himself then he had to do that kind of thing''.

“Even though you were staying up until that late, I got worried whether you would also do your daily routine of early morning intensive training, and so I thought of getting up as early as possible to watch your condition. Even so when I woke up it was already the time when Otouto-kun had finished your training though…and then you became like this.”

‘I see’, Kazuki understood the situation. Kaguya-senpai arrived just after when Miyabi-senpai left and he got relaxed from his tension. And then he….

“You were collapsed from the double punch of insufficient sleep and light magic intoxication, so I carried you to your room.”

That meant he got completely seen in his most pitiful timing.

“…It’s pathetic to become like this just from that much. For my magic intoxication, I’m already fine. I’m sorry senpai, I’ll immediately make the meal so…”

“It’s no good to force yourself you know, go sleep!”

Both of Kaguya-senpai’s hands stopped and pushed down the shoulder of Kazuki who was trying to get up.

“See here, certainly the housework in the Witch’s Mansion is allocated to the junior, but it’s fine to push it to the senior when you are busy. Even I was a junior last year, that’s why if it’s just a meal I can make it myself.”

“…Senpai, now that I look carefully, that appearance is…”

He was late to notice from being half-asleep, but Kaguya-senpai was dressed up strangely in clothes he was familiar with.

“Fufu-“ Chuckling, Kaguya-senpai make a full turn in a twirl.

That clothing of hers was a maid uniform.

This was the first time he had ever seen Kaguya-senpai wearing a maid uniform.

Kaguya-senpai’s sinful body was perfectly wrapped in a neat and clean fabric. This size’s perfect fit of the clothing didn’t come from a ready-made good, there was no doubt that this was the hand-tailored clothes of Mio.

But it was a long skirt type that was different from the Mio’s favorite mini skirt type. The exposure rate was low, but it didn’t hide the charm of Kaguya-senpai, instead being restrained inside the cloth emphasized her charm pointedly. Kazuki’s half asleep head spontaneously awakened.

“Mio-chan prepared this for me for when a time like this might come! I and Mio-chan and the others are going to finish the housework today, so Otouto-kun just rest here comfortably!”

“But senpai, I’m fine already.”

“Rely on us properly in the time when you should rely on us. I think that’s the best shortcut for Otouto-kun to become strong.”

Kazuki swallowed his words and stayed quiet.

Kaguya-senpai perfectly understood his feeling.

Kaguya-senpai’s both hands gently wrapped up Kazuki’s cheeks.

“Otouto-kun is always doing things excessively like this, and so you could become this strong until now.”

“…Even everyone of the Witch’s Mansion are also like that right?”

Even Mio since she found her talent for magic for the first time had struggled to death piling up magic training. Koyuki too exactly because she was an elf that she possessed the pride of not wanting to lose to anyone in magic. Kaguya-senpai too, she was raised until now with forceful indoctrination from her father to [be the strongest].

Although Hikaru-senpai was that kind of personality so her hard work and hardship didn’t show at all in the surface.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.08 042.jpg|thumb]]

In this Witch’s Mansion that gathered the small number of elites even among the Knight Academy that gathered the elites of their same generation, there shouldn’t be any human that didn’t do excessive effort.

“But you are shouldering a special something.”

The power of King….

But why was he made to shoulder that, even that reason was unknown to him.

“Otouto-kun right now is impatient to become strong even for a little aren’t you? If that’s so then we will support you. That’s why Otouto-kun is prohibited from house work for a while! As the King that we maids are serving, you are to have a total rest without any disturbance!”

“It’s unsatisfactory in that case…housework also doubles as my hobby so…”

“But Otouto-kun right now is sleepy right?”

Sleepy. He planned to get over his schedule today without sleeping like this, but there was no mistake that sleeping now would be effective for his class and training later.

It was the truth that relying on his surrounding was a shortcut for the sake of becoming strong.

“…Sorry, senpai.”

Kaguya-senpai’s kindness permeated into his chest. Kazuki once more began to doze off sleepily.

Kaguya-senpai kissed Kazuki’s cheek gently.

“It’s perfectly fine even if you don’t apologize, geez. Yosh, I’ll put all that I have to finish the work!”

Kaguya-senpai made a pose of showing off her arm’s muscle strongly and then she left from the room. Kazuki genuinely entered a sleeping posture and went back to sleep.

After that there was something that started to stir restlessly inside his futon.

“Ka―zuki-“

The face that got out together with a whispering voice was Hikaru-senpai in her fit-wear appearance.

“…Hikaru-senpai?”

“I’m not really good in housework, and so, I got sacked from being maid.”

Wasn’t this person supposed to be a junior too last year….

Now that he thought back before, Akane-senpai had said about Hikaru-senpai that [you are only good in brewing black tea].

Such thing meant no other than…that kind of thing huh. And then, she got sacked just now.

“That’s why I turned into a body pillow and take the role to cure Kazukiii! Loo―k, come here-“

Showing a friendly wide grin, Hikaru-senpai spread out her hands inside the futon.

Kazuki whose reasoning had half went in a trip to the world of dream leaped into those arms without hesitation. He encircled his hands on Hikaru-senpai’s waist and hugged her tightly while stuffing his face into Hikaru-senpai’s breast with a plop.

“Hyaa, when Kazuki is being this unexpectedly assertive, it feels like my heart is going to explode. Geez. Ahaha-.”

Hikaru-senpai also hugged Kazuki back happily. Softly the sweet aroma of a girl filled the futon.

The fit wear that clung to the body tightly was an underwear that was the same as being naked. Kazuki felt up Hikaru-senpai’s breast a lot with his face and their skin overlapped with each other throughout their body. But Kazuki felt healed rather than sensuality from this.

A hugging pillow had the function to lighten the burden from the body posture and recuperate the mental stress.

…This was his first time completely relying on other people to this extent. Even to Kanae he was not like this….

Kazuki let go of his consciousness while thinking of such a thing, sinking into his sleepiness.

===Part 2===

The breakfast everyone made by combining their strength was too extravagant to be considered as a breakfast. It seemed that everyone overdid their effort in their respective attempt to display their good point.

It was an extravagant enjoyable breakfast.

After that he went to school with everyone. Personal training was not the only important thing.

There was no class in the Magic Division that was pointless for real battle. After all the instructor Liz Liza-sensei was a former Knight. Kazuki who had experienced a real battle with Yamato understood well the value of the classes.

Thanks to such kindness, Kazuki was able to concentrate just like usual in class and receive the lesson.

And then when the school was over, the student council members gathered in the student council room.

It was a meeting for the sake of conquering the <Grand Haunted Ground>.

The conclusion between Japan and Yamato turned out that it would be decided by <The Struggle for the Three Sacred Treasures Race>.

It was an agreement to discover the Three Sacred Treasures within their respective territories, and with the Three Sacred Treasures in hand victory or defeat would be decided by [the Kings’ one on one fight].

Each of the Three Sacred Treasures was the embodiment of [the authority of Japan Mythology’s King] that possessed mighty power. With the difference in strength between Kazuki and Ikousai, the number of Sacred Treasure they possessed would become the decisive factor of the match, that was what Amaterasu predicted. Kazuki who saw Ikousai as his rival was also of the same opinion.

Sacred Treasure was born inside a Haunted Ground. A large scale Haunted Ground in the east Japan that could produce a powerful Sacred Treasure in the degree of the Three Sacred Treasures was only possible inside the Grand Haunted Ground, <Fuji’s sea of trees>, the Haunted Ground that had existed since the past <Tokyo’s Great Disaster> and even now it was still continuing to expand its size.

But because the Knight Order couldn’t completely get rid of their spy problem, Commander Yamagata who was promoted into the commanding officer of the operation made a decision that said [only the students of the Knight Academy were allowed to enter Fuji’s sea of trees].

Kazuki who was the Chief Student Council President accepted that order and so he formed groups by picking the students who had the ability for this operation.

This time was a meeting to talk about that matter.

“Well then, first is the allocation for the searching time but…”

Kazuki began to talk while looking around the faces he was familiar with. He was not used to this behavior for leading a meeting. Actually he wanted Kaguya-senpai to be the one that managed the meeting in his place.

Kazuki distributed to everyone the list of a hundred student’s names that had been narrowed down from all the applicants for this Grant Haunted Ground capture based on their quest accomplishment and school grades. Naturally there were many names of the second year students in the list.

The seniors got excited for a while saying things like “That person is here” or “That person is not here”.

“I am thinking of dividing these hundred names into seven groups with me, Mio, Koyuki, Lotte, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, and Kazuha-senpai as the leaders.”

This matter was already something decided from their previous meeting.

With his power of King, Kazuki was able to sense the whereabouts of the companions which whom he had tied a bond with. Inside the Fuji’s sea of trees, all kind of communication devices became unusable, but if they used this power then Kazuki would be able to grasp the general movement of each group.

In this point too it could be said that rather than the Knight Order, Kazuki and the others were more suited to explore this Grand Haunted Ground.

For the sake of making use of that ability to the limit, he had to assign a companion with high positivity level for each group.

“It’s fine as long as they are assigned as a member so there is no need to go as far as making them leader. For the group of someone like Koyuki-chan or Lotte who doesn’t have strong pressure, I think it’s better to insert a second year that can take the group’s leadership. Someone like Kana-chan.”

Certainly Kaguya-senpai’s opinion was true. Although the strength of Koyuki and Lotte didn’t compare unfavorably with the second years, they were not the type that recommended themselves and took the leadership.

“Me, me too, to be a leader is a little…”

Kazuha-senpai raised her hand timidly.

“Isn’t Kazuha-senpai currently one of the top class powerful people in the Sword Division?”

Having a contract with a powerful Diva that was Futsunushi no Kami who had become one with Take Mikadzuchi, her skill in sword art was also above the standard, and a masterful use of diverse kind of general magic. She was not just merely strong, someone like her that could do anything skillfully surely should be able to gather respect from her surrounding in a place like the Grand Haunted Ground.

“Uu―…. Because the guys that has always treating me like a dunce are…”

Kazuha-senpai was hanging her head down while mumbling unintelligibly. Kaguya-senpai who sat beside her petted her head comfortingly.

“I think it’ll be better if senpai has more confidence in yourself but…certainly being made into a leader so suddenly might be too quick.”

“I’ll take the leader position-!”

On the other hand Mio raised her hand full of confidence. Somehow it felt doubtful looking at her like that….

They had to pay attention to the composition of members for these two’s groups.

For Kazuha-senpai’s group she needed gentle members that wouldn’t disagree with Kazuha-senpai’s humility, while for Mio’s group she needed members that could support her calmly.

“Next is, right. I want to put Kamimura-san into Lotte’s group.”

When Kazuki said that after remembering something, Kamimura-san who was standing snugly in one of the room’s corner like a kokeshi doll<ref>Limbless wooden doll</ref> nodded her head repeatedly *kokukokukoku!* in high speed. When Lotte went “Itsuki-san~” and hugged her, “Lotte-shishou~<ref>Master/teacher</ref> !” Kamimura-san hugged her back.

Their master-disciple bond of the otaku world was solid.

“I feel that Nii-sama’s group should be made of a few numbers of elite.”

After Kanae clearly said that in a surprise attack, Kazuki went “Eh?” in bewilderment.

Inside his heart Kazuki was thinking that they head to assign the superior capable person with plenty of experience for Mio or Lotte or Koyuki’s group. But the one who thought differently from him was not just Kanae.

“That’s true isn’t it.” Kaguya-senpai nodded.

“Right right, that’s only natural.” Even Hikaru-senpai also agreed.

“Please wait, there is no need to treat me specially or anything like that.”

“This is not a special treatment, Nii-sama. This is only natural if we think about Nii-sama’s role. In other words Nii-sama has to lead a few elites with high mobility, isn’t that so?”

Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai also nodded wordlessly as if to say that they were of the exact same opinion.

…It might be like what Kanae said.

It stood to reason. The idea was really so logical that it was strange he didn’t think of that himself.

“Then if we choose from this list the few elites then first from the Magic Division is this person…”

“From the Sword Division this person I guess…”

Kaguya-senpai and Kanae huddled their body together and selected some students’ name.

There would be no mistake if he left the selection of personnel from both department to these two.

“ “What about this kind of lineup?” “

Before long Kaguya-senpai and Kanae wrote the members of Kazuki’s group and presented it to him.

Hayashizaki Kazuki・Ryuutaki Miyabi・Ryuutaki Shinobu・Katsura Karin・Hikita Kohaku

―His group was completely composed of his acquaintances as the members.

Certainly if all the members were his acquaintances then their mobility would increase.

“The Ryuutaki sisters who are prominent powerful people among the Magic Division, and Karin-chan with Kohaku-chan who can fight in flexible way. This is exactly the lineup that can show the greatest performance with the minimum number!”

Kaguya-senpai spiritedly tightened her fist. It was certainly perfect only from hearing her talk.

But no matter how he thought of it, there was one problematic person among the list.

“So Shinobu-senpai is also volunteering to come. Though perhaps she is only coming along to accompany Miyabi-senpai who was volunteering first. But I wonder if she can coordinate with other member skillfully in a party…to be frank it seems impossible.”

“That she is a troublesome character is also one of the reasons why we pushed him to Otouto-kun.”

Certainly trouble would surely occur no matter which group Shinobu-senpai was entered.

Then perhaps he should think of this as a good chance to shorten his distance with Shinobu-senpai.

By any chance perhaps it was exactly because Shibou-senpai was volunteering for this quest that she became bothered and she showed her face this morning.

As for the remaining formation all the seniors were going “This person is strong” or “The combination of this person and that person is good” and the like. While they got excited as they pleased while the people concerned were not here, the decision of the groups’ composition went smoothly.

“For the time being we have managed to understand the Demon Beasts that are living in level 1, so there will be no problem with these members. All of them are people who have been piling up accomplishment in quests until now after all.”

Hikaru-senpai said in satisfaction while overlooking the finished member chart from above. From the advance troop unit they had send out ahead, they had managed to grasp the characteristic of the Demon Beasts that appeared in the [Level 1] area that they were going to investigate this time.

The atmosphere of the student council room relaxed slightly from Hikaru-senpai’s words.

“…I wonder if it will go that smoothly. I think it’s better if we prepare our mentality for a possible intervention from Yamato.”

Kanae curtly gave her argument with her posture reclining on her elbow.

Kaguya-senpai too was making a face that said “Muu―”.

“You are right. Before this too the Haunted Ground was practically trespassed by the Italian Queen.”

Regina slipped through past the gate’s security by transforming from her human figure.

“Commander Yamagata said that he is going to make the security even stricter though.”

The optimistic Hikaru-senpai pointed out the bright side.

Adamantium wall that enclosed the Grand Haunted Ground. In addition the increased security that was even stricter.

Thinking normally, trespassing inside or anything like that wasn’t possible no matter how.

“But there still exists some ways that human intellect cannot even imagine using the Summoning Magic of Diva…”

Kazuki let out the anxiety that was oozing out from the bottom of his stomach bluntly from his mouth.

“…Eleonora was spying using magic that changed her whole body into water. I think we have to assume that an unknown enemy will invade using some kind of unimaginable method like this.”

Because of Kazuki’s words, the atmosphere of the meeting room that had relaxed started to become heavy.

They couldn’t use wireless inside the Grand Haunted Ground and even if something happened they couldn’t call for help. When they imagined that some kind of unimaginable accident would occur in that kind of place, it was really frightening to the degree that made their body hair stood on end.

Failure in the Haunted Ground might be directly connected to death.

Adding the powerful Demon Beasts that had lived there from the start into the mix, this was a situation where it wouldn’t be strange even if some intervention from who knew where like Yamato・China・other magic advanced countries came at them.

The location was a perilous zone where all the battlefields they had gone through until now couldn’t even compare.

“Now that it has become like this, Nii-sama’s group has become all the more important in this quest.”

Kanae concluded like that.

…It was just like she said.

Koyuki was the one who took over the record of proceedings and data preparation that Yumeno-san had done before this.

Koyuki’s methodical and serious manner in her work was by no means inferior to Yumeno-san.

Koyuki stayed behind in the student council room even after the meeting and continued her work. Kazuki was helping with that.

All the work was over around the time when the evening sun painted the student council room in deep red from the window.

Now should be about the time for everyone else to do the housework of the Witch’s Mansion for him.

Kazuki was helping Koyuki with her work was because he had received a promise from her to accompany him in a magic special training after this.

One of his weaknesses among his three weak points―he had a plan to train intensively his chanting speed after this.

Sleep urged a person’s mental recovery. He had recovered back some of his magic power from the magic intoxication this morning.

“Well then, how about we go back home?”

Picking the time when Koyuki finished printing out the printout to be distributed to the students, Kazuki called out to her.

Koyuki said “Ok” and came closer to Kazuki’s side before turning off the electricity of the student council room.

When the room became dark, Koyuki clung to Kazuki’s arm tightly.

“I’m sorry I got delayed this long.”

“I too am sorry to ask you for training.”

“Kazuki said that you want to be taught by me after all.”

Koyuki said that happily and pulled Kazuki’s arm.

It was difficult to share the [trick] of using magic by explaining in words. The person around Kazuki who could do that the in the easiest way for him to understand was Koyuki.

“It’s no good unless we train in the most effective way that can suppress the magic power consumption as much as possible. After all we are going to challenge the Grand Haunted Ground the day after tomorrow.”

“Can we do such a thing like that?”

Koyuki nodded while walking side by side through the gloomy corridor where the light had been switched off.

…The broken glass window had been replaced, but the scars on the wall and floor from the battle between Lotte and Yumeno-san in the corridor were still fresh.

“The process for chanting Summoning Magic is divided into four, those are [Access] [Order] [Targeting] and [Cast]. Our training will not going through all those processes, it’s better to narrow down our training to the process you are poor at.”

“I see, so you mean there is no need to actually chant the spell.”

“From what I’ve seen, Kazuki’s strong point is in the Targeting. Surely that’s because until now there are a lot of chances for you to cast defensive magic to your comrade. In contrast you are bad at Order…the process to exchange information with the contracted Diva. But rather than calling you poor at it, it might be because Kazuki’s Summoning Magic is peculiar.”

The exchange of information in Kazuki’s Summoning Magic needed to go through Leme first before reaching Vepar or Phoenix.

Perhaps because there was one extra filter he needed to go through that the difficulty level for him was high in this process.

“Order, to put simply it is Telepathy with the Diva, so Kazuki’s chanting speed should make progress just by training your Telepathy.”

“If Koyuki said so then that must be true.”

Both of them changed their shoes and got out of the school building.

“Then, let’s do this immediately.”

Koyuki jumped the gun and said so to him when they went out to the boulevard at night.

“Eh? We are doing it here? Certainly we can do it anywhere if it’s just Telepathy but…”

Koyuki pulled his arm in exchange of a reply. She led Kazuki toward the corner of the boulevard into the shadow of the trees where the light didn’t reach.

It was a period of time where all the students had already returning home to the student dormitory.

Having his arm released, Kazuki faced Koyuki.

“After this I will send in a strong thought wave across the [wall of heart]. Sense that thought wave and then please reply to me using your thought wave.”

The wall of heart was the security that was the boundary line of one’s ego. Human’s mind was connected with all human race through the Astrum, but the mind was equipped with a quarantine mechanism so that other people’s mind wouldn’t come flowing inside.

The mind attack magic like what Miyabi-senpai was specializing in broke this wall of heart and exerted various influences to other people’s mind.

If Koyuki threw her thought wave as hard as she could to Kazuki, and Kazuki tried to sense that with all his strength, then he would be able to read the content of that thought wave and he would manage a [telepathic dialogue]. That should become a good training for Telepathy magic.

Koyuki’s body was wrapped in bluish white light and her appearance changed into her Magic Dress.

“I’m calmer in this form when I’m using magic.”

Koyuki said that even before Kazuki could voice his question. Even inside the semi-darkness, Koyuki’s Magic Dress emitted a dim opal light, highlighting the beauty of Koyuki’s white skin.

Seeing Kazuki was unconsciously charmed, Koyuki fidgeted around her thighs in embarrassment.

“Well then, we are starting.”

A thread of blue magic power light lengthened from Koyuki to Kazuki. If Miyabi-senpai’s mind attack magic was a tentacle, what reached out from Koyuki was really something dainty that should be called exactly as a thread.

―The thread touched Kazuki’s wall of heart. Kazuki sensed it with all his strength.

{…I want to eat, ramen.}

Kazuki was taken aback by the unexpected message.

He replied with all his strength.

{So you want to eat ramen, Koyuki.}

{Tonkotsu<ref>Dish made with pork belly and bones, simmered with miso, sake, vegetables, etc. (from Kagoshima)</ref> ramen with dense seafood topping and heavy back fat is good.}

Koyuki transmitted a message that was like a bundle of surprise while keeping her face expressionless.

{Is that so…you unexpectedly have an aggressive taste I see.}

{Please make it after this.}

{Still I have never dealt with tonkotsu…}

This was a special training so it didn’t matter whatever was the topic they used, but he never thought that it they would begin a tonkotsu discussion.

{Seems like you can follow the talk with just this much…well then I’m going to up the gear okay.}

{!?}

The number of the thread of thought that lengthened from Koyuki increased several times over right away.

This is, is she saying at him to perceive all of this!?

Each of the threads was―filled with tremendous density of tonkotsu talk.

{The secret of tonkotsu ramen’s deliciousness is in the golden combination of the umami<ref>Fifth category of taste, corresponding to the flavour of glutamates</ref> ingredients. Tonkotsu possess an abundance of inosinic acid, but when it is added with the glutamine acid that soy sauce possess, it will create a synergism effect not in the range of mere addition of the two component but a multiplication of the two, giving birth of swelling flavor. A dense body and overflowing aroma of the rural beauty bring about the profundity that can be explained scientifically…a complete ramen that possess both wildness and intelligence, that is tonkotsu.}

{Speaking of tonkotsu ramen then it’s Kyushu, but we can see the different inclination of the tonkotsu ramen that we eat here in Kanto compared to its birthplace. We tend to associate the food called tonkotsu ramen with thickness and greasiness, but that is the inclination that is well known in Kanto, yet the tonkotsu ramen in its birthplace doesn’t have any greasiness or thickness in it at all for even a little.}

The thought wave that reached through the wall of heart was delicate, if he let his mind wander even for just a little then it would pass through inside his head and disappear completely. Kazuki held himself to not fall into panic and concentrated his awareness before continuing to listen.

{More about the tonkotsu ramen in its birthplace, its soup is purely using tonkotsu as the main stock. In contrast, Kanto’s tonkotsu ramen doesn’t use only tonkotsu but also various things like seafood or chicken bone, mixing the soup stock to add even further the sweetness of the back fat. If we are talking about tonkotsu then we tend to think of fat but, it’s really obvious yet tonkotsu itself is made from bone so it’s not a fatty ingredient.}

{It can be said that tonkotsu in its birthplace has a sharp taste like a purely polished katana, while Kanto’s tonkotsu is like an orchestra with spreading multilayered flavor.}

Right there Koyuki took a breather, so Kazuki replied to her.

{I never knew that Koyuki was a tonkotsu freak until that far…furthermore, do you like greasy-type of food?}

{Yes…sometimes I just want to gorge myself without thinking. …Do you think I’m strange?}

Kazuki reflexively pondered himself. Honestly saying, the image of Koyuki and tonkotsu ramen didn’t match. But if he was asked if he harbored a negative emotion from that, then the answer was no.

Tonkotsu was a food with strong aroma, but if it was Koyuki then surely she was able to easily and completely get rid of the disagreeable smell that stuck on her with general magic.

Until now Kazuki had never done a date with Koyuki outside the academy, but he imagined that it would also be a fresh and fun experience for both of them to slurp ramen together in a shop that Koyuki recommended.

{It’s not strange. It’s interesting to know of one aspect of yours that I had never known until now.}

Koyuki looked down and stayed quiet for a while.

{I wanted to talk about it with someone since a long time…. This is something embarrassing that I normally couldn’t talk about but…I have the feeling that I could transmit it honestly if using an exchange of thought wave.}

Not to mention Kazuki, Koyuki’s chanting speed was even faster than Mio. Regarding that, this girl that had closed her heart for a long time might had the feeling of [wanting to understand each other with someone] that was secretly suppressed inside her heart all this time as the driving force of her strong Telepathy, perhaps there was also that kind of factor behind the secret of her skill.

Surely Koyuki wanted to transmit many of her feelings to Kazuki using this special training as a pretext.

Koyuki opened her mouth and this time she talked using her mouth.

“Kazuki, take in my feeling more and more, then please give your reply to me.”

When Kazuki nodded, Koyuki was happily bashful.

{I like you. Kazuki, I love you.}

With her cheeks reddening bewitchingly, Koyuki transmitted her thought wave at him.

Kazuki too became embarrassed, but this was a special training so it couldn’t be helped.

{I love you too.}

He responded so and hugged her tightly.

{…I’m thinking of what I want to do right now, please sense it and respond.}

Koyuki stared fixedly at Kazuki and transmitted so.

She was earnestly staring at him fixedly while her cheeks reddened.

To perceive an obscure thought that hadn’t been turned into a message past the wall of heart, a Telepathy strength in the level of Lotte was necessary.

But even without having that much strength, he understood what the current Koyuki wanted from him.

Kazuki brought his face near the face of Koyuki who was staring at him drunkenly and overlapped their lips.

Immediately, Koyuki sucked strongly at Kazuki’s lips.

{…Kazuki too please suck my lips. Please, ''desire'' me more.}

Even with their mouth blocked from the kiss, their thought wave could reach each other.

Koyuki coaxed him while kissing at the same time.

{Koyuki really like kissing like this huh.}

Koyuki had the habit of sucking profusely when they were kissing.

That was the manifestation of her feeling of [wanting to desire each other].

From Kazuki’s side too, he sucked Koyuki’s small and soft lips with all he had.

Both of them breathed in at each other, a sound of “puu” that sounded like the whine of a rabbit escaped from the gap between their lips.

{…I want you to touch my ear while kissing.}

He almost failed to sense the thought wave having his attention taken by the kiss, but that somewhat strange demand was just barely taken in by Kazuki. The special training’s difficulty level went up from him being too engrossed on the kiss.

{Doesn’t Koyuki get lewd sensation from having your ear touched?}

Elf’s long ear was a sensitive spot. There was an event before when Kazuki touched Koyuki’s ear and she remonstrated him saying that it was an indecent action. And now this time it was Koyuki who coaxed him to do that.

{…I want you, to do lewd thing to me.}

A frank reply. Kazuki reflexively faltered. He brought up his right hand that was circled on Koyuki’s back until her long ear, and then he stroked her ear from its root until its tips gently like handling a feather.

Koyuki’s back quivered with a twitch.

{Koyuki is a lewd child aren’t you?}

{…Yes. Do that kind of thing even more, I want to feel Kazuki desiring me…I want you to desire my heart and my body too…}

Even during that time they still were still continuing to inhaled in each other’s lips strongly. Sometimes, a heated sigh leaked out from the corner of their lips. Her expression was not visible while kissing like this, but surely right now her face had became totally red.

{Kazuki’s left hand too, please touch me more everywhere.}

When just her ear was unsatisfactory, she clung at Kazuki while coaxing him.

Kazuki had already separated his left hand―and he put his palm on Koyuki’s small breast.

It was small, but his palm felt the soft squishy mass.

After enjoying that sensation for a while, he discovered a different sensation on the center of his palm. He tried to rub that sensation with the center of his palm in a roll. That part pushed up the Magic Dress’s surface that was like a thin opal film and made known of its presence in pink color.

When that part was stimulated, Koyuki’s breath was steadily becoming rough.

{By any chance, did Koyuki change into your magic dress so it will be easier for me to touch you?}

{…Yes. Rather than a uniform, I wanted to feel directly…}

{Even though you said a reason that sounded serious before this, you liar.}

Kazuki bullied Koyuki with words driven by his sadistic mind.

{Please don’t say mean thing.} Koyuki sucked at his lips even stronger. As if to make excuse that her feeling to desire each other was too strong so it couldn’t be helped.

{My Magic Dress, what does Kazuki think?}

Koyuki transmitted at him a mental wavelength that seemed anxious. Koyuki was still yet to have confidence on herself. That was why she wanted to feel Kazuki desiring her for real and buried her anxiety.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.08 066.jpg|thumb]]

{Koyuki’s Magic Dress has fewer exposure compared to everyone else’s Magic Dress, but it’s thin and half transparent and clings to your skin tightly, it makes you seem really naked instead…I think your Dress is absurdly erotic. Each time I’m beside you, I’m always getting conscious of it.}

He conveyed his thought to Koyuki with honest feeling while his palm was continuing to roll the tips of Koyuki’s breast.

{…Then I won’t hold back and touch your various places more okay.}

With his left hand staying in place, his right had separated from the ear and crawled toward her back or her side, he moved his hand freely following his inquisitiveness. He was looking for a sensitive spot that could make Koyuki’s body tremble in delight.

{Even though Koyuki’s body is really delicately slender, the feeling of touching you is squishy. I wonder if that’s because your bone and muscle are thin, touching your skin that is smooth like baby’s skin feels really good.}

{…I feel good too. It feels really good…! More…touch me more…♪}

Koyuki’s small body was piling up heat gradually. To be enchanted with a girl’s body like this, Kazuki’s chest was getting excited.

Koyuki continue to suck at Kazuki’s lips. She didn’t show any sign of releasing his lips.

Even while continuing to kiss, they continued to talk together of their love in their heart, the sensation of touching their body to each other was sweet.

Koyuki’s thighs was trembling and fidgeting around, rubbing at each other.

Noticing that thighs that seemed to feel unsatisfied, Kazuki was sliding his palm there.

{…There, please touch there. Please touch me until even deeper…}

Koyuki’s thighs shook in invitation.

However when his hand reached until the base of her thighs, Kazuki’s palm stopped.

{It’s no good to go further than this, more than this and my self-control will go away.}

Koyuki glued herself to Kazuki as if saying that she wouldn’t tolerate any gap between them. That was why she surely had also noticed the change that happened in Kazuki’s body. Hearing the words that he couldn’t control himself, Koyuki embraced him while rubbing her body there.

This time it was Kazuki that was toyed around by a tantalizing sweet sensation.

Koyuki put Kazuki’s left knee between both her thighs. She shook her hips front and back giving out stimulation to her lower body.

Kazuki sharply pushed up his left knee that was entangled with Koyuki’s lower body.

“…mm-!♡”

Koyuki’s sigh that leaked out from the kiss’s opening changed into that of a cornered person. She ground her hips with even more of her utmost effort on Kazuki’s knee.

{Koyuki’s thighs become really soaked with sweat.}

{…That, is not just sweat.}

{Then, what is it?}

Kazuki tilted his head.

{Tha, that’s…}

Koyuki’s body trembled in shame while shaking her hips on Kazuki’s knee. The movement that rubbed the part of the clothed crotch on Kazuki’s knee became intense as if clinging on him. A wet sound *kuchu kuchu* was leaking out.

{I, it seems that I like to ''expose my disgraceful behavior'' in front of Kazuki.}

Koyuki suddenly confessed to him.

Even when she talked out to him regarding the tonkotsu topic, also creating this kind of situation, all those situations came from Koyuki proactively showing her own [disgraceful appearance].

{No matter how hopeless a human I am, Kazuki will accept me. Acts that make sure of that fact for me, feels good.}

{I have vaguely feel it but, Koyuki is quite an M aren’t you?}

{…Yes. I, might be a pervert. Does Kazuki, hate me like this?}

{If it’s in front of me, then it’s okay for Koyuki to become as perverted as you want.}

Kazuki further strengthened the strength of his left knee where Koyuki’s lower body continued to move rubbing at him.

“…mm-!♡”

There were also the times where Kaguya-senpai or Hikaru-senpai boldly desiring him, but the state of the feeling of each person in this matter was different from each other. Kazuki felt that the state of the feeling of Koyuki like this was also lovely and precious.

{Kazuki-, I’m going to convey all of my feeling after this so…please accept everything!}

{That’s fine, give it to me.}

Several tens of strings of blue light came from Koyuki, her thought waves were reaching out to Kazuki. Kazuki stood ready in order to receive all of those without even missing a single part.

Koyuki’s tought flowed into him with the surging force of a tsunami.

{I love you! Love love love love love! I love you love you love you love you love you love you! Love Love Love Love Love Love Love Love Love Love Love, I Love You-!!}

Koyuki who had passed her life until now in isolation finally opened up her heart to Kazuki. Her thought in that state was earnestly powerful.

Despite how she kept saying “I don’t care about someone like you” to him when they first met….

{I really love you too.}

Electric shock ran through Koyuki’s whole body. The heat that had piling up until now inside her small body exploded in one go, a wave that was impossible to control ran amok in her whole body. Her four limbs powerlessly convulsed in abandon. Kazuki hugged her with all his strength and supported her body in place.

Koyuki became completely exhausted and finally her lips separated from his with a sound “chupu” resounding out.

A single line of saliva trickled down from the corner of her lips.

The stimulation that the girl felt had reached out its climax. That fact also satisfied Kazuki’s heart. Koyuki’s face was completely flushed and tears were fully amassing in her eyes while she kept breathing roughly. Her face was more bewitching than his imagination, yet it looked like she was in a state of slight oxygen depravation.

“…Haa, haa, Kazuki…love…I love you…”

Even now Koyuki kept repeating her words. And even now Koyuki’s knees kept quivering.

Kazuki held up the lovely girl in his arms and carried her in princess-carry.

Koyuki was still in her ecstatic state like that.

“…Koyuki…but you know”

However―Kazuki said something that had to be said.

“What in the world are you doing using training as an excuse?”

The color of reasoning was returning little by little in Koyuki’s ecstatic face.

“Ehem. With this Kazuki’s chanting speed should go up rapidly already.”

Koyuki said that with a crisp expression.

“That’s impossible…”

“It’s not impossible. After all, haven’t we sympathized telepathically until that much?”

If she said it like that then it might be exactly just as she said.

So this too was a shortcut to become strong. While looking up at the night sky, Kazuki reached that conclusion.

The moon had completely risen above the sky. Right now should be about time for everyone else to finish preparing the dinner. A strange feeling of guilt welled up inside him. No, he had done his training yet….

“How about we return home to the Witch’s Mansion? Koyuki too, you have to return back to your uniform.”

“…If I immediately return to my uniform right now, my uniform will get completely wet…”

Koyuki’s whole body was damp. Koyuki genereated blue light―Pyrokinesis and Psychokinesis on her whole body, drying the faint dampness that wrapped her and clearing it away. With that the trace of the act that both of them had done was completely concealed. After that Koyuki returned to her uniform appearance.

“Can you stand?”

“It’s fine to stay like this.”

It really can’t be helped. Kazuki kept carrying Koyuki and followed along the moonlit road.

===Part 3===

West Japan―Yamato’s provisional government was making use of the building that was originally <Oosaka prefectural office building> as their base of political movement. Once it was a prefectural office building that had deteriorated yet continued to be used, but in this age of magic using the alchemic construction the building had been extensively altered structurally.

All the other surrounding government buildings that were scattered were made into one. Now the dignity of the new prefectural office building that was turned into a giant pyramid in glass style wouldn’t compare unfavorably even when compared to the Oosaka that was right beside it.

It was once the government office building of Oosaka that was expected to become the capital city of a state from the administrative reform proposal to integrate the prefectures into 7 or 9 states but―following the unfortunate fate now it had become a capital city of a country.

Inside such a super modern pyramid, a figure of woman wearing kimono that looked really mismatched there had appeared.

Yamato’s top brass, Aisu Ikousai.

Usually she was in her own dojo that doubled as her place for desk work where she performed her guidance for the swordsmen that were her subordinates, but today she had received a summon first thing this morning.

There was only one human that was in the position that could do something like summoning her one-sidedly.

Ikousai boarded a glass style elevator and headed for the highest floor of the government building.

On the highest floor of this building was the place where the evil spirits were settling down where they didn’t even work.

Ikousai pushed open the solemn wooden door she immediately came to face the moment she came out of the elevator.

There was an executive room inside.

From one surface of the wall that had been turned wholly into a window that overlooked the scenery from the highest floor, sublime light shone into the room. Inside the room, the inhabitant of this room who [had excellent eye for looking at thing] had purchased a collection of artistic furniture without questioning of the east and west culture, and yet they mysteriously maintained the harmony of the appearance and emitted radiance.

A man wearing a tuxedo was sinking his body on a comfortable sofa.

That man floated a frivolous smile and “Yoo” raised one of his hands at Ikousai.

Bluish hair that looked freezing and the two horns that elongated out ominously from it made apparent how this man was an inhuman existence.

It was Loki.

If it was a call from Kaya then Ikousai would just ignore it. But because it was a summon from Loki, it weighed on her mind. Ikousai didn’t see of Kaya and Loki as one single existence.

She was urged by an uncanny compelling feeling that she had to meet Loki.

For Ikousai―no, for all the people of Yamato, Loki was a puzzling existence.

In regards of the girl called Kaya who adhered to her own desire for destruction, everyone knew about her. But as for Loki, what was he thinking and what his objective was that he would cooperate with Yamato, no one had any idea.

Yamato’s government stayed ignorant about Loki while they conveniently borrowed his power.

There was nobody who didn’t understand how risky that was.

However somewhere in their heart, no one believed in the existence of a [perfectly awakened Diva].

The duo of Kaya and Loki was only seen with Kaya as the front and everyone underestimated them then.

‘She is just an existence that is not much different from a normal illegal magician right’, such optimistic view.

How mistaken such an evaluation was―right now Ikousai who was facing Loki face to face understood.

It was not a superficial problem like the growing horn on Loki’s head or the like. It was exactly because Ikousai was a possessor of perception power that was far removed from average people that she could grasp it.

The sensed magic power wavelength from Loki was―completely different from a normal human.

Ikousai’s spine was shuddered by the eeriness of being face to face with [an intelligence body that was not human].

It was similar with the chill when one was staring at the eyes of a reptile.

Perhaps Yamato had been selling their soul to a devil….

“Well, just sit there.” Loki lightheartedly prompted her.

Ikousai too took a seat at the sofa in the opposite site that interposed a marble low table between her and Loki.

The door at the depth of the room opened. From there a woman putting on a black mantel came out carrying two sets of tea cup. Ikousai reflexively put her guard up. That woman was one of the illegal magicians that fought Ikousai in the Ise Imperial Shrine. If she remembered correctly―she was the woman whose body was possessed by <Hel>, the goddess of death in the Norse Mythology.

But with an emotionless movement as if not noticing anything, the woman put an antique flora danica tea cup before Ikousai. The aroma of the carefully selected tea leaves was really fragrant.

“You ain’t need to worry, this girl already don’ remember of anything from that time you know.”

After the black clothed woman also presented the tea to Loki, she lowered her head in a nod and exited the room.

Ikousai was once again personally saw vividly a human that was inflicted with what was called the [loss of humanity].

“…Until now I had never thought of those illegal magicians other than as [idiot bunch], but to become like that as the result of pursuing strength, it feels atrocious.”

She was not even planning to look for an approval, Ikousai was putting it in words for herself.

At Ise Imperial Shrine before, there was a time where Ikousai was going to hand over everything of herself recklessly to Susanoo from her hatred at Kaya. The one who stopped her then was Hayashizaki Kazuki.

At that time the sense of values inside Ikousai was shaken.

“Something like a strength obtained from handing over your ego to the Diva is mistaken.”

Ikousai leaked out her words while kept staring at the door at the room’s depth.

“There ain’t any right or wrong in strength you know. The guy who won gets everything, the loser just died. That girl escaped from the fate of failure by becoming like that. Nothing is gonna make me say that what she did is mistaken.”

Ikousai was perplexed hearing those words of rejection that was strongly differed from her thought.

Unexpectedly she had the feeling that she had just touched Loki’s [fixation].

“Odin and those other bunches prattled about [honorable death] or [dignified loser] and whatever, but for the person himself that died, those honor or dignity whatsoever cannot even become any excuse. In front of the twilight of Ragnarok all that can just eat shit.”

Ikousai stared at Loki and blinked her eyes.

What he said was very interesting but her comprehension couldn’t catch up. Ikousai who didn’t have any interest in learning mythology just have the thought of [who is Odin again…] and lost the chance to step further into Loki’s inside.

Loki immediately made a face of someone who just became aware of his verbal slip,

“Well,, putting that aside.” He changed the topic of the talk.

“You bitch, what are you planning to do? If it keep like this, Yamato is not gonna be able to win against Japan y’know.”

“…What do you say you bastard?”

Strength filled Ikousai’s glare but Loki didn’t even paid it any mind.

“Hal of the prospect of victory that you idiots imagined was shouldered by the trump card called Yumeno Shiori, ain’t right? A spy that had slipped into the center of the enemy and didn’t have the self-awareness of her being a spy, a possessor of personality that can make use of Hayashizaki Kazuki’s mental naivety and might be able to kill him, a cursed Sacred Treasure only that girl can use…she was exactly a [Joker]. And yet you guys made her impatient for achievement and was captured without even able to bring down Hayashizaki, the other spies were also completely got rounded up in one whole swoop. What a bullshit miscalculation huh.”

Ikousai’s expression unintentionally twitched.

“I didn’t have anything to do with that strategy but…those old men, they cornered Kaori too much. But from the beginning I don’t have any intention of relying on spy or the likes. With this our chance of winning is fifty-fifty, it just means that everything will be fine if I win in the end.”

“That’s impossible y’know.”

“…What? I won at Isonokami Shrine before this.”

“That’s Hayashizaki Kazuki’s fault of [thinking too much of the future] just so you know. You actually know yeah? That guy is in the process of awakening his special power as the King of Solomon. That guy made use of his full power when he was fighting me. I guess that perhaps the magic power consumption of his power is just too fierce. …In case that guy doesn’t give a damn about what come later and use that power fighting you, there ain’t gonna be any chance for you idiot to even overturn the situation and win.”

“That’s just means that guy made a miss in his decision! That’s still within my capability!”

“Well, what you say is not entirely incorrect. …That guy's losing sight of his own forte.”

“That guy’s forte you said…?”

Loki lectured with a face that seemed to say [if it’s about Hayashizaki Kazuki then I’m the one that know him best].

“That guy’s strong point is in his tendency to [not insert himself in his calculation] yeah. He is always prioritizing other people while constantly taking action that risked his own life. He done that not only in a scene of battle where it really damn matters, he even disciplined himself to always act like that even as far as his daily life. That guy always resolved himself and seldom loosening down. There ain’t nothing more scary then this kind of human for sure. If I said so myself, that guy is even far scarier compared to the other King bunches.”

“…I didn’t feel that he is really that unique of a human..”

“He already got infected with a disease at that time in the Ise Imperial Shrine. That ghastliness the first time he made me bore wound on my body had been already thinning down.”

“Disease you say?”

“’What’s going to happen if I die’, that guy for the first time was thinking that kind of thought. After all throughout his whole life, this is gonna be his first time being burdened by that many people he is thinking as important. But swinging your sword timidly ain’t gonna make your opponent scared right?”

“That is the basic among the basic of mental preparation.”

“But that’s the deepest level of the sword art. That guy also just got involved with the other Kings, just right before he got killed he must have immediately noticed the thing he lost form himself. If it become like that then you idiot have no chance to win anymore ain’t that true?”

“…”

“No need to get ashamed. After all that guy is the King of Solomon and you are just a mongrel right now. Susanoo’s power of King is [Usurpation]. As long as you haven’t defeat other King and plunder their power, it’s impossible for him to become a special Diva.”

“…”

The words handed down from Loki’s existence who stood in the different stage from human was not something that Ikousai could possibly accept. For her who had lived doing nothing but pursuing strength until now, humiliating words like [there is no need to be ashamed] or the like was not something she wanted to hear at the end of her road.

While swallowing the many words of fury she had―Ikousai remembered the violent emotion of that moment where she was going to hand over herself to Susanoo for the sake of strength.

“You ain’t gonna win in a match of fifty-fifty. But if you can get your hand on two of the Three Sacred Treasures then there ain’t no way to know where the match is gonna end.”

“You just keep talking in the way that seems like I’m in a very much disadvantage, but in the end you just want to say that the match depends on the Sacred Treasures? Hmph, doesn’t this mean that everything comes down to luck, how foolish.”

“No, it’s not like that at all. …Though it’s better if I had talked about this before all this development. Actually the Three Sacred Treasures, all of them are located in Fuji’s sea of trees.”

“…?” Ikousai was bewildered, wondering ‘what is this guy saying?’

“If it keep like this Hayashizaki Kazuki will collect all Three Sacred Treasures, and you idiot is gonna challenge him like that empty handed. If there is still a spy left, there should be a possibility to steal the Sacred Treasures even if the other side collected them, but because Yumeno Shiori was captured those bunch of spies are in their last breath. When Yumeno Shior got captured, it got me thinking [ain’t this checkmate already], so that’s why I intentionally called you idiot here and talk to you like this. Oi, what are you planning to do I ask.”

For a while Ikousai’s eyes turned into a dot from Loki’s words and after around thirty seconds she screamed “WHA, WHAT DO YOU SAY!” while standing up from the sofa, making Loki said to her “You’re loud”.

“Fu, Fu Fu Fuji’s sea of trees has all three of the Three Sacred Treasures you say!? Why didn’t you tell us that sooner!? No, why do you know about that kind of thing!!”

“It’s because ten years ago I often visited Fuji’s sea of tree.”

“Ten years ago…?”

She didn’t get the answer. Ikousai glared at Loki demanding for further explanation.

“Before I stayed inside Kaya, there was the period where I was takin’ over the flesh of a different human. Right after the outset when humans began to get awakened to magic, so to speak the period of <Tokyo Great Disaster>. At that time with the Haunted Ground that was the first created in this country, the Fuji’s sea of trees as the stage, I played just a little with the beginning of the Knight Order as the opponent. Right, at that time the Sacred Treasures were already there.”

Ikousai’s eyes turned into dots for a while again.

“You, aren’t you just saying an outrageous matter smoothly? You are saying that ''this is the second time you take over a human and materialized''?

“It’s a little wrong to say that this is my second materialization I think. At that time I too was still not used to all this, so I couldn’t let out my consciousness to the surface as much as now.”

“You fought the human of this country ten years ago? However, there is no such record left behind…?”

“Of course there is no record left. That was the time where other than me many Divas and Demon Beasts also went wild everywhere and the country fell into pandemonium. The Divas were also still pretty shitty in how to take over human, they cannot restrain their host from going wild, that time they just rampaged around pointlessly. Looking at it from those human’s position, there ain’t no way they could have guess which Diva was residing inside the possessed magicians that were going wild. That was the period when you idiot was still a clueless kid, the Tokyo Great Disaster was that kind of time.”

It was a period where human still didn’t know left and right, but it was naturally different from Loki’s point of view.

Right now, Ikousai shook from hearing the terribly precious [testimony].

“The way they fought at that time was a pretty crude stuff that it’s not even gonna be any argument if you compared it with now. Human too still didn’t really understand the way to use magic, and we too couldn’t manifest our power satisfactorily after all. But…there was only one scary strong woman that looked like a mutation. That woman sealed the rampaging Divas one after another, and at the last she fought me and my host. Yeah, it was at the Fuji’s sea of trees. That woman died, but my host also got done in and I too got sealed. What that woman used that time was the thing she discovered at Fuji’s sea of trees…<Ame no Murakumo>. Though maybe that woman herself didn’t know what the hell it was the item that she was using.”

King of Britain―Arthur Basileus said that the Three Sacred Treasures would surely spring forth in concert with the human who was suitable as the King.

Ikousai gazed at Loki with unrestrained wonderment. That was a fact that overturned all of their assumption.

“You said that there was already a human that should have become the King ten years ago!?”

“The sin of that Amaterasu woman is heavy yeah. After all the her at that time perhaps seriously ain’t noticing anything. No, perhaps even now she ain’t notice anything yet. That Susanoo too is gonna flip out.”

Ikousai felt faint thinking back upon the complaint of Susanoo that flew the banner of revolution after he was feeling furious from Amaterasu’s lack of will to decide the King of the Japanese Mythology. What an outrageous thing to have happened behind the scene.

…But that woman, was dead!

“Who is that woman?”

“Dunno. My consciousness at that time was cloudy from being a mental body and got made to go along with the mayhem of my previous host. After that I too became concerned and fished around various things in the records of Japan’s government and the Knight Order together with Kaya, but there is no information left at all about that woman.”

“She is the savior of this country right!? Why is there no record of that anywhere!?”

Ikousai felt furious from the absurdity―the absurdity of having the patriotic hero who brought salvation to the country being completely forgotten by everyone.

“That’s because in the very end that woman got killed by me. No one knew how that woman was a hero or anything, that woman herself didn’t aware of how big she was. Although that woman practically defeated the majority of the Demon Beasts and the Divas alone by herself, perhaps that woman thought that the other bunches also defeated around the same number like herself.”

“…Did her comrades know nothing about her?”

“Even though they were called the first Knight Order, but they were not a bunch that had orderly plan or anything. It was just several humans that had awakened to magic were frantically fighting against the Demon Beasts and the Divas, and then when everything was over they gathered and recognized each other existences as comrades saying [We are the Knight Order]. But at that time that woman was already gone. What a conceited bunch aren’t they. That’s why strictly speaking that woman is not a part of the first Knight Order. She is the <Zero Knight<ref>I want to write Knight of Zero. But writing it like that just making me remembers a certain idiot naïve knight</ref>>.”

“…The forgotten hero…Zero Knight…”

“She was a scary strong woman. I ain’t remembering it clearly, but that time I too thought this, someone that doesn’t give a fuck for her own life is scary…”

“Didn’t you say that there is no honor for a human that loses and dies?”

Loki went ‘hah’ with a face of realization and glared at Ikousai.

And then he awkwardly changed the topic again.

“From then on the strength of the Knight Order increased and it became difficult for Diva to take over human. It’s no good unless we take over the human’s flesh body more perfectly and so we worked hard behind the scene. And then the one who finally manage to attain perfect materialization in Japan were only me and Naiarlatoteph, but the other guys are still just as you can see currently. Even though the Order side is favorably exerting their influence into human’s society, the Chaos side cannot keep being sloven. …So, that’s all for the story of the past. Anyway you get the idea that if the situation keep like this then no way you are gonna win.”

“…All of the Three Sacred Treasures are on the territory of the other side, but we had lost the spy to steal them from inside. That’s what you mean.”

Ikousai obediently accepted Loki’s opinion. Surely if the talking partner was Kaya she wouldn’t be able to persuade Ikousai like this.

“…In other words from the start Yamato had already been in a fatal disadvantage. You bastard, why did you keep silent about this matter and accepted Arthur’s proposal?”

Arthur’s proposal was established with the acceptance from both camps. Of course that acceptance also reflected Kaya’s opinion, in other words Loki’s opinion too. Loki warped his mouth crookedly and laughed maliciously.

“You idiots want to advance the matter so you can make do as much as possible without my cooperation aren’t y’all, but like this now my cooperation become indispensable for you idiots! Ku-ku-ku! …For me there ain’t such thing like disadvantage or whatever. If I already knew from the start that all Three Sacred Treasures are in Fuji’s sea of trees, then there is a lot of way to make use if it.”

“I got it, just move on to the main question. What should I do?”

“Yamato’s side too gotta have to infiltrate Fuji’s sea of tree.”

“Fuji’s sea of trees is surrounded by wall. The security there is also strict.”

“Ku-ku-ku, it’s convenient if Japan’s side also think that their security is complete with just a wall like that. Just think about it, it’s a wall see? What is called wall has limit on it. It’s really simple, crawl under it using Midgardsormr’s ability. The wall’s depth is just barely something Midgardsormr can crawl under yeah.”

Ikousai thought [It’s vexing, but I see] while wrinkling up her eyebrows in understanding.

“The number Midgardsormr can take along including himself is four people as the limit. Take three of my underlings with you as the leader. Those you are going to take are the ones I can trust the most among my troops…<Loki Einherjar>’s Midgardsormr, Hel, and Naiarlako, those three.”

“You don’t plan to go?”

“I said that all of the Three Sacred Treasures are in Fuji’s sea of trees, but it doesn’t mean that I had seen them other than <Ama no Murakumo>. It’s only my hypothesis that if in that period of time the Three Sacred Treasures were all born in set then they would be all in Fuji’s sea of trees. That’s why just to make sure I’m going to sweep over the Haunted Grounds in west Japan. This is your battle, that’s why I’ll take the work behind the scene.”

This was a war to decide which one was suitable as King between Hayashizaki Kazuki and Ikousai.

Ikousai tightened her expression and nodded.

“It’s not gonna be enough just exhausting all of your strength. Probe out for Russia’s Ilyalliya’s cooperation. If Midgardsormr is the invader of the earth then that girl is the ruler of the sky. She got to be able to simply penetrate the Haunted Ground.”

“Making Russia go along with our side…that kind of talk then.”

“Furthermore…we gotta do everything we can do. Let’s rouse out the Einherjar.”

“Making Germany attached to our side too? How? That country is different from Rusia and if we have to say which side they are then they are in opposition against China right?”

“The aide of Einherjar’s captain, Eleonora is looking for a reason to make opposition with Japan. The cause is because the captain Beatrix is adoring Hayashizaki Kazuki too much. She began to think of wanting to separate the distance between the two. If we blow negative information to this Eleonora a little, she will surely go along with our side merrily.”

“Wait a second, I don’t know anything about that. This is information from when?”

The information from the spies had been severed. Ikousai was perplexed about how did Loki grasp information that she knew nothing about.

“This is the newest information just so you know. Even with the spies exterminated ain’t anyway that’s all of my information source. As proof that I’m talking straight from the gut, let me teach you one of my trump card. Other than changing my external appearance however I want it, I also can conceal my magic power wave, this is my [Perfect Transformation] ability. The information just now is something I gotten myself infiltrating and fishing around the Knight Order.”

A skill to transform perfectly――Ikousai was astonished. There was no doubt that Loki and Kaya could grasp the political power of Yamato in their hand in so short of time and toying around with Japan’s government until now was because of their secret maneuvers using this secret skill.

But it was a trump card that would be not effective anymore if the existence of such skill was exposed.

Ikousai’s heart was moved that Loki shed light of such secret of his by himself to her.

“That’s right, let’s give Naiarlatoteph’s experiment data to Eleonora. If we make them misunderstand that even now such thoroughly immoral experiment is still continuing with the government’s approval, that’s more than enough reason to make them start hostility with Japan. With that I gotta cross the border one more time to circulate this bullshit information but, well, I’m not gonna just make you do everything yourself.”

“You said all the things that we can do but…you are not going to move those guys from China?”

The <Emperor’s Directly Controlled Unit> that served under The King of Chukadou―<Reborn Emperor> Fu Xi, they too had declared their cooperation with Yamato and currently was stationed inside Yamato’s territory. Those girls was exactly the strongest group that Yamato could move among their battle power.

“Those guys cannot be controlled if we just move them poorly. Ilyalliya is going solo so she surely ain’t gonna do anything overambitious, but those girls are coming in group. Those guys might steal all the Sacred Treasures instead and if that happen then it’s gonna be a war with China before a war with Japan.”

China was ''taking part with all their might'' in this war between Japan and Yamato. If they got betrayed to that extent then the situation might developed into such a large scale problem. Just because they came in such a large number that they became hard to handle.

“I got it, then I’m immediately moving out to act. Call Midgardsormr here!”

“No wait, you are going to infiltrate Fuji’s sea of trees at the same time with Hayashizaki Kazuki entering there too.”

“WHY.” Ikousai became hotblooded.

“You ain’t gonna be able to avoid fighting the Demon Beast if you infiltrate the Haunted Ground. If you fight then magic power will get emitted. There is the risk of the other side’s lookout sensing that magic power.”

“I see…if I infiltrate at the same time with Hayashizaki Kazuki and his group entering, then no one will be able to differentiate my magic power with his then.”

“That’s right, everything will slip under the radar in the commotion…like that.”

Ikousai nodded obediently. Thought of ‘let’s just follow along with him’ was welling up inside her.

Rather than her wariness against this mysterious existence called Loki, the thought that Loki’s cooperation was really indispensable for the sake of victory against Hayashizaki Kazuki had become far bigger.

“…If you manage to discover and snatch away the Three Sacred Treasures in Fuji’s sea of trees, then get hurry to run away and make sure to escape. Really really, don’t you dare get the mood like wanting to fight Hayashizaki or whatever, remember this.”

But when Loki talked so, the sharpness of a blade returned to Ikousai’s eye glint and she glared at him.

“We are breaking the rule to challenge Fuji’s sea of trees. You bastard, Ilyalliya, and Einherjar, we are attacking from three direction. Everything is moving just as I expected.”

Loki declared.

“And then the biggest enemy ain’t Hayashizaki Kazuki. It’s those guys that’s gonna move if someone try to break the rule…Arthur Basileus and Regina Olympia Folnar.”

===Part 4===

“This place is really pleasant isn’t it? I had never thought that I will receive such a warm welcome.”

The chandelier with many glittering crystals on it illuminated the golden colored wall and the vermilion carpet.

Arthur Basileus sat on a chair while crossing his long legs and he directed a satisfied smile from his heart toward Commander Yamagata.

Commander Yamagata was feeling grateful. As a top brass of the Knight Order, there was no reason for him to excessively behave modestly towards Arthur looking at their position as an equal negotiation partner. But for him who had worked his way up the organization ladder, the aura possessed by [the chosen noble King] was dazzling.

“Forgive me for how long it takes to prepare this place. In any case this [Akasaka Imperial Villa] hasn’t been used for a long time as a state guest house.”

Japan had severed their diplomatic relationships with foreign countries for a long time now. Therefore visitors from foreign countries hardly ever came. So the state guest house was steadily losing its role.

This time Japan was welcoming Arthur, Regina, and Ilyalliya, the three Kings. Causing the government of Japan to be pressed to restore the state guest house in a rush.

The three Kings who until now had been welcomed in a high class hotel inside the city were finally invited into a place of residence befitting their status as a noble visitor.

“I understand how you have exerted you utmost effort for us. This Arthur cannot hold back my feelings of gratitude. The time used is not a problem. Beside by no means that hotel was a bad place. Queen Regina, you also think so right?”

Arthur turned the talk to Regina who was sitting in a chair beside him.

The queen of Italia answered with expressionless indifference.

“Immediately execute the chef that served the food he dared to call as Neapolitan spaghetti to me as my lunch before.”

“Tragedy always unceasingly comes from a contact with foreign cultures isn’t it?”

Arthur covered his face exaggeratedly with both hands.

“But if I have to say a food that delicious cannot be called as fish and chips.”

“By the way may I ask for what business I was summoned here?”

Commander Yamagata asked while comparing the expressions of the two Kings.

Commander Yamagata who was appointed as the commanding officer of the Fuji’s sea of trees’ investigation, right now he was the man with the most free time in the Knight Order.

He was in the position to move the Knight Order, but he couldn’t move the organization carelessly until the purification of the Knight Order from the spies had been finished. And so it was his idea to have the students led by Hayashizaki Kazuki to conquer the Fuji’s sea of trees for him.

Therefore he would lose if he work.<ref>A reference from NEET’s favorite saying, that to work is the same as losing. Though in this case that saying is really true for him. How envious</ref>

Throughout this whole day all he had done was just kept thinking of excuses for when his superior came calling to kick his butt and order him to move the Knight Order when suddenly the Kings called him to come to this state guest house.

There was no cause for him to be condemned by them and to be told to work, but for some reason a guilty conscience was rising inside him.

“Aah, first is this matter but…”

Arthur said that and raised his right wrist. There a bulky metal bracelet was fixed on his wrist. ―It was made from adamantite. The bracelet was supposed to be considerably heavy.

“That’s a transmitter with built-in GPS. Its inexcusable but all of your action are being monitored with that. We also place some human observation around but just using human is quite unsure.”

“Yes, I have noticed that we are constantly being followed.”

Arthur nodded. Regina too scowled her face in displeasure.

“After all it will be too simple if we can move freely just by killing our observer. A reasonable thinking. Having a machine attached close to our skin is heavy and unpleasant but it can’t be helped.”

Arthur added another question without revealing out any dissatisfaction like Regina.

“Is the accuracy of this thing called GPS something certain?”

“It has measurement error in span of 10 cm.”

“If I’m not mistaken I think GPS has the function to take picture secretly. I think it’s called [satellite photo], if that is used then can you also immediately detected an intruder that trespass into the Haunted Ground I wonder?”

Arthur didn’t have a detailed knowledge on culture of science. Arthur asked as if remembering a vague knowledge.

“No matter how high the accuracy is, it’s impossible to capture the figure of human that acted under the cover of trees. It might be within the scope if it is in the forest of trees that has been liberated from being a Haunted Ground, but probably it will be only to the degree where we can just barely differentiate the figure.”

“Hmm.” Arthur hummed with a prudent look.

“Besides satellite photo is not something that can take picture in the real time. After all the photo comes from the manmade satellite that fly away right above the photo target. To make the time lag gone there is the need to increase the number of satellites a few more. Japan is not flying up satellites until that much.”

The number of satellites Japan could use freely was decreasing compared to the time when they had a reliable allied nation called USA. If Japan tried to fly up any new satellite, then they would only provoke other Magic Advanced Countries.

“I thought that what is called GPS is this transmitter exchanging electromagnetic wave with the satellite that flies in space and using that to specify the whereabouts of this machine, but electromagnetic wave won’t reach this transmitter if it get entered into ground or water won’t it?”

“There will be a need to add a relay station in order to make the electromagnetic wave reach underground to a certain degree.”

“I see, the technology has advanced even further then the knowledge that I have.”

“Of course there is a limit so to the utmost we want to ask you to not go to a place where electromagnetic wave won’t reach. If the transmission to the transmitter got interrupted then we will immediately mobilize all the knight in to scramble out.”

“How about the material of this bracelet?”

“It is an alchemic material invented in our country called adamantite. It’s difficult to be destroyed even with the power of Summoning Magic.”

“Well, when it got destroyed the transmission will be cut off and the knights will scramble out to our location then.”

“I think it’s difficult to destroy it though.”

When Commander Yamagata answered back like that, Arthur knitted his eyebrows questioningly.

Regina was “Ku-“ leaking out a small chuckle.

“This material called adamantite, from its appearance it’s the same material with the wall that encircled Fuji’s sea of trees right?”

“Yes. …Is there something you want to talk about regarding that?”

Commander Yamagata asked after the through and through question of Arthur was over.

“Aah, I don’t want you to misunderstand. It’s not that we are discontent from having this transmitter attached to us. It’s just…we are worrying whether the competition between Japan and Yamato is performed impartially, if there will be a room for someone to interfere dishonestly. After all right now we are mostly let to do as we please freely.”

Commander Yamagata immediately considered about how right now Ilyalliya Muromets was not here in this place.

Her country, Russia was said to be close with China.

He felt like he was implicitly warned to [be careful of that guy].

“In our position too, even while showing as much respect as possible to all of you, we are also planning to make preparation so we can immediately react if you move out in some kind of action.”

“Hmm…certainly as long as this GPS is attached to us then we won’t be able to act as we please. Of course if someone took action for their own convenience then I too will move. After all that is a conduct that will break the balance of the world.”

Each respective Advanced Magic Countries were putting a check on each other―that was exactly why the peace of this world could be maintained. This country was especially important.

“Also Fuji’s sea of trees is encircled by a wall of adamantite and it can only be entered through one gate. In order to not let turmoil like before happen again, the security of this gate has been made even stricter. This time no one will be able to trespass even if they transform into a bird or an ant.”

Commander Yamagata talked with confidence.

“It’s great that it became a good experience.” Regina smiled cynically.

“Let’s leave aside the reliability of the GPS but the wall is quite worrying. Does Queen Regina think so too?”

Arthur asserted clearly. Regina too nodded clearly.

Commander Yamagata didn’t understand their reason and tightened his expression while asking “Why is that?”

“If it’s just a wall on that level then I and Queen Regina can destroy it if you give us thirty seconds.”

“In addition.”

Regina who kept playing with her bracelet since a while ago let out some words.

“It seems this material is composed by magically binding the Prima Materia to strengthen the hardness of the material. It can be destroyed even by brute force, but it will be even simpler to break if there is an attack magic or Sacred Treasures that is compatible with both physical destruction and {{furigana|magical divine protection|Enchant}} destruction.”

“Of course Queen Ilyalliya is also able to destroy the wall. In short it doesn’t deserve an reliance whatsoever.”

Commander Yamagata lost his face’s complexion.

“Commander Yamagata, I have one request…no, I have a proposal!”

Arthur stabbed the stick in his hand on the ground vigorously *katsun* and stood up.

“I want you to let me patrol the surrounding wall of Fuji’s sea of trees. If something happened, I want to be able to move immediately. Queen Regina, you too come with me!”

Regina too stood up solemnly, and continued while throwing out her chest.

“Very well. After all I had said that I will watch over the situation regarding this country and Hayashizaki Kazuki for a little more.”

Commander Yamagata was troubled. These two were also an important target of observation.

“No, even without troubling the both of you…could you two please only move at the critical moment? In the first place both of you are also someone that we have to keep watching about.”

“I ask you to not be so reserved like that. I want to show my gratitude for the fish and chips that was even more delicious then the one in my motherland.”

“The Neapolitan spaghetti that I ate really didn’t suit my taste but…well, just consider it the apology for before.”

Arthur and Regina approached him straightforwardly. Surprisingly they were a duo that was really pushy.

Commander Yamagata suddenly reconsidered. …The current standing of Japan was made up from the Magic Advanced Countries putting a check on each other to maintain the balance of the world. In the case that one of the Magic Advanced Countries ran wild, it was almost impossible to settle the situation without borrowing the hand of other Magic Advanced Countries.

Then fight fire with fire―rather than just kept directing vigilance to these two, wouldn’t it be wiser to consider them as object to be used skillfully?

Moreover this King called Arthur…he had this hunch that treating his good will with disdain would only cause something troublesome on the contrary. Strangely when this problematic character Regina was together with Arthur, he could see a balance was stroke mysteriously between them.

“…If both of you say so.”

After he finished considering everything fully, Commander Yamagata suddenly changed his attitude.

“If it become like this then I’m going too!”

Out of nowhere, the lid of the trash box in the corner of the room was blown away like explosion and a face of a woman stuck out from there.

Commander Yamagata and the two Kings widened their eyes in surprise and stared at that person.

“Ro, Roshoukou! Why are you in that kind of place! Are you a trash huh!?”

Commander Yamagata raised a voice that was close to a scream.

Roshoukou―the female boss that managed the resistance organization <Ryouzanpaku> that defied China.

While her face that jutted out from the trash box broke out into a wide friendly grin, she extracted herself out from there.

“When the Kings called you here I just thought that I too have to pay my respect and show my face at least once without fail nyaa. But geez, even the trash box in this state guest house smell like a flower and feel really comfortable. Oi commander, move me to live here too. I don’t mind even if it’ just in this trash box ‘kay.”

“What are you saying you idiot. Day by day you keep getting carried away.”

As if he had been already used to deal with this girl, Commander Yamagata talked with her familiarly.

“You guys came even though we had never called for it or anything, a business hotel is far than enough.”

“What do you say you asshole―! Now you really have said it huh, oi!”

Shouko clapped Commander Yamagata’s shoulder while laughing in guffaws.

“It seems that the relationship between you two is mostly good humored isn’t it?”

King Arthur was looking fixedly at the two of them acting like that.

‘Damn it’, Commander Yamagata went pale. Ryouzanpaku was an anti-China organization. If Japan was misunderstood to have a close relationship with this Ryouzanpaku, their claim that [Japan was the unilateral victim] in the clash between Japan and China’s military power would be broken.

“You said that you want to participate in the patrolling, as expected so you have a relation of cooperation with Japan then I wonder?”

Arthur questioned in detail as if he was wielding a sharp blade.

“I beg your pardon to not have any strange suspicion, King of Britain.”

Faster than the panicked Commander Yamagata, Shouko frankly leaned her body forward and objected.

“I don’t want to let China do as they please, that’s why I propose to ask the favor for letting me participate in the patrolling. I’m not saying that I want to get buddy-buddy with Japan. If you are saying that then doesn’t that mean you two also want to carry favor with Japan by proposing to cooperate in the form of patrolling.”

Shouko profusely talked around the question well with fluency that was unsuited of her wild appearance.

These last few days, Commander Yamagata had lost arguments against this woman many times and he personally felt vexed.

“Hmm, it’s just as you say. We were the one that determined the rule of ''conducting the race of struggle for the Three Sacred Treasures after a careful selection'', what we are doing is nothing more than volunteering to patrol.”

“In other words aren’t our standing totally the same then. Aren’t you bastard just playing innocent and try to doubt us?”

Shouko stared in an intimidating glare with the King of Britain as her opponent. But her gaze was not wrapped in intensity but composure. Reason and wildness were always coexisting inside this woman of small status without any contradiction.

“I see, interesting. Even if you have a reasonable argument, there is almost no human who can clearly say that in front of a King like this.”

Arthur open heartedly showed his tolerance.

“You too please by any means mobilize together with us.”

“Yep, I’m thankful.”

It seemed that Roshoukou was acknowledged by Arthur. But at the side, Commander Yamagata’s expression twitched looking at the formation of a trio that seemed would be very troublesome.

Let’s use them skillfully―although he thought that for an instant, he didn’t have a feeling that he would be able to control them for even a bit.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Epilogue

2015-12-02T12:13:46Z

Core nxt: /* Epilogue – Night of Heart */

==Epilogue – Night of Heart==

Exhausted. That night it was exactly a tiredness like slogging inside mud.

“Today is really tiresome isn’t it, Kazuki-oniisan.”

It was Lotte’s room. On top of the bed, the two of them were sitting side by side. A sweet smell of shampoo from just out of the bath was drifting in the air. Lotte who wore a baby doll in place of pajama talked while leaning her body on Kazuki.

The one who was tired was not only Kazuki. Rather than him, surely Lotte was even more tired.

―After that, Kazuki and others got out from the Haunted Ground and reported to the Knight Order, then just like that they were transported back home to the Witch’s Mansion.

But Lotte didn’t immediately return home and volunteered for a work by herself from the Knight Order.

“Please let me help out too for the analysis of Yumeno-oneesan’s mind.”

The Knight Order was going to conduct mind analysis on Yumeno-san who lost consciousness from magic intoxication. It was fine to just hear it getting said gently as mind analysis, but in reality what was going to be done was pulling out information using Telepathy―so to speak a mental interrogation.

Kazuki felt uneasy of that. In the case that the information couldn’t be pulled out smoothly, the Knight Order might use a forceful Telepathy and if they were being untactful they could even use things like drug.

Yumeno-san had resolved herself for that, and he also understood that they had to get the information about the spies even if they had to resort to such method however….

In regards of this matter, there was nothing that Kazuki could do….

“If it’s me, I think I can be useful desu.”

Lotte had brazenly bragged about her own ability in Telepathy towards the mind expert unit of the Knight Order.

With Commander Yamagata’s mediation, Lotte’s request had gone through.

“Kazuki-oniisan, I’ll protect Yamato-oneesan properly desu.”

Saying such to Kazuki, Lotte was heading together with the Knight Order to their facility.

She didn’t come back home until night.

“…How was Yumeno-san?”

“It seems that the personality of Yumeno Kaori had disappeared from Yumeno-san desu.”

The words that came out the foremost from her mouth made Kazuki went “Eh?” with surprise.

“According to the psychologist that was in the Knight Order, it looks like such thing often happen desu. Meeting painful experiences in the past left various symptoms in the heart from trauma…a different personality was created to protect oneself and the flashbacks of those times would be replayed many times inside their mind… if the past happening that became the source of such symptoms can be overcome then they can heal, there are many such cases. Rather than saying that the multiple personality disappeared, it’s more like the other personality integrated back to the original personality, but…”

Does that mean that Yumeno Kaori has finished accomplishing her ''role''?

From hereon her role would not be as a planted spy, but the girls’ original….

In regards with the personality that disappeared, Kazuki’s chest mysteriously became filled with a lot of pain.

Yumeno-san faced her past, and exactly just like her words, she won.

“The wound of the heart is healed if the trauma is conquered. It’s simple saying it in words but it’s really hard in reality desu. It’s something that one absolutely cannot overcome only with the person’s own power. That’s why such problem like this depend on how much the surrounding people can become the needed strength for her desu.”

Saying that, Lotte sensed the pain in Kazuki’s heart, as if to cheer him up from that Lotte hugged Kazuki tightly.

“I think it was thanks to Kazuki-oniisan giving Yumeno-san a push on her back desu.”

It became necessary for the assistance of people outside to sever the negative circle….

Kazuha-senpai whose body stiffened from nervousness appeared in his mind.

Both of them like that flopped onto the bed.

“We couldn’t take out all the information from inside Yumeno-san in just this one day. But in order to not put too much burden on Yumeno-san’s mind, it was decided to steadily investigate the mind through several days. That’s why I will be going back and forth to the facility during these several days desu.”

Kazuki hugged Lotte back tightly. The pain inside his heart was vanishing replaced with a spreading warmth.

It was surely the hardest for Lotte. To do something like interrogating the heart of her own comrade.

In the first place she was even the one that doubted Yumeno-san in Kazuki’s place.

“Why is Lotte this kind…?”

“Kind, desu?”

“Always disregarding about yourself, you just keep prioritizing other people.”

“…Even Kazuki-oniisan too is like that though desu.”

Kazuki and Lotte hugged each other strongly as if they were trying to become one.

“Because Kazuki-oniisan directed your feeling that doesn’t doubt anything to me who always doubted everything…that I can also become someone that believes in kindness desu. The people around Kazuki-oniisan too, everyone is kind desu. The feeling of kindness and wanting to make other people happy will also rapidly infect the surrounding people, that’s what I think. Because Kazuki-oniisan is kind…someday not only between our confined circle of companions but everyone of the whole wide society is going to become kind, won’t that so?, something like that.”

“You make too much of me there.”

Suddenly a lonely memory flashed inside Kazuki.

The scene of the day when he was discarded by his mother….

“Perhaps, I merely just want to be recognized by someone. I cannot forget how a long time ago, I was discarded by my parent.”

He was reminded of the look of Kaori at that time who was vanishing while saying ‘I want to be recognized’, that sight stabbed his heart intensely.

“The kindness that was born from wound of the heart, doesn’t mean that it’s a fake just because of that. I think that from overcoming the wound of the heart, that people become able to persist through all of that. Just like Yumeno-oneesan…<ref>Don’t know why but before Lotte keep calling Yumeno as ‘Yumeno-san’ and only now she called her with ‘oneesan’</ref>””

He wondered that perhaps Yumeno-san’s journalism soul would become her attribute that would let her persist through everything from now on to her whole life. Wound would someday heal, and heart would become something complete and unshakable….

“I, before I realized it, my feelings that thought it’s fine even if I die anytime had gone desu. That’s just a trivial matter but, thanks to Kazuki-oniisan, the wound that was in my heart before this were filled already. The thing I want to do with Kazuki-oniisan, there are a lot right now desu!”

Lotte faced Kazuki and showed him the best smiling face that she had made until now before saying in a singing tone “Tonight too I get to monopolize Kazuki-oniisan~”. She then grinded her face on Kazuki’s chest.

“Then what are you wanting to do right now specifically?”

Kazuki tried to ask her again.

“I want to do adult pro-wrestling make believe desu!”

“…What’s that.”

“When I watch manga or anime, sometimes phrase [adult pro wrestling make believe] come out. I feel some kind of a little perverted nuance from the scene, but I don’t really understand!”

“I wonder, isn’t it fine for you to just keep not understanding such thing…”

“For Kazuki-oniisan to treat me like a kid immediately is unfair―. There is not a thing that change of my body except one, even though I’m at the age where I’m immensely full of curiosity about perverted thing.”

“If I got tempted more than this even by Lotte, my reasoning will get completely burn down before long you know.”

“Ehehe, does Kazuki-oniisan get properly conscious of me as a woman?”

“Today what you are wearing is different from your usual pajama huh.”

Lotte always wore animal pajama, but tonight after she got out of the bath she was wearing a silk baby doll that was so thin as if her skin was going to see through.

It was a lovely adult underwear that felt like a fraud with word like ‘baby’ in its naming. A slit was entered on the area of the bust in a front open style and the skirt was stretching out airily. The butt was peeking out from the short skirt.

“Please do perverted thing, perverted thing~♪”

Lotte rubbed her body against him playfully. Kazuki desperately endured the feeling of wanting to stroke that squishy skin all over.

Perhaps such fretting thought of Kazuki was also being transmitted to Lotte. Lotte floated a composed smile and reached out to Kazuki’s face while saying “Kazuki-oniisan-!”, before ‘chuu’ she gave him a restrained kiss.

From Lotte’s chest, a large heart mark came flying.

Charlotte Liebenfrau―150

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 305.jpg|thumb]]

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 5

2015-12-02T12:06:43Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 5 – {{furigana|The Kings|Basileus}} */

==Chapter 5 – {{furigana|The Kings|Basileus}}==

===Part 1===

The claws that grasp my body have the power to obstruct magic power….

Lotte who was held tightly by the claws of the white swan calmly analyzed what was happening to her own body. Sharp claws grew from the legs of the swan instead of flippers and it possessed a peculiar power. The person that was grasped in these claws would be forced into hand-to-hand combat with this beast. It was that kind of power.

Lotte who was currently in a weaponless state couldn’t resist with anything.

The swan that held Lotte tightly flapped its wings elegantly and flew to the north above the Haunted Ground.

It was a swan with unusual strength. Not to mention how easily it drove away her companions, even when it encountered powerful demon beasts like gryphon or wyvern while in the middle of flying above a Haunted Ground like this, she stabbed to death all of them with just one attack using its beak.

It was not a magic just to the degree of transforming into a mere animal.

For this swan to not even show any sign of getting rid of her, where in the world was it planning to carry her…?

“Excuse me for being rough. …Maybe getting away this far is good enough, the scenery is also less objectionable for a Haunted Ground of foreign culture. We are landing.”

The swan talked to Lotte attentively and lowered its altitude.

Lotte was let off on top of an asphalt surface that was in full of cracks.

Their surrounding was encroached by the trees of the Haunted Ground, several huge jet coasters were constructed around the area although they were covered with vines.

This place…it was the ruins of the amusement park that was once located near Kawaguchiko.

Of course right now that it had been turned into a Haunted Ground, the once beautifully ordered scenery was changed completely from the encroachment of the vines and the sea of trees though.

Even though the swan evaluated this place as [less objectionable scenery for a Haunted Ground of foreign culture], this area was a good place.

The swan perched on the rail of the jet coaster that crossed besides the standing up Lotte.

“Why was I kidnapped desu? Is it for the sake of defeating Kazuki-oniisan…the King of Japan by using me as hostage desu?”

Lotte asked the swan. The line of sight of the swan that was perching on top of the rail was directed at just right with Lotte’s height. Both of them were staring at each other fixedly.

“King of Japan? You mean Hayashizaki Kazuki. How foolish, he doesn’t have the worth of even a single piece of spaghetti.”

The swan calmly said that as if spitting out.

“A King that cannot subdue his country. A country that cannot serve under its King…I came here as an envoy and I despise all about this country from what I see. …It doesn’t deserve to be recognized as a Magic Advanced Country, an ugly country. Hayashizaki Kazuki and the like is just an eyesore and there is no problem even if he is killed but, rather than something like that you are a far more important matter for me, o contractor of Prometheus.”

“You know about Prometheus!?”

The swan flapped its wings once and landed down on the asphalt from the rail.

At the same time that form emitted light and changed into human.

The white feathers became pure white mantel and hat, a long brown hair appeared….

{…I remember.}

A voice of one other person besides the two was added. Prometheus’s avatar appeared beside Lotte.

“Prometheus…?”

{I know her.}

That tone of his was agitated in a way that was unlike him.

{Her name is Regina Olympia Folnar. Italia’s {{furigana|Pope|Papal Basileus}} that is contracted with Greek Mythology’s chief god Zeus.}

Zeus! ―There was no mistake that name was one of the most famous god’s name in the world.

Lotte remembered about the anecdote about how Zeus transformed into a swan and abducted beautiful human woman before making her pregnant with his own child. If they were talking about god that transformed into a swan then it was Zeus.

“It has been a long time huh, Prometheus. It’s strange saying this seeing that I along with Zeus-sama left you half-dead but…”

When Prometheus’s avatar appeared, Regina turned to Prometheus and talked as if she had lost half her interest of Lotte already.

That was right, Prometheus was wounded by somebody from Greek Mythology, lost his memory, and was on the verge of annihilation. There he fused with Lotte while resting to try to recover his divinity. So the perpetrator that wounded Prometheus was this Regina and Zeus then!

“You were the one that half killed Prometheus, then what is your business with us?”

Lotte asked.

“Shut your mouth. I’m talking directly with the Diva of Olympia Prometheus.”

Regina kept her eyes fixed on Prometheus and cut off Lotte without giving her any notice.

{…I and Lotte are of one body. I have no intention of interacting with anyone except through Lotte.}

Prometheus said that to cover for Lotte.

In a blink of eye Regina’s expression distorted into a look of rage.

There is nothing more infuriating than this…it was that kind of expression.

But Regina released a long sigh from her mouth and her expression soon loosened back to before.

“It’s hard to comprehend. It’s hard to comprehend but…this time I will be the one that compromise.”

Settling down her rage as if it couldn’t be helped, Regina turned to face Lotte.

“I came to Japan thinking that I want to talk once more to Prometheus. I hear that Prometheus had become amnesiac. If that so then perhaps his thinking will come out differently than before this. This time is different from before, he should be able to give a correct reply to my proposition. After all as long as he keeps his composure, then a Diva of Olympia like Prometheus must be able to understand the correctness of Zeus’s thinking.”

“…So you want to talk with each other once more when you both have cool head, that’s what you say isn’t it desu?”

Lotte replied.

“It’s unsatisfactory to answer you for every single thing, but it’s just as you said. Prometheus and that contractor extra, it’s fine for both of you to come together with me.”

Hearing her talked unpleasantly, even the gentle Lotte looked daunted.

{I refuse. I have decided about something together with Lotte. As long as Lotte doesn’t want to come along with you, then I cannot go along with you.}

Once again look of fury appeared in Regina’s expression.

“For a Diva of Olympia of all people to leave his own thinking to a human! Are you going to become a mere accessory of human!!?”

{…I slightly remember your doctrine and tenet. …<Olympia Aristocrat Doctrine>. While unfortunate such doctrine is something Kazuki and Lotte’s thinking absolutely cannot accept. There should be fairness between humans, they and I are thinking like that.}

Lotte gave a nod at Prometheus’s words.

She didn’t knew the detail of the story, but the former aristocrat Lotte felt animosity from just hearing the words aristocrat doctrine.

“Fairness? Equality? What a stupid thing! Such [ridiculously kind thinking] will lead the world to a [mob rule]! This country called Japan is exactly like that! …You are certainly being dragged down by this country’s foolishness, how could you still keep saying such thing.”

Regina opened her hands exaggeratedly and showed her lamentation.

“Woman. Charlotte Liebenfrau. During the time you were together at Hayashizaki Kazuki’s side, have you never felt the foolishness of this country? If you are really not an imbecile, then you shouldn’t be able to say you never felt it.”

Against Regina’s question, Lotte stayed quiet without confirming or denying it.

Certainly she couldn’t say that the matter she mentioned had never happened.

“Think about it, o {{furigana|titan of wisdom|Prometheus}}. The concept of fairness and the like had already been a denied concept since the [former era] of several dozens of years ago. The wealthy was always persecuting the weak while greedily devouring the resources of this star. Human race had to be broken out from the deception called fairness and the like under the august name of the god.”

Regina began to talk with oratorical tone as if she was drunk with herself.

The King was going to talk about her own political philosophy.

“From the ancient times of long ago, the world was being made up of struggles for riches. The wealthy countries were wealthy because they were plundering wealth from other country. This country called Japan was living the world’s most prosperous livelihood as a mechanized Magic Advanced Country. For such country to say fairness and the like, it’s just too much even for a deception.”

“Right now, Japan doesn’t have diplomatic relations with foreign country desu.”

Lotte cut in with her objection.

“Japan is wealthy not from exploiting other country. Even with Japan’s few resources inside their territory, with advanced development of science civilization and alchemy they can maintain the nature sustainability by recycling the resources and accomplish self-sufficiency desu. All of that is not accomplished from exploitation, but it was accomplished by hard work, I think this is a civilization of science and alchemy that deserve praise. Such endeavor for prosperity must be able to realize fairness someday in the future desu.”

That was the thinking that Lotte who came from foreign culture always harbored about Japan.

“That is so, currently this country is not plundering riches from other country and they are realizing a prosperous livelihood for their people. But that’s because the number of population that is still few from the declining birth rates effect of the former era.”

“The population is few?”

“Right after magic becoming entrenched in every Magic Advanced Countries, there is a data that the birth rate was ascending little by little. The reason was simply because the countries became wealthy from getting their hand on the power of magic, the death rate decreased, and the worry about the future vanished. I don’t know about Japan’s data since they severed diplomatic relation, but if there is no kind of policy to deal with this then a few dozen years from now there will be an explosion of the population number occurring. Do you think the people of this isolated island country can still spend their life in the prosperous lifestyle equally like until now if the population increase?”

Lotte was slightly pressured to keep her silence but she immediately objected.

“If the population increases, then the number of worker will also increase proportionately and they can produce similar level of prosperity desu.”

“That’s a fantasy. Human population multiplies like rats. But resources don’t increase and stay at the same pace. Just like the principle of [Malthus’s Population Law] that was said three hundred years ago. If the sizes of the cultivated land stay the same while the population’s number increases in geometric progression, the land’s production output wouldn’t be able to catch up. Human population will surely increase in a prosperous place, if population increases then surely before long scrambles for riches will happen. This country would without fail lose their fairness in the future.”

“…If population control is performed in some kind of endeavor…”

“I wonder if that can be done? If people have a prosperous life then they will think that a lot of children to a certain degree mean happiness. But if a politician ''advocate correctly'' that [making children must not be done] in the election, then that politician will definitely lose the election don’t you think? Democratic government cannot do anything other than postponing their problem without exception.”

“Aah, I’m gradually remembering that thing you called your political philosophy.}

Prometheus threw in appropriate words with a flat tone boredly.

{So that’s what all of you called as mob rule.}

“That’s right, under the democratic government you all will be absolutely unable to solve the long term problems. Because the greedy humans move the world based on the desire that is right in front of their eyes. This kind of human gathering, once they begin to lose their wealth they won’t be able to maintain the fairness in their society.”

Lotte couldn’t consent to that. However words to object didn’t appear in her mind and she kept silent.

“It’s not only population problem. Though imperfect this country is a Magic Advanced Country, that’s why they can become prosperous. But even magic technique is not fair. Even now the number of countries that cannot even use magic in the level of changing sea water into fresh water account for the majority of the world. That was because Basileus Basileon was first selling the Philosopher Stone to the advanced countries.”

Human that was bestowed with Philosopher Stone would awaken as a magician.

But even without being granted a Philosopher Stone, human that awakened as a magician just by staying near another magician was increasing.

When Basileus Basileon was killed, the method to create Philosopher Stone was completely lost into the darkness, but in Japan right now even without relying on the Philosopher Stone the majority of the born children were born as magician.

“In the countries where there was almost no citizen of theirs that could buy the Philosopher Stone at that era, even now there is completely no sign that magic will awaken there. Such countries are being supported by ''the Magic Advanced Countries except Japan''.”

“You are not supporting them but controlling them.”

“It’s the same, both of those words. At the very least I don’t want to be told that by you all who proclaimed word like [fairness] or the like while averting your eyes from the poor countries. This country is living a live that is more than thirty times wealthier compared to the Magic Developing Countries that had been poor since the previous era. You all didn’t have diplomatic relation with foreign countries so you didn’t even exploit anything. But comparatively while you are saying fairness in your mouth, you too didn’t even aid the poor countries. Does this country’s isolationism and your ideal conform with each other really?”

Lotte couldn’t say anything.

Because Lotte’s birthplace <Seinmundo Dukedom> was also by no means a prosperous country.

“But that’s fine, things like fairness is a fantasy that should be given up from the start. …Poor country should be ruled by wealthy country, poor people should all become slave.”

Queen Regina finished talking about his denial of the country called Japan and strengthened her tone from entering the main topic from hereon at last.

“This world is made up from the rich managing the poor. Even if there are those that can ''gloss over'' that framework, they still absolutely cannot make it disappear. If it’s like that then we should just make it clear. Lies and misrepresentation make the society impute, making the government stray off their way. The people with absolute influence stand above the masses, the masses has to be divided clearly into the aristocrats and the slaves. Like that people can escape from the original sin of greed and all problems like this star’s resources and population explosion can be resolved.”

{So it’s a slave system…that way of thinking is really not progressing at all from the era of ancient Greece.}

Prometheus said.

“After all human’s truth is unchangeable.”

“How will you conduct that differentiation between aristocrat and slave?”

Lotte asked.

“Those who are born with strong magic power and deep faith are the aristocrat chosen by the gods of Olympia, spending their days enjoying poem and philosophy. Those whose faith are insufficient become slave, spending their days in labor to heighten their faith.”

{It really has the feels of Greece isn’t it?}

Prometheus said in amazement but Regina continued her words without minding it.

“This is no fair society, so the will of human who stand on the top is absolute. By ''culling'' the slaves, the population will always be maintained in a fixed number and the wealthy lifestyle of the aristocrat can be sustained constantly.”

Culling―that meant killing the population that grew too much and adjusted their number.

“Even supposing that they are a slave, their magic power will increase if they heighten their faith and they can become an aristocrat. If they cannot become an aristocrat, that’s because their faith is insufficient so it can’t be helped. Under the august name of god, the framework of the wealthy people and the poor people can be preserved in stability without anybody getting dissatisfied.”

Lotte could only hear of what she is saying as nothing more than ‘This is what the god decides so just give up’.

“The government conducted by the people with absolute influence that is the aristocrat borrowing the wisdom of god is undoubtedly superior compared to Japan’s mob rule. Population control in my country is also looking good in prospects, even the gradual ridding of the machine civilization is being a success without any dissatisfaction from the populace. A world where prosperity, population, and also environment can be stabilized eternally is being realized.”

That was Olympia Aristocrat Doctrine….

Lotte couldn’t say anything, she couldn’t accept it no matter what and dissatisfaction that was close to anger seethed inside her.

“I think it’s fine even if you don’t have to rid yourself entirely of machine civilization though desu…”

“Machine civilization exhausted the resource of this star, producing wealth while putting a burden on the earth’s environment. The human race has awakened to an energy that they produced by themselves that is the magic power, so they should live only by magic power. Control the population, abandon the machine, live by the power of one’s own heart…”

“In this country they are trying to overcome the problem of machine civilization by using combination of alchemy and magic power. For example they have establish a perfectly clean method of generating electricity. I think such great effort is very noble desu.”

“The time when human race once created Freon gas, they delighted in creating a technology that was perfectly harmless. But a few tens of years later, the fact that Freon gas destroyed the ozone layer of the earth was discovered. The time when once a mineral called asbestos was discovered, the human race lionized it as a miraculous mineral. But a few tens of years later, it was understood that asbestos would became many small dusts after a time and affected human’s life adversely when they entered human body. The rushing ahead of human race was those kind of things. Even when it looks like that the problem is resolved in the first glance, that’s a way of doing thing that twisted the god’s providence, so it only create distortion in different place instead. Fufufu, thing like creating a perfect method to resolve all problems using human’s effort is impossible.”

After all it’s impossible, so what!

“…I cannot accept your thinking desu.”

Lotte finally found her answer, how to express this feeling inside her that couldn’t consent of what she said with words.

“All of you is just delegating everything of this and that wholesale to the god desu! Who will become the aristocrat and who will become the slave…even whether you yourself can become happy or not, in the end you just leave everything of that to god! That kind of thing is not fairness, your head is just empty desu!!”

“You call the head of this I is empty!?”

“Certainly there might be problems in the current Japan! But to give up facing those problems and stop endeavoring in resolving those problems, to even run away from deciding whether you can be happy or not, that kind of thing is not how a human live desu!!”

{If Lotte cannot consent, then as expected I too cannot follow your way.}

“Prometheus! For a god of Olympia of all people to depend on human’s thought…!”

{I am not a god but a titan. While I want the human race to be independent from god, you are wishing for the exact opposite. That’s why I follow Lotte, that’s why I won’t follow you. It’s double impossible.}

“…Even the system to suppress beforehand the dissatisfaction of being born in a slave system using the blind belief of a religious country, isn’t that just a mere deception desu.”

“You dare say our faith as blind belief!”

“Certainly there are a lot of humans that can only think of the greed right before their eyes. However advancing little by little to obtain small wealth in their hand while also advancing their heart, I don’t want to give up such thing! …Even a kind person like Kazuki-oniisan exists in this country. Kazuki-oniisan is a kind person, that’s why we around him also become influenced, we can become kind without doubting other people desu. I believe that such small progress will someday bring about the day where the world’s problem is overturned!”

“What a foolish thing…. I couldn’t possibly imagine that Hayashizaki Kazuki is a man with influence to such degree. Then Prometheus…there will be no more attachment from me. As I thought, you have to disappear from this world together with that contractor of yours!”

{Since I got crucified in Caucasus Mountain, after got half-killed twice finally you declared to kill me completely. Hooray―!}

Prometheus made fun of Regina in provocation.

“Before the fury of this I, do you think you two presently have the leisure to joke around!?”

Enormous magic power and killing intent whirled and exploded from Regina, making Lotte sensed that the time of talking had ended. Regina’s body was wrapped in light and it became Magic Dress.

Sky god Zeus, Regina whose body was possessed by that power changed in appearance into a battle maiden with brilliant armor that hosted the light of the sun and elegant decoration of swan feathers.

Battle preparation―no, it wouldn’t even be a fight.

The status between herself and the opponent was too different in scale. Lotte got that hunch just by confronting her.

Scary. But even herself that could become able to think of death as scary…was thanks to that person.

“…I’m not scared of someone like you! After all I believe that Kazuki-oniisan will come again to save me desu!! Custom Liberion!!”

Lotte changed into high speed maneuver mode and ignited the thruster systems that were equipped on her back and limbs all at once.

For the sake of escaping that place, she took off backward and flew away.

Her surrounding scenery sped off with a raging force.

“Idiot, don’t think you can escape with a level 6 magic!! …Drifting away from secluded place blossoming in full glory at this transient world, {{furigana|Leucothea Metamorphosis|White Divine Blooming}}!!”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 283.jpg|thumb]]

Regina’s whole body was covered with white plumage and she once more transformed into an elegant swan.

Spreading her large wings in rustles, she flew and pursued Lotte.

Lotte ran through the vast road of the amusement park while spouting off flames.

But the swan that was chasing her elegantly flapped her wings and shortened the distance in the blink of eye.

Only two flapping wings of an animal was producing speed faster than a rocket thruster. Lotte looked back and felt as though she was looking at an absurd bad dream.

“With my transformation into an animal with Zeus’s power, doesn’t mean that I who am a King am degraded into an animal! Every animal are possessing divinity as one part of nature!! Zeus as the chief god that ruled over all in the world is able to manifest the maximization of the divinity that the animals possessed!”

Regina who lost her human form yelled. That was by no means inconsistent.

“I who have transformed into a swan am even more elegant and can fly even faster than a swan! Don’t think that something like the power of civilization can run away from the speed of nature that is ''the very divinity of the world itself''-!!”

What came pursuing from behind was not an animal but a god.

“And then swan even while symbolizing the beauty of the femininity, this long neck is also a symbol of phallus!! Now, I’m already catching up here! The hunt is over! I’m going to pierce you with this beak!!”

“If you do that I’m going to get pregnant desu!”

“Then get pregnant! That’s the way of Zeus!!”

A really serious reply came back so Lotte got really scared from the bottom of her heart.

Regina was a female, but that was already irrelevant. Regina who controlled the power of the {{furigana|raping god|Zeus}}<ref>The raw really use this word. Even I who translate this is wondering whether there is a mistake.</ref> that was famous in the legend, was exhibiting the power of the swan that also symbolized the possession of both sexes. Those words of hers were by no means a joke.

“In front of the watching Prometheus, I’ll kill you in a way that is stained with the most disgrace!”

Lotte flew out from the amusement park and came out to the public road. The fearsome swan had already catching up to Lotte right behind her.

Right now, exactly in this timing―Lotte had such a hunch.

At that time from beyond the sky something was―the person that Lotte had been waiting impatiently for came flying.

“Deep Striker!!”

“…What!?”

Regina who lost herself in the hunt didn’t notice the thing that approached her until the very last second.

[That] which flew through the highway from beyond the sky like a meteor assaulted Regina who transformed into swan at her flank in a straight line. The swan was blown away following the direction that she had traveled until now vertically a few dozens meter away while somersaulting until she was crashed onto the ground.

“…Kazuki-oniisan! I believed that you will absolutely come desu!!”

Lotte’s expression was completely overflowing with happiness.

The person that finally came was Kazuki who sensed Lotte’s where about with the power of King and rushed there.

{…The power of civilization, is the union of people’s power that created strength that doesn’t even lose to the mother nature you know.}

Prometheus threw words of ridicule to the swan that rolled around on the highway.

{Moreover you talked too long and didn’t even notice us buying time.}

“You bastard-!” While raising voice of fury, the swan flapped her wings once more.

===Part 2===

While Kazuki kept hovering on the sky, he felt relieved that he made it barely in time.

But at the same time, having comprehended who was the perpetrator that kidnapped Lotte made him feel cold in his stomach.

The form was a swan, but that was without a doubt Regina Olympia Folnar.

The King of Italia he met at that time…!

At the same time he also discerned why she was here.

''By transformation''. The gate detected the number of the people that went through from their temperature and weight. Right now she was in a form of a really big swan, but surely she came inside by becoming a smaller animal and clung to Yumeno-san.

“How could you rush here in such a short amount of time…no, the power of King…. So you have the ability to detect the whereabouts of your own subordinate…?”

On the other hand Regina too reached the answer of how could Kazuki appeared with a good timing.

“But, do you think you can win against me even if there are two of you!?”

{Kazuki, please be careful. She might look like someone that is easy to handle because of her impulsiveness, but her impulsiveness is something really unmanageable for the current you.}

Prometheus warned Kazuki. Exactly as he said, Kazuki too nodded.

“We are running away Lotte! It’s our victory if we can escape from this Haunted Ground!!”

Lotte sensed Kazuki’s intention and cancelled [Custom Liberion] before leaping into Kazuki’s chest. While carrying up Lotte, Kazuki ignited back the flame in the hovering [Deep Striker].

Lotte was flying low with [Custom Liberion] because she had guessed that help would come from the sky and in order to make Kazuki’s surprise attack succeed she drew the enemy’s attention to the ground.

If comparing the speed in straight line, the [Deep Striker] was the superior one.

“You won’t escape! There will be no problem or anything even if the likes of you escape from this place, but this is a hunt! A hunt is exactly an aristocrat’s amusement! Make me amused with all of your strength before I kill you!!”

The swan flew up once more.

That speed of hers was overwhelming as expected, even with the speed of [Deep Striker] the distance between them was steadily shortened.

“Ride Lightning!!”

While Kazuki escaped to the south, he cast an acceleration reinforcement magic as if challenging ‘how about this’.

The accelerated electric signal not only increased the activity of the physical ability but also the brain activity, the mechanized weapon’s performance that was using magic power as full was also dramatically enhanced.

The combination of these two magic was the maximum speed Kazuki could exert.

Kazuki still didn’t have any experience of an enemy that could pursue this speed.

The swan that until now had gradually shortened the distance was slowly getting left behind farther.

“You bastard, are you trying to make this me throwing away my elegance!”

The swan Regina who was elegantly flapping her wing raised a voice that was colored with rage and then she flapped her wings desperately in a rough motion.

Surprisingly the swan was accelerating even further, the distance with Kazuki that had been widened was once more getting shortened.

“To make me work this hard…unforgivable!”

“Who cares!” The shocked Kazuki yelled at the approaching swan.

This was not a joke. Even though his side had raised the speed by piling up level 5 magic, she surpassed him just by trying hard!

But they could get out from the Haunted Ground before long. After that this game was theirs.

This girl too shouldn’t be able to so openly attack them outside the Haunted Ground. If they could just reach the vicinity of the Haunted Ground’s boundary line, the Knight Order was standing by there. The helicopter that patrolled the sky would notice the abnormality.

The distance was gradually shortened but they would make it with the difference in speed around this much!

“…So that I can overtake that guy then.”

Regina leaked out a low voice in a murmur.

Kazuki’s strengthened perception power transmitted a danger sense of the greatest class to his brain.

Magic power swelled out from Regina. Guessing what was going to happen next, Kazuki felt a chill on his back.

“…Lotte, defensive magic against electric shock!!”

“The radiance of my hand is the logos that pierce through the darkness. Fill that direction, Crush all existence an become a cadence! {{furigana|Keraunos|Unshakeable Thunder}}!”

Kazuki looked behind him. Regina turned into a form that should be called as half human half bird with only the swan’s wings remaining on her back, a dazzling light was grasped in that right hand.

What was being grasped in her hand was lighting. No, it was not just a mere lightning. It was not the likes of a natural phenomenon.

''Symbolizing the lightning, the divinity of destruction''.

Regina threw the light. The moment it separated from her hand, the light explosively expanded out.

“ “This hand reached out to the height of Babel, right now this hand grasped the lightning of god! In accordance with my life, o thunder, whirl following my will! Collider Field!!” “

Kazuki and Lotte simultaneously equipped electromagnetic iron armor on their right arm and put up an electromagnetic barrier.

Gigantic lightning ran to Kazuki from the expanding light.

The converged line of light was a thick hammer that was exactly made from lightning.

And then a thunderous roar―a roar as if there was dozens of lighting all at once.

From Kazuki and Lotte’s eyes and ears, defensive magic power overflowed to protect their retinas and eardrums.

The iron hammer of light smashed the double layer of electromagnetic barriers, destroyed Kazuki’s [Deep Striker], without even caring of the likes of Resist, the defensive magic power of Kazuki, who instantly covered for Lotte, was destroyed in one breath until the brink of magic intoxication.

Having a great damage driven into him all at once, Kazuki desperately held out even while feeling his consciousness got dragged into the Astrum in one go.

Having their armaments destroyed, both of them free fell into the forest.

“Kazuki-oniisan, are you okay desu!?”

Inside the thicket of the Haunted Ground where they fell, Kazuki replied “I’m okay…” while standing unsteadily and made Lotte worried.

In front of such Kazuki, Regina swooped down leisurely with the wings of swan on her back stretched out.

Kazuki raised his face and glared at Regina while talking.

“It really helped that you made a really flashy attack on us. Communicating our location successfully was hard.”

“What?”

From the other side of the trees, “Over there!” a voice they had heard before came.

The next moment, offense magic was raining down.

“Glacier Wind!”

“Lightning Line!”

“Moon Scraper!”

It was the familiar magic that had low chanting time of their companions.

“Withered silver grass that is just ignited of fox fire…the sending off person is also invited to nirvana! {{furigana|Ya no Renga|Fire of Field}}!”

Karin too casted the Summoning Magic of the nine tailed fox, Tamamo no Mae. When they thought the surface around them was lit up in blue flame, the flame swayed eerily while becoming ball of fire that rained down on Regina.

“Tenran Kamaitachi!”

Kohaku too swung her Sacred Treasure, firing a blade of vacuum that scattered around the leaves in their surrounding.

“Mu-!?” Leaking out a slightly surprised voice, Regina tried to defend by wrapping her body inside the swan wings. A faint light of magic power scattered.

The members of Kazuki’s advance troop team rushed to his side.

Kazuki rushed alone knowing that Lotte was in danger, during that time his companions transported Yumeno-san who fell into magic intoxication to the Knight Order.

After his companions finished that business, they came searching for Kazuki and Lotte. But they only heard from Kazuki that he was heading to the general direction of north and the possibility of regrouping with him was low.

Regina’s maximum attack magic just before was the most suitable for a landmark.

…The group of Mio who could communicate telepathically with Kazuki were doing a different action for him.

“Not just two, how about against six people?”

“…You think you will be safe with six people?”

A voice that made him shudder was returned―as if Kazuki’s bluff inside his heart was seen through.

There was no damage at all on Regina. The shining light that appeared when Regina got hit with the attacks was not defensive magic power, but the light of general magic.

An instantaneous and yet precise magic power control. Using a [Resist] so masterful that it looked artistic, all the level 1 attack magic was [dismantled].

With this number of people, it was ''still insufficient'' to brag superiority against this opponent.

“You understand right, that you are still a prey…Drifting away from secluded place blossoming in full glory at this transient world, {{furigana|Melafurinos<ref>I don’t know about this word. In the raw this is written as Merafurinosu, try to search in google but I don’t find anything. Anyone that know you can give your comment in the talk page.</ref> Metamorphosis|Black Divine Blooming}}!!”

Regina’s form with the wings of swan growing on her back were distorted. Except the wings, her whole body expanded, lengthened, becoming supple jet black fur―with the wings of white swan remaining on her back, she transformed into a giant bull!

“I’ll kick you around!” The bull with wings growing on its back kicked the ground ferociously and came like a cannon bullet to ram her body at Kazuki. Kazuki couldn’t immediately evade because there was Lotte behind him.

“Kazuki! …Storm Fort!”

“Seusenhofer!!”

Sensing the danger, Hikaru-senpai each brought their respective wall of storm and steel armor on Kazuki.

But the charge of Regina who became a bull broke through the storm with her head and then her head-butt pulverized the armor into pieces in one attack, blowing away Kazuki and Lotte both altogether for a few dozen meters.

“Crush to death, Taroudachi!”

From the side Kohaku enlarged her beloved Sacred Treasure and swung it down.

However Regina’s swan wings that could be said as elegant lightly blocked it.

It was an unimaginable instant for Kohaku having her one attack she put all her strength into being blocked like that by a wing of swan.

“Wha, what the, this animal…”

Kohaku leaked out a weak voice exactly as if her soul had been shaved.

“Not animal. A King.”

Regina declared haughtily, then she swept away the large war sword that was the size of log lightly with her wing and rammed back at Kohaku. Kohaku too was blown away with her defensive magic power smashed apart.

“HAA-!”

In the gap created when Kohaku was done in, Karin slipped through the wing of swan and broke through into the bull’s bosom.

Raising a voice with a flash of fighting spirit, a flying kick was launched with power unimaginable from such small statured body.

Karin felt a dreadful feedback and became lost for words.

In the instant of impact of Karin’s kick, the shockwave was ''transmitted slowly ''. Time absorbed physical energy. Karin felt her own kick was absorbed into the body of the ox limply.

And then backlash. Karin’s leg that felt like it was absorbed was bounced back *BOYON!* from the repellent force of the ox’s body that was solidly restored to a form that was even harder than how it was originally.

“Wha, what is thisss!?”

Karin raised an upset voice while being blown back from that sensation where she felt like flying kicking not a living being but a trampoline.

“A King! Regina Olympia Folnar!!”

Being asked what she was, Regina haughtily answered Karin who had fallen on her butt in mute amazement.

“No matter how many small fries like you crowded around, the quality is just too different-!!”

While the bull stepped on Karin and inflicted damage, this time she charged at Hikaru-senpai. The blown away Kazuki also stood up but he didn’t make it in time to help her.

“O goddess of affection…please shine the light to the soldier that challenge the trial under thy attentive watch. {{furigana|Moonlight Breath|Moonlight Song}}!”

Miyabi-senpai chanted reinforcement magic on Hikaru-senpai. A blessing for soldier by the moon goddess shone down on Hikaru-senpai. Her whole body was overflowing with power.

“Maimuur!”

Hikaru-senpai produced the spear of wind and returned a thrust with all her might against the charging bull.

“It’s better than the sword and the kick from before, but…you think something of this degree can stop me!!”

The bull’s charge and the strike of the spear that contained the storm collided with a *BANG!*.

The one who was defeated was Hikaru-senpai. Her spear was repelled away and she backed off with a stagger.

The bull stepped forward again and rammed her body. “Ku-!” Hikaru-senpai swung her spear from a disordered stance. The second collision. Hikaru-senpai was further blown away behind and fell on her backside.

The bull for the third time stepped on Hikaru-senpai who fell on her backside. Hikaru-senpai barely swung her lance. In the third collision, Maimuur was completely defeated and got thrown away from Hikaru-senpai’s hand.

The bull stepped on Hikaru-senpai again to give the finishing blow.

“Mind attack magic…is useless even if I do it isn’t it?” Miyabi-senpai leaked out a hopeless voice.

“Hikaru-senpai!” Kazuki ran in an attempt to help.

“Kazuki-oniisan, if the current onii-san enter to help then onii-san will be killed desu!”

Kazuki had already bore a grave damage where he was now on the brink of magic intoxication. Lotte was immediately grasping Kazuki’s arm and pulling him back. Kazuki couldn’t shake off her hand and was late to help.

Mio still hasn’t come yet!? He screamed inside his heart.

―In front of such Kazuki,

“Please stop right there. Queen Regina. You have played around too much no matter how you see it.”

A figure in glen check suit appeared instantly and cut in to save Hikaru-senpai.

A stick was stylishly brandished and blocked the bull’s body ramming.

Inside the eerie silence, the body ramming and the stick’s power were in equilibrium.

“You…Arthur! That stick, to stop my charge…”

“After all a stick is the weapon of an English gentleman…”

“That’s not just a mere stick!”

“But of course!” Arthur replied with a dignified tone.

Regina flapped her wings detecting danger and escaped to the sky before her figure returned from a bull to a human leaving behind just her wings. In contrast Arthur’s stick was emitting a dazzling light.

“Please show a glimpse of your strength…o my beloved sword!”

Along with light, the stick transformed into a knight’s sword that was sheathed inside a scabbard. With a masterful movement as a swordsman, the sword was unsheathed from that scabbard. The light that ran from the mouth of the scabbard changed the color of Regina’s face.

“O sword of steel star, run-! Excalibur!!”

It released a light that seemed it would suck even those who were seeing it from afar, a silver sword.

When it was brandished, a silver flash ran swiftly with the force of its drawing not weakening at all towards Regina in the sky.

“Show the majesty of Zeus right here! The great protection that promised victory repulsing every disaster right here! {{furigana|Kizemonicos<ref>I also don’t know what is this refer too, anyone that can help please leave your comment in the talk page.</ref> Aegis|Splendorous Olympia’s Protection}}!”

A membrane of light emerged out in front of Regina’s body, repelling away the running light.

“So that’s the power of the famous Aegis of the Greek Mythology!”

Arthur who swung Excalibur leaked out an admiring voice.

Light and light, brightness that dazzled the eyes was filling the space between the two. The air and magic power in the area around them were vibrating in rattles.

“…I made it!”

From the other side of the trees, Mio, Kaguya-senpai and the others were running to them.

This time for sure Kazuki was relieved from the bottom of his heart. The situation of this side had been informed to Arthur.

Kazuki had also asked Mio’s team to return for the moment to the entrance of the Haunted Ground, until the real identity of the person that kidnapped Lotte had become clear, he asked them to wait in standby there.

That was because he had the premonition that this matter was related with one of the envoys from the Magic Advanced Countries.

When Kazuki understood that Regina was the one that kidnapped Lotte, he conveyed it to Mio through telepathic communication and Mio reported it to the Knight Order that Regina had violated her role as an envoy and came to deal harm to them. When the situation developed like that, the other Magic Advanced Country moved even ahead of the Knight Order.

So the one who moved the earliest was Arthur.

“I never thought that it’s not Queen Ilyalliya that would rampage recklessly like this but you instead. It seems there is some kind of circumstances, but you can still act quietly, Queen Regina.”

Arthur called out like that while putting back Excalibur inside the scabbard. The combination of the figure in suit and the refined knight sword were mysteriously suited with each other despite the mismatches.

“…Queen Ilyalliya is also coming you know.”

Regina who suddenly realized turned her gaze around.

Behind Regina, in a distance of few dozen meters, that Ilyalliya Muromets was wordlessly floating in the sky with her Magic Dress of dress shape and her silver hair trailing on the wind.

Kazuki who examined the situation on the ground suddenly felt the presence of an attack and leaped behind.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>DOSUDOSUDOSU!* Several small meteors rained down on the ground where Kazuki stood before, opening holes on the Haunted Ground’s ground.

“Hmm. The speed of my attack is not something that can be evaded by seeing it with eye, that’s how it should be.”

Ilyalliya opened her eyes slightly wide and talked with a voice that had no intonation.

“I mistook my aim. That was shooting for the sake of holding Queen Regina in check from continuing the fight just so you know.”

“You liar.” Arthur restrained. “Please stop such cowardly behaviors like trying to assassinate Japan’s King amidst the confusion, Queen Ilyalliya.”

“It’s not a lie. I’m not telling a lie.” Ilyalliya shook her head left and right.

Arthur scowled his face while saying “Are you a kid?”

Three Kings gathered around Kazuki forming a curious power gathering that were glaring at each other.

“Queen Regina. You judged Hayashizaki Kazuki as [worthless] and so you thought it was trivial before attacking him didn’t you, but I am not evaluating Hayashizaki Kazuki that lightly.”

Arthur faced Regina back.

“And so your action right now, seen from where I’m standing is [a dangerous action that disturbs the balance between fellow Magic Advanced Countries]. For Kings, to carry their each respective weapon in hands and glaring at each other like this, there is no way you don’t understand the meaning of that right?”

Regina looked down on Kazuki haughtily while keeping her altitude in the sky with the flaps of her wings.

“So you act towards making my action reach the ear of other Magic Advanced Countries. And the ambush from before was not everything of your plan…. Hmph, putting aside your battle ability, that performance is something considerable.”

That eye of Regina who until now was looking at Kazuki as if staring at trash was for the first time gazing at him with a different emotion.

“And then there is no doubt that this is just a mere chanced development, but there are this many humans that move for your sake. Hmph, just like Arthur said, I’ll admit that there is a little prospect in you. …I’ll resign from this place, be thankful.”

After one-sidedly assessing him like that, Regina flapped her wings and flew from the sky of the Haunted Ground.

They somehow pulled through. Kazuki was relieved. However, what a girl that did as she pleased….

“That’s quiet a poor loser.” Arthur faced Kazuki and smiled wryly.

While their attention were directed at Regina, before they noticed Ilyalliya too had gone from the sky.

“Now then.” Arthur changed Excalibur into a stick with magic before making a smooth rotation with a twirl and *katsun!* stabbed it onto the ground. He faced Kazuki.

“You just received a harsh baptism under fire but are you okay? While unfortunate it seems that Queen Regina’s rampage is going to go unquestioned. But for the time being I will keep her in check okay. Well then, by your leave.”

In a certain meaning, there was nobody in Japan that could judge Regina except for Arthur and Ilyalliya. The other Magic Advanced Countries would only warn Regina and settled the matter without anything else.

“…I thought that I was going to die.”

“I believed that Kazuki-oniisan was going to save me desu♪”

Lotte smiled at him gently while Kazuki released a deep sigh from exhaustion.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 4

2015-12-02T11:38:37Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 4 - {{furigana|The Only Darkness in the World|Dead Angle}} */

==Chapter 4 - {{furigana|The Only Darkness in the World|Dead Angle}}==

===Part 1===

There were still some unanswered questions, but Lotte was mostly convinced.

During the war with Yamato, the disruption maneuvering to cause friction inside the academy by noticing the academy of the damage the spy caused in real time—the only student who could do that was Yumeno Shiori. That was because she was permitted to carry her own mobile phone even during the war as the chairman of the newspaper committee.

And then no matter how much information the Student Council scattered as bait to lure out the spy, the spy didn’t do any tailing or espionage at all―that was because Yumeno Shiori was in the position where she could obtain information even without doing any of that. Even without doing any eavesdropping, she was boldly participating in their meeting. And she was recording all of it in the meeting’s minutes.

If they thought about it accurately with logic, there was no way they wouldn’t direct their suspicion to Yumeno Shiori.

There, Lotte proposed to Kazuki not to speak out about the important information in the meeting and kept it for himself.

It was a bait with the assumption that the spy was inside the Student Council.

As expected, this time the girl took the bait.

Catching her like this right in the scene of the crime, the suspicion on the girl had become something unshakeable.

However, several doubts were still left.

First, in the case of the battle election, Yumeno Shiori was brainwashed by Hayashi Shizuka and made to become candidate as a pawn. Hayashi Shizuka should be informed about the spy inside the academy. It was really unnatural to further overwrite someone who was already a spy with brainwashing magic.

The next doubt was how Yumeno Shiori was always visibly striving to search for the spy seriously. There was not even a single lie that could be seen from that seriousness of hers.

Furthermore, Kazuki felt his bond with Yumeno Shiori, he could sense that positivity level of hers. That ability of Kazuki should be something unusable toward someone hostile to him.

The last and the most questionable fact was, the fact that all the information necessary for the sake of concluding that [Yumeno Shiori is suspicious] were all information gathered by Yumeno Shiori herself.

The one who investigated the information that a spy’s disruptive maneuvering was being conducted in the Knight Academy and came to report it to the Student Council was herself.

The one who presented the good idea to lay trap for the sake of cornering the spy was also the girl. Exactly because this tactic didn’t succeed that they were led into the conjecture that the perpetrator was an inside man.

She thoroughly investigated and interviewed one by one all the participants of the quest and she even reported that somehow all of them were undoubtedly innocent. It was information that made them excessively question about the existence of an inside man.

It was all nonsensical actions for a spy.

''Lotte couldn’t see it as anything other than she was cornering herself.''

Because there was such a doubt, that Kazuki was thinking that he didn’t want to doubt Yumeno Shiori.

Lotte perceived that pain in Kazuki’s heart by her Telepathy.

That was why Lotte moved as the substitute in trying to corner Yumeno Shiori to the wall.

Kazuki-oniisan was always taking the initiative to shoulder everyone’s suffering for them.

That’s why I too, if I don’t undertake the most painful thing for Kazuki-oniisan….

Doubting other people―that was surely something Hayashizaki Kazuki was the weakest at doing. But.

Doubting other people―that was something Charlotte Liebenfrau was the best at doing. It was something like a natural habit for her.

Lotte tailed the girl. The sounds of Lotte’s footsteps, even the sounds of the door to the Student Council room opening and Lotte entering inside too, Yumeno Shiori didn’t hear any of those at all.

That technique was something that Lotte also learned and mastered from Kazuha-senpai.

“You are the spy from Yamato right desu, Yumeno-oneesan.”

Lotte threw her voice to the girl was because she thought that she had a ground to talk to each other with the girl.

She might be able to persuade her.

There might be some kind of special circumstance that befell the girl.

But those thoughts were betrayed.

“Hi, hihi”

From Yumeno Shiori’s mouth, laughing voice like a spasm leaked out.

“Human that saw me, has to be killed.”

A calm tone of voice. It stimulated an instinctive unpleasant feeling, making Lotte got goosebumps all over her body.

This person…something is strange with her!!

“{{furigana|I know thy name|Shem ha Meforash}}…thy name is [Halphas]…the bird of black death that invite wars. Spread the wing of lamentation, please sing the beginning of calamity!”

Yumeno Shiori’s body was wrapped in the light of {{furigana|Access|Astrum Connection}}.

At her back, an avatar of jet black giant bird emerged out with its wings widely spread out.

The demon of Solomon 72 Pillar, Halphas―the demon bird that acts as the opposite of Phoenix.

In contrast with Phoenix that symbolized death and rebirth that was [life’s turning point], Halphas symbolized the beginning and the end of war that was [the era’s turning point].

The uniform that was on Yumeno Shiori’s body was disintegrating into Prima Material. Bluish black flames ran across that naked body. The bluish black flame hardened and transformed into a Magic Dress.

“…Kill.”

Both eyes filled to the brim with cold light like a reptile’s, staring at Lotte glaringly.

“{{furigana|The truth shall set me free|Veritas me Liberabit}}…O the wise man that is the father and which is the guardian of the human race, show that wisdom right here!!”

Lotte performed Access and enveloped her body in Magic Dress.

“The person who knows…I’ll kill all, all of them!”

It was a voice as if the throat was tearing apart that had never been heard before from the docile girl called Yumeno Shiori. Things like talking to each other, or asking for her circumstance, that kind of easygoing thoughts were all blown away to a different dimension in one go from Lotte’s head.

―At the same time their surrounding air was frozen.

It was an advanced general magic. A thin and wide Psychokinesis was suppressing the air in their surrounding zone so that they wouldn’t vibrate. A magic for the sake of not letting out the sound leak outside.

Right now, even if Yumeno Shiori fired offensive magic and destroy the school building, surely the sounds of that wouldn’t be transmitted to outside.

Right now, even if Lotte screamed with a loud voice, surely that voice of hers wouldn’t be transmitted.

…The girl seriously planned to fight right here!

For the sake of not letting the witness return back alive!!

“…The scattering of the spread apart wings is filth. Trail behind spiraling wind, become the mind gouging bullet! Flap and shoot out! {{furigana|Black Barrett|Spiral of Darkness}}!!”

Yumeno Shiori turned to Lotte and thrust her palm forward.

From there *DON! DON!* multiple shots of black light bullet were shot out.

“O piling up wisdom in human race’s history, become the shell that armor my body in many layers! Heavily, thickly, reject all act of brutality! Seusenhofer!!”

Lotte quickly casted a defensive magic. A thick and heavy metal armor was installed on Lotte’s simple white Magic Dress.

The armor that guarded Lotte blocked the black bullets one after another.

The bullets of black light were bird feathers wrapped in black flame. Although the feathers pierced the armor for sure, they were not so powerful that they could penetrate through.

But the feathers that pierced the armor burst into flame and spread black firelight. Those tips of flame touch Lotte’s skin slightly from the gap between the armor.

Defensive magic power protected Lotte’s skin from the black flame. But in that instant, something like a pitch black poison flowed into Lotte’s mind from the defensive magic power as if it was a conductor of magic power!

It was a discomfort without comparison. As if the surface of her brain tissue was scorched…!

What this black flame emitted was not heat! A black flame that scorches the mind!

“Black Barrett!”

Yumeno Shiori launched further black bullets in rapid-fire. In order to not have those bullets touch her skin for even a little, Lotte had to block it with her armor carefully. But while she could block several of the feathers, the flame began to run through the crack of the armor.

Lotte rammed the door from her back and she escaped to the corridor by destroying the door.

Just like that she ran through the dark corridor like a startled hare.

Like a hunter, Yumeno Shiori chased her in order to bring her down with certainly.

Lotte turned back and casted her magic.

“Howl! The civilization grant destruction to human! The roar of wisdom scorch and break thy body, shut that dignity under the rubble!! Mitrailleuse!”

Prometheus’s level 1 magic―a huge gatling gun was formed on Lotte’s right arm where she aimed that to the pursuing Yumeno Shiori and scattered bullets everywhere.

However, even while her defensive magic power shone from the damage, Yumeno Shiori came pursuing Lotte without paying any heed to the bullets. The girl was excelling in Resist!

“You won’t get away! ...I’ll kill you to accomplish my duty!! I’ll kill you so I can live!!”

Duty. She put an abnormal tenacity regarding that word.

As if that word was changing Yumeno Shiori into a different person.

“Come from the darkness, o jet black invaders…with desire and violence, wash away the repose of the world! Let’s announce the beginning of the war with thy all’s baby’s cry! {{furigana|Birth From Dark|Born Children of Invasion}}!!”

On Yumeno Shiori’s back, the avatar of the giant black bird spread its wings widely.

From those wings, several dozens of black feathers shot out. The feathers flew evading Lotte and pierced the floor right on Lotte’s path, right beside her left and right, and right behind her.

The black feathers that pierced the floor surrounding Lotte disintegrated like mud and just when she thought that the feather had melted, those black lumps swelled up and turned into humanoid in the blink of eye.

The black silhouettes were slimy and began to be wrapped in a metallic luster, a thin and long something elongated from their hand, transforming into the shape of grasped sword.

The black feathers transformed into the appearance of jet black swordsmen wearing black sword and armor on their body, surrounding Lotte from all direction.

Lotte’s legs stopped. The dark knights assaulted her from the front and rear, left and right of the cramped corridor. She couldn’t hold them back with this gatling gun.

The swords swung down from the four directions easily smashed Lotte’s cracked armor!

“…O the guardian of human race, the wisdom for the sake of opposing the tyrannical will of god right here…{{furigana|Custom Liberion|Interception Armament}}!”

Prometheus’s level 6 magic―this magic had never been tested in a real battle yet since she became able to use it.

Angular shaped armors were supplemented on Lotte’s four limbs and her back. The armor was not there just for the sake of protecting the body, countless small-type thruster units were lining up on each of them. Those thrusters responded to Lotte’s will and spouted out flames in one go.

Lotte’s small body instantly accelerated and flew off.

That was not a straightforward acceleration―By shifting her arms and legs freely, the countless thruster units were movable to every direction and it was possible for Lotte to accelerate・stay still・change direction in every kind of way.

Lotte flapped her arms and legs like swimming while receiving magical follow-up of mechanics calculation. She instantly slipped past through the gap of the black knights using zigzag and complicated high speed maneuver.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GAKON!* The black knights crashed into each other.

Lotte withdrew to the sky and after rotating in the air with a twirl she instantly moved in to counterattack. [{{furigana|Custom Liberion|Interception Armament}}] was exactly as the name suggest, it was not only for evading the opponent’s attack but it possessed the function to counterattack as it was.

“Prometheus, {{furigana|do schneiden|tear to pieces}}!!”

Lotte’s armored leg that dashed through the sky lost the function to run on the ground. In exchange the great length of armors that lengthened out from both her legs were equipped with sharp blades. Propellers were lining up crowdedly on the back side of the blade, spouting out flames. Lotte brandished both of her legs that had been changed into a blade like a ballerina and bisected the nearest knight of darkness thoroughly.

“Prometheus, Fire!!”

While there were shields on both her arms, simultaneously it was also built with gatling guns of larger caliber. Bullets of atrocity were fired while whirling apart gunfire smoke and bullet cartridges, demolishing the knight of darkness that was in the far range. The knight couldn’t even be called a swiss cheese anymore, there was no trace remaining of it.

At the same time when Lotte escaped from her predicament instantly, the opponents were annihilated.

But at that time Lotte had averted her awareness from Yumeno Shiori herself.

“Hi, hihihihi-! DIEEE-!!”

Hearing that scream, Lotte noticed the girl’s closeness.

The girl kicked the floor without even any sound and ran approaching Lotte closer. She dashed to Lotte’s blind spot with fierce speed, it was a physical ability that had been trained.

In the Magic Division, the Magika Stigmas weren’t supposed to have the training to use their body this skillfully.

Three streaks of light reached out directly from that right hand―claws.

“Carve your curse, {{furigana|Yamizaru! Bassou Kaikon, Onmyou Madatsu |Darkness Monkey! Draw Claw Release Soul, Grudge Mantra Evil Release}}!”

―Sacred Treasure!

Without even any time of being vigilant of its effect, the gap of Lotte’s armor on her right arm was torn apart.

The defensive magic power was smashed and dust of lights scattered.

The effect of the Sacred Treasure became obvious immediately. The scar of the defensive magic power that was torn apart by the claws, originally new magic power should be flowing into it and closed the scar.

But that natural recovery action absolutely didn’t occur. The new magic power couldn’t flow into the scar of the defensive magic power. As if a wound was infected, like it was being cursed.

Yumeno Shiori once again swung her claws―aiming for the scar on the defensive magic power that was still in a gouged state. The location that was torn apart on Lotte’s body was the inside of her right elbow. There was a large artery running through there!

She planned to inflict fatal damage by slashing the flesh directly through the wound of the defensive magic power.

Lotte was driven by terror, she backed away using all of her thruster units and escaped from the opponent’s range. Yumeno Shiori’s attack hit empty air. But,

“Swept away by the wave of oblivion sink into darkness…{{furigana|Youwakumu|Apparation Bewildering Dream}}!”

Yumeno Shiori casted magic even more just like that ''almost without chanting''.

Behind Yumeno Shiori, ''different from Halphas, an avatar of a weird four-legged animal emerged out''. A face that had a nose like an elephant, a short and stout body like a small bear, and legs that developed like tiger’s muscle.

Lotte didn’t understand its true identity.

This is…Possession Summoning! A human that made Stigma contract with Solomon 72 Pillar was even further possessed by a different Diva…? Impossible!

But in the reality, the impossible to avoid effect of that magic struck Lotte.

A powerful sleepiness overwhelmed Lotte’s brain like a surging wave. Her consciousness was entwined right away and she was going to get carried away to the far off beyond. The inside of her head was vanished in pure white.

Lotte immediately maintained her consciousness with {{furigana|Trance|Mind Mastery}} magic. She barely avoided falling asleep, but in spite of being in the middle of battle, her concentration to her magic power was disturbed in pieces.

Lotte was in the middle of accelerating backward by controlling her magic power to operate the thruster units on her whole body. With her consciousness disturbed in the middle of that, the thruster units on her whole body ran wild to wrong directions. A precise magic power control was indispensable for this armament that dashed through the sky by operating countless thruster units.

Her arms and legs turned to completely different directions and all of them were pulled in rampage by their respective thruster units…In no time at all Lotte couldn’t maintain her altitude and crashed on the corridor. Even so the thruster units continued to spout flames and her whole body was shaken *GAKUGAKU* while sliding through the corridor. Lotte writhed on the floor like a bug whose wings and feelers were plucked off.

Had something happened, her head was in chaos.

She immediately tried to call for help and raised a scream.

But the air was frozen. The vibration of her yelling voice was not transmitted to the outside at all.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>ZUGAN!* Lotte crashed into a collision with the corridor and finally her thruster units came to a halt. But while she couldn’t stand up from the impact, Yumeno Shiori was slowly approaching her in a walk.

That right arm was directed to Lotte and it was swung.

Something came flying aiming for her face.

Lotte who were just barely keeping her consciousness reinforced her sight with magic power and she ascertained the true identity of the thing that came flying at her. A weight connected with chain―China’s hidden weapon, weighted chain.

Lotte barely averted her neck from the weighted chain that was aiming for her face.

“Carry the soul of dragon, {{furigana|Ryuuseisui! Battou Kaikon, Hiryuu Bakusa|Falling Star Spindle!Draw Throw Release Soul, Flying Dragon Binding Chain}}!”

The chain’s weight that passed through the side of Lotte’s face expanded several times thicker. At the same time behind her the weight made a curve and the thick chain was twirling and wrapping around Lotte. …This was also a Sacred Treasure!

The weighted chain that could move unrestricted and turned bigger twined around Lotte, then for the last the chain pierced the floor and made Lotte completely fixed in place.

Lotte fought using the armaments installed on her limbs. That was to say if her limbs were restricted, she had no method of attacking.

Checkmate.

“Hi, hihi…”

Yumeno Shiori made an eerie laugh while closing the distance between her and Lotte who was at her wit’s end.

The dreadful claws were equipped on that right arm.

It was completely like a giant mantis was sidling up near Lotte.

“You are going to die here. Your corpse will melt like mud with the black flame, nobody will find you anymore. You are going to be alone eternally. Hi, hihi.”

Yumeno Shiroi’s tone was like her personality had undergoes a complete change. She was going to be killed.

Lotte’s body that was restrained by the chain was trembling *gatagata*.

It was a completely unexpected situation. Even in the case that Yumeno Shiori was the spy, she had never thought that it would turn into a battle immediately without talking about it first like this. She had never thought that Yumeno Shiori was an existence this dangerous.

She had never thought that she was this strong.

Only a few minutes had passed since she called out to her…a few minutes that was completely like a nightmare.

She was going to be killed, she was going to be killed…her head was completely filled with just that thought persistently. She grew pale.

Lotte thought that it was surprising that she would feel this much terror toward death.

…I, even though I should have been already thinking that someone like me had been marked for dead from the start already. Just to be able to live until now is a godsend already…even though I should have been thinking like that already all along….

Unexpectedly, she was feeling an attachment to life. She was thinking "I don’t want to die".

Yumeno Shiori was slowly approaching. Tears welled up in Lotte’s eyes, blurring the figure of the death god.

In this slight extension of time…what next came up in her mind after the terror was, doubt.

Summoning Magic, Possession Summoning, close quarter combat using Sacred Treasure―A [combat machine] that used all of those skillfully.

…What is the meaning of this?

For other Diva to possess that body when she had already contracted with another Diva, such thing should be impossible to do. It was surpassing human’s capacity.

Relationship with Diva should be deeply entwined to the contractor’s personality.

Doing contract or doing possession, one personality couldn’t tie a relationship except with just one Diva.

One personality was for one Diva. The appearance of Yumeno Shiori right now, was completely like a different person….

Lotte who couldn’t even move any of his hands or legs attempted to Telepathy with Yumeno Shiori’s mind for the last time.

A blue magic power light was pulled like a connecting string between Lotte and Yumeno Shiori.

Yumeno Shiori’s [mental information] was flowing inside Lotte’s heart.

Lotte opened her eyes wide in shock.

Even though it was Lotte, that didn’t mean that she could understand everything about other person’s heart.

But just by sensing the surface of the current Yumeno Shiori’s mind slightly, she got a hunch of that fact.

Lotte understood the truth. But, Yumeno Shiori finally stood still right in front of Lotte and raised up her claws. Not good, she was going to get killed…!

―That there was someone running towards them, both Lotte and Yumeno Shiori too didn’t notice until the last second.

That was because the air was frozen and the state where sound from afar didn’t transmit was maintained.

Silver light cut through between them diagonally, the claws that was going to swing down was repelled.

Noticing that person ahead, Lotte spontaneously yelled.

“…Kazuki-oniisan!”

===Part 2===

While letting loose an Iai draw, Kazuki released a sigh of relief from his heart.

I’m glad that I barely managed to arrive in time! That was dangerous just now…!

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GIN!* Along with such sound, the claws that was aiming at Lotte was repelled away and Yumeno-san’s body staggered.

Lotte’s calling voice before this had by no means reached Kazuki.

However they were connected with their bond.

Kazuki was busy during these two days. Everyday after school he was always discussing about the advance troop unit to the Fuji’s Sea of Trees with just Kaguya-senpai alone.

Inevitably, his chance to make contact with everyone else of the Witch’s Mansion became fewer.

Even so Kazuki sensed with the [Power of King] how Lotte, after school was over, didn’t come home until late while moving around inside the school building, and he became concerned.

Because of that the instant Lotte wished for help―her calling voice didn’t reach him at all but―the three dimensional coordinates vision that emerged out from the Power of King, inside it the light that denoted Lotte’s location got stronger noticeably where he was able to notice it.

Lotte’ feelings that seeked for Kazuki grew stronger and the light also became bigger.

Kazuki immediately leaped out from his room and ran to the direction of Lotte’s where about.

The time period of late night. …From all of these he could immediately guess what kind of situation Lotte was in.

“Kazuki-oniisan!”

The surrounding air was frozen and no sound could leak out, but when he leaped right in the midst of these two’s conflict the voice became audible. Kazuki’s figure that cut between the two recovered Lotte’s hope and she raised a delighted voice.

“!?” Having her right arm repelled by a katana, Yumeno-san who backed off totteringly opened her eyes wide at Kazuki’s figure. An instant of silence.

Kazuki took a step forward while chanting his spell and reversed his drawn sword into a diagonal downswing.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>ZAN-* Yumeno-san was further blown away backward from the backlash of the defensive magic power.

At the same time he casted his magic.

“I am the shaman of sword…rock cleave, root tore, sin sever, right now that virtuous sword of crushing evil in his hand! Draw sword, Futsu no Mitama!!”

Kazuki gripped his beloved sword [Doufuu] in his right hand while creating the Sacred Treasure that cut apart magic power in his left hand. Swinging the [Futsu no Mitama] in his left hand, he bisected the chain that tied Lotte in one slash.

From the time when Lotte called out Kazuki’s name until now, only a single breath had passed.

Lotte who became free hid behind Kazuki’s back as if escaping. Kazuki stood in order to cover for Lotte and faced Yumeno-san while taking the stance of two-sword style.

―But rather than covering for Lotte, perhaps they should take the positioning for a pincer attack instead.

With a glance, Kazuki became aware of his decision’s miss.

Yumeno-san who was separated in a distance from being repelled wasn’t looking at Kazuki and Lotte anymore.

The girl directed her eyes to the glass window and jumped there without hesitation.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>BARIN!* The girl broke through the glass window forcefully.

Escape. …But for the current Yumeno-san, where did she have a place to escape?

For an instant Kazuki hesitated to give a chase. He wanted to make sure of Lotte’s well-being who was visibly frightened in terror, as expected it was because of the turmoil from Yumeno-san being the opponent.

He had faith on her.

Not with logic but emotion, but he wanted to talk with Lotte regarding Yumeno-san.

He wanted Lotte to say that there was some kind of misunderstanding.

Kazuki sheathed the katana in his right hand and vanished away the [Futsu no Mitama] in his left hand. Lotte too released her Magic Dress and returned to her uniform appearance, then she slumped and fell to her knees in that place from exhausting her magic power and being released from her nervousness.

“Kazuki-oniisan…there is no mistake about this desu.”

“Aah, I know. It was correct for Lotte to doubt her. It was the mistake of me that didn’t want to believe that.”

“That’s not it, both I who suspect Yumeno-oneesan as the perpetrator, and also Kazuki-oniisan who believed Yumeno-oneesan, both of us are not wrong desu.”

“…Lotte?” Kazuki questioned whether Lotte’s feeling was still being surprised and stunned.

However after Lotte shook her head left and right, she talked with a confident tone that had no doubt.

“―Yumeno-oneesan had a split personality desu.”

“What do you mean by that, can you give me an explanation?”

Kazuki took the completely tired Lotte back to her own room and sat with her side by side on the bed before asking. Lotte inclined her head with a nod and opened her mouth.

“Yumeno-oneesan attacked me using both Summoning Magic by means of her stigma with Solomon 72 Pillar, and a {{furigana|Drive|Possession Summoning}} with a mysterious Diva.”

That it was something originally impossible, Kazuki too immediately understood.

“I who thought it strange, tried to Telepathy with Yumeno-oneesan. And then…The whole shape of Yumeno-oneesan’s heart was without change presenting only the personality, but the personality became a completely different person desu. The direction of the heart changed and a completely unknown side of her was rising to the surface desu. It was not the case that Yumeno-san was acting…her one heart was possessing two personalities desu. The Yumeno-oneesan that we all know well perhaps doesn’t know that she is a spy. However the one other personality is a spy that has been trained to the degree where she can use Sacred Treasures skillfully desu.”

Was something like that possible? …No, it was possible.

Kazuki knew regarding that symptoms. He had an understanding.

Multiple personality―When someone confronted abuse and heavy stress, they lost the sense that they were themselves. One part of the brain that secreted brain substance was going numb. Due to that, the person interpreted the stress that they faced like somebody else’s problem and it didn’t become a memory of an event that happened to their own self.

Somebody else’s problem—when such stress and the detachment from that stress got repeated everyday, [one other self that took charge of the stress] would grow carrying different memories and personality. The detached personality would lose identity and each would walk with their own respective independent memory and personality―Dissociative identity disorder.

Kazuki once lived in orphanage, in that place there were also children who had experienced abuse from their parents. And then among them there was also a kid who showed symptoms like that. That was why Kazuki could immediately understand Lotte’s story.

If it was like that then all their questions were answered.

Yumeno-san didn’t tell a single lie. She really didn’t know.

Because she didn’t hold a single hostility to Kazuki, her positivity level was also showing.

One personality could only be followed by one connection with a Diva, but if the front personality made Stigma contract and the hidden personality exchanged possession contract then double contract could be concluded.

Surely the front personality of Yumeno-san wasn’t able to handle the power of Drive. That was because the one the Diva possessed was the other personality which was the one who could handle it freely.

But Yumeno-san’s hidden personality was able to master the power of Stigma summoning. Stigma contract carved the Stigma on the flesh body and through that Stigma the power of Diva could be pulled out. Yumeno-san’s hidden personality was able to master all the function of her own flesh body.

“Everything fits desu.”

Kazuki nodded hearing Lotte’s words.

At the same time he felt dread on the planning in making this kind of spy.

Yumeno-san was most likely made to detach her personality systematically. Both her parents were also likely to be Yamato’s spies. Perhaps her parents when they knew that their own daughter was a possessor of magic talent that could enroll into the Magic Division, started to abuse her for the sake of splitting her personality for certain.

And then they raised the split personality as a spy to pull out information from the Magic Division.

A spy that wasn’t aware that she was a spy…to think that there was a spy this terrifying.

Suddenly, Kazuki’s mobile phone was vibrating because of a received call. Kazuki said “Sorry” to Lotte and after confirming that the display was showing [Headmaster Amasaki], he went out to take the call.

{Sorry to suddenly call. But an urgent notice just came in.}

“Urgent notice?”

Kazuki too had something he need to tell the headmaster, but first he listened to the headmaster’s story.

{A short time ago, the security soldier in Fuji’s Sea of Trees was attacked and it seemed that someone trespassed inside.}

“…What did you say?”

A situation that shouldn’t happen. No, however….

“There should be a gate in the Haunted Ground’s entrance right? Then the identity of the intruder is…”

{Right, we have already knows the identity of the intruder.}

Kazuki went “Don’t tell me” and something flashed in his mind.

There was a gate at the entrance of the Haunted Ground, with the <{{furigana|Scanner Device|Magic Power Light Scanning Terminal}} there, no one could enter unless their Stigma had been confirmed.

Even if the intruder defeated the security soldier, if he didn’t confirm his own stigmata in the terminal then he shouldn’t be able to pass through. The data of the intruder’s Stigma was left behind in the terminal.

“…The intruder is the first year of the Magic Division, Yumeno Shiori isn’t it?”

From the other side of the phone receiver, the sign that Headmaster Amasaki was shocked and had his breath taken away was transmitted.

{That’s right. The data of Halphas’s Stigma is left in the gate, from the witness testimony of the security soldier we know that it’s almost certain that it was Yumeno Shiori.}

“Headmaster Amasaki, there was also some development at this side. Yumeno-san is a spy of Yamato with a double personality.”

He could sense Headmaster Amasaki lost his words at the other side of the phone.

Kazuki explained the incident that happened just before this.

{…I see, so that’s the reason we didn’t find the spy.}

‘Where in the world she is planning to escape’, he thought before, but…Yumeno-san was in the Fuji’s Sea of Trees.

{The Knight Order had surrounded Fuji’s Sea of Tress so that Yumeno Shiori cannot escape. Patrolling helicopters are also flying in the sky. But due to Commander Yamagata’s order, the Knight Order doesn’t rush inside. He wants the entry into Fuji’s Sea of Trees to be only done by the students of the Knight Academy to the end.}

“…Understood. We are going to head to Fuji’s Sea of Trees the first thing tomorrow morning.”

The night had already grown late. Rather than entering a Haunted Ground at night, surely entering it in the morning would be safer.

Headmaster Amasaki too said {Yeah} and acknowledged it.

“…By the way Yumeno-san didn’t bring anyone with her and entered the Haunted Ground alone right?”

Kazuki recalled a question and asked.

“Aah, should be. There was nothing except Halphas’s data remaining left behind at the gate. The gate is detecting the human’s weight and temperature, once the person has confirmed his Stigma then no one but that person can pass. Yumeno Shiori should be alone inside the Haunted Ground.”

He thought it was going to be troublesome with her bringing in other Yamato’s spies, but it seem that there was no such possibility. …Then what was Yumeno-san’s real intention in trespassing into the Haunted Ground?

He really couldn’t think of it as a good place to escape.

===Part 3===

“I’m sorry about the sudden call. Thank you for coming, Miyabi-senpai.”

The next morning, inside the magic light train, Kazuki talked while sitting beside Miyabi-senpai.

“I don’t particularly mind. Quest is more enjoyable rather than attending class. …Though there was no time to persuade Shinobu like this.”

Miyabi-senpai answered with a refreshing smile. She was the same like Koyuki, an elf Magika Stigma that possessed strong magic power surpassing average humans.

She and her contracted Diva, Gremory had the Summoning Magic of mind hack system as their forte.

Kazuki thought that her power might become necessary to confront Yumeno-san who had a mental problem called multiple personality, so he called for her assistance.

Kazuki had experienced the strength of Miyabi-senpai’s mind hack magic personally with his own body.

“…But I don’t know if I can answer your expectation. I can easily succeed in mind hack magic against you because your Trance technique is not really that high. Your nonexistent resistance toward mind magic is your number one weak point I guess.”

Even while Kazuki felt his heart got stabbed hearing that, he nodded honestly.

Kazuki who relied completely on sword art and everyone’s magic still had a lot of points that he should train.

Having said that, it was hard to train a resistance against mental magic alone by himself, so it might be good to ask for favor from Miyabi-senpai to cooperate with him after this.

“The one other personality of that child called Yumeno Shiori has been accumulating a considerable training as a spy right? If she is a spy then resistance against mental magic should be the most prioritized field that she had to learn. Even I don’t have the confidence to make my mental magic succeed against an active pro as the opponent. Perhaps it will be easier to just normally make her fall into a magic intoxication you know.”

“So it’s like that.” Kazuki’s reply was slightly mixed with discouragement.

Yumeno-san would be handed to the Knight Order after they made her fall into magic intoxication and she became powerless.

For the sake of pulling out the information of other spies from the girl that had become powerless, the Knight Order would surely performed mind magic at the same time with interrogation.

If they used mind magic for the sake of really harsh interrogation, damage could also occur in her mind.

If he could, Kazuki wanted to avoid that situation, even if he couldn’t avoid it he wanted to exchange words one more time with the front personality of Yumeno-san. He didn’t want to hand her to the Knight Order just like this without hearing anything from her mouth.

Miyabi-senpai’s mind magic was able to drag the opponent’s mind into her own mental world. He guessed that she might be able to make Yumeno-san’s mind that had split into two to operate at the same time together.

If both Kazuki and Yumeno-san was put under this magic, then Kazuki would be able to face both the front and hidden Yumeno-san at the same time inside Miyabi-senpai’s mental world.

For the moment, he wanted to converse with these three people. That was what Kazuki thought.

Looking at Kazuki’s discouraged state, Miyabi-senpai chuckled.

“It really makes me want to do something for you somehow. There is no way that dejected face wouldn’t tickle my motherly instinct as the senior elderly sister here. I get it, I’ll give it a try as hard as I can.”

“…Thank you very much, Miyabi-senpai.”

The magic light train advanced to the direction of Shizuoka through the coastlands route and arrived at Otawara station.

There they changed train into the train line that went inland to northwest, Kazuki and the others headed to Gotenba station.

Gotenba was a town that was touching with the entrance to the Grand Haunted Ground Fuji’s Sea of Trees.

In the old era Fuji’s sea of trees only took the name of <Aokigahara Sea of Trees>, but because in this current era, all of that area with Mountain Fuji as the center was completely buried with the trees of the Haunted Ground. The whole area of the Haunted Ground became called as <Fuji’s Sea of Trees>…it was like that. Its width reached a radius of 15 kilometers and the surrounding cities inside the radius of 20 kilometers were designated as evacuation district. And then what should be specially mentioned more than its radius was the thickness of the magic power inside it.

When they arrived at Gotenba station, they transferred to the car that the Knight Order had prepared for them from here on and ran through the town that had completely become a ghost town from having its residents evacuate since a long time ago.

While staring outside the window, Mio opened her mouth.

“When I investigated it, a long time ago in Gotenba there was a famous fashion pot. After that there was also something like an amusement park! For that to become something like an evacuation area…we cannot just leave this alone!”

It seemed like Gotenba was a town that plucked the heartstrings of people like Mio, the girl was very enthusiastic.

When they got distanced from the station and the fields became standing out around them, a wall with height as if it was piercing the sky became visible standing on the way of the lonely road they traversed.

It was to the degree that made them hallucinate if this wall didn’t partition the whole world instead. The wall spread to the left and right without its end in sight.

The low level of the wall was made from {{furigana|adamantite|alchemic hard steel}} and the upper level was made from normal concrete, they understood it from the two different colors of the wall’s up and down.

Gate. A normal Haunted Ground wouldn’t get enclosed by a giant external wall until this far. From its remarkable danger, this gate was distinctive of this Grand Haunted Ground as if treating a stinky item by putting a lid on top of it.

They could take a peek at the Knight Order’s patrol helicopters sporadically flying above the sky of the Haunted Ground. It was the effect of Yumeno-san’s infiltration that this abnormal security was performed.

The car stopped.

When Kazuki and the others disembarked, the Knight Order was forming a row in standby in front of the gate.

“…Kazuki.”

From among the several dozens of knights that were standing in alert, a face that he knew ran up to them.

“Akane-senpai!”

“Long time no see isn’t it. I heard that you guys are going to this Haunted Ground so I came.”

It was Akane-senpai who usually only expressed her emotion faintly that didn’t left much impression, but she had a faint smile in her expression while welcoming Kazuki. Slightly behind her, Kanon-senpai too was running up to them.

“Been a while huh, you guys-☆ It’s not like we particularly need to come here or anything, but it can’t be helped because Akane said that she want to meet you immediately if something happened.”

“I never said anything like that!”

After Akane-senpai said that to Kanon-senpai in an unusually strong tone, she turned back to face Kazuki.

“I never said that.”

She repeated that again.

“I never said that okay.”

She made a face that looked a little troubled and made sure once more.

“Ahaha, Kazuki is really liked here huh. This is the first time I see Akane-senpai this cute-“

Hikaru-senpai who was the direct junior of Akane-senpai laughed in a jest. Akane-senpai then glared at Hikaru-senpai with reproachful look.

“Right. Be affectionate to your heart’s content toward my protégée☆ Putting that aside…”

Kanon-senpai explained simply about the [internal structure of the Grand Haunted Ground].

“Fuji’s Sea of Trees is divided into three level. The time when the Haunted Ground was still not this big it was surrounded by a wall within the sphere of 5 kilo, but unable to stop the expansion of the Haunted Ground ''the wall got completely swallowed'', and then within the sphere of radius 10 kilo it was surrounded by a new wall. But that wall too was swallowed by the Haunted Ground…and that’s the reason why this third wall was created☆”

Kazuki reflexively looked up the wall in front of his eyes. A wall in this scale, there was still two layer of it….

“Even right now the walls were still left inside the Haunted Ground and becoming a certain kind of threshold. Thanks to the walls, the expansion of the Haunted Ground can be restrained, but the magic power is confined to the inner direction in those parts alone and it had been confirmed that ''once you stepped past the wall the magic power thickness will jump up''. In other words the Demon Beasts will become stronger in wide difference past each walls, so be careful. Of course there is also a high chance for Sacred Treasure to be created in place where the magic power is thick.”

Akane-senpai too pulled herself together and gave them additional explanation.

“The place you are going today is the first outer area you will meet immediately once you pass this gate…so to speak you can think of this surrounding as the <Level 1> area. Yumeno Shiori too if she escaped into here alone, then she should be in the area of this Level 1. After all, ahead from Level 2, it will be absolutely dangerous even for a capable knight to go there alone see☆”

It was a gigantic Haunted Ground, but for the moment they could narrow down the area where Yumeno-san was.

“Yosh, well then we are going to deal with the procedure to pass!”

Kanon-senpai was holding a <Scanner Device> in her hand.

It was the equipment for confirming the Magika Stigma that passed the gate.

When Kanon-senpai who was like a chaser in a convenient store confirmed the Stigma of Kazuki who stood in the head of the student’s line with the device, the small door in the gate’s lower part was opening with a mechanical sound.

“Yosh, go through there one by one.”

When Kazuki passed through there, the sensor that was in the gate’s boundary detected one human and the doors closed immediately after Kazuki passed through.

Certainly if it was like this then only one person could pass through without bringing anyone with them. There was no extra room left to enter except for lost bug or small bird.

The students of the Magic Division finished their confirmation and went through the door in succession.

After that the swordsmen who didn’t have Stigma passed through after Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai input the password of <supervisor authority> and opened the door.

For the swordsman, they couldn’t enter the Haunted Ground with only swordsman in the group.

Currently, such unfairness was in the middle of a review, but the structure of this old gate was not updated. Those like Kohaku were making a sullen dissatisfied face.

Kazuki and the others entered the Haunted Ground’s inner part all together.

In the immediate inner side of the gate was scenery of ruins that were swallowed by sea of trees.

The road under their feet was gouged by root of trees so thick like an arm of a giant that was undulating through the asphalt. The surrounding buildings were crushed and broken deformedly by the giant tree trunks that were growing from the earth. Countless leaves and branches were sticking out from the cracks and broken windows. And then the whole thing was covered by ivies in entanglement. The farther they went deeper, the presence of greenery was becoming stronger.

Those green trees were not original thing of natures, it was a display of eerie shapes and colors that were impossibly distorted by magic power everywhere they saw. A moist stench floated chokingly in the air.

“Then we are splitting into two teams. The outer circumference of the Haunted Ground…the place Kanon-senpai told us before, the <Level 1> area is the place we are going to explore.”

As long as Yumeno-san was just alone, it was hard to imagine that she would advance to Level 2.

After all it was simply too dangerous for the girl’s solo battle strength.

However if it was really like that then Yumeno-san’s objective was becoming increasingly unclear.

The Haunted Ground was too dangerous as an escaping place.

Even if she was aiming for the Three Sacred Treasures, it was difficult with just her alone. Even in the unlikely event that she discovered it, in this high alert state she wouldn’t be able to bring it outside.

She might have anticipated that Kazuki would chase her here and she was going to aim for his life.

Even if she was thinking that, the question of [Alone by herself?] sprang forth.

“Even if you said to search for her, if we really think about it isn’t a radius of 15 kilo unthinkably vast? It’s like searching Yamanote<ref>Hilly residential section of western Tokyo, inc. Yotsuya, Aoyama, Koishikawa, Hongo, Ichigaya, Akasaka, Azabu and surrounds</ref> line for just one person don’t you think?”

Mio who was entering a Haunted Ground once again said that, feeling for real that vastness of the area they needed to search for.

“This place is far more wide then Yamanote line you know.”

When Kazuki calmly retorted, all present made a face that seemed to say “Uhee”.

“It’s not like we have to absolutely find her within today. This Haunted Ground is a place we have to capture anyway in the first place. Let’s search while defeating Demon Beast and liberating this place.”

Yumeno-san couldn’t escape outside. She was at a dead-end in a certain meaning, so it didn’t mean that they had to find her in a great hurry. If in a few days the advance troop team of Kazuki and his group couldn’t find her, they would make the general students participate in this quest too just as they planned and search for Yumeno-san that way.

However if the Knight Academy couldn’t discover Yumeno-san no matter how long they were searching, then Commander Yamagata wouldn’t be able to hold back the Knight Order anymore so neither could they search for her leisurely.

For the time being Kazuki’s group was going right and Mio’s group was going left, they began to walk going around the inner part of the wall in circle.

===Part 4===

…Yumeno Shiori was hiding herself in the area that Kazuki and the others called as Level 1.

''Without being attacked by any Demon Beast'', the girl was slowly resting her body.

Although she was forced to escape without any other choice, there was almost no exhaustion in her from yesterday’s battle.

Around Shiori, large-type Demon Beasts were nestling close to her as if they were her guard.

A giant beast with three head of lion, goat, and poisoned snake―a chimera was obediently sitting beside the girl completely like a pet cat.

A slender dragon with its whole body made from rock, a possession of trait that originally should be impossible for a living being―a gargoyle was perching on top of the gate of the building besides Shiori.

A giant with stature around four meters and its whole body covered with fur―a troll holding a club made from rock with its thick arm that was like a log, was standing guard at Shiori’s back like a sentinel.

The figure of the resting girl surrounded by fantastical beast in the townscape of a ruined town was exactly like a page of fantasy world.

“To be effective not only against human but also Demon Beast, what a rare mind magic.”

And then besides Shiori, there was not only Demon Beasts but there was ''also one more person''.

Usually, mind magic wouldn’t work against anything except against [human] who possessed similar mind structure with the caster.

“…My Drive Diva possesses the power to invade dream―the subconscious of living being. The Demon Beast doesn’t have what is called a clear awareness. Their head is empty inside…. If it’s the power of my Diva, they can be manipulated even easier than human.”

Besides Shiori, an avatar of a strange animal emerged out dreamily.

Baku―Possessing long nose like an elephant, a short and stout monster of Chinese Mythology.

“This kind of ugly monster is really a Diva huh.”

The person beside Shiori threw a scorning look at it.

“Baku is…at the beginning he was a god called <Bakuki> that governed dream, but gradually he was told orally in a different shape as an apparition of Asia. Originally he was an existence that reached the pedigree of a proper god…”

Shiori protested in order to stick up for the Diva that was possessing her.

“Even Baku’s power cannot control the Demon Beast {{furigana|on the other side of the wall|Level 2}} because they are too ferocious. But if it is with the Demon Beast near the entrance then that power of his is effective. Though as long as the magic that is controlling the human and Demon Beast is still in use, Baku’s other magic is not usable…”

“But for you that is not a big risk.”

Shiori moved her head in a nod and the Stigma on her whole body lit up.

“Solomon 72 Pillar’s <contract> created Stigma on the flesh body. Stigma is a thing of flesh. I can control this body of Yumeno Shiori as my own body.”

When the girl poured magic power into the Stigma, she could directly unite her consciousness with the contracted Diva in Astrum. Through this circuit, she could make an Order for magic phenomenon.

Halphas had to abide to the contract. A contract was ironclad for devil. Even in the case where the one who gave the order was the different personality of the contractor the Devil made the contract with, he couldn’t escape from the Stigma’s contract.

“A double contract that make use of multiple personality huh. So there is human that thought of a fairly interesting thing. For that sake they abused a child and intentionally created a person with multiple personality, really. However don’t you feel any displeasure? Until now you have gone through many extremely painful experiences right?”

Against that person’s question, Shiori shook her head without even any doubt.

“…This is a necessary power for the sake of following my order. Following the order is the worth of my existence…”

“What an ideal slave you are. Well, as for me it’s sufficient already just to get entered into this Haunted Ground like this. It’s fine for you to accomplish what your master wishes for. I don’t have any interest in that. The direction Hayashizaki Kazuki was heading is just exactly like what we talked before.”

That person pointed at the location Kazuki was heading for as if he was looking down at the Haunted Ground from the sky even now.

Shiori stood up. The chimera beside her also got up following her, the gargoyle spread its wings, and the troll raised a roar.

Shiori and the person who was together with her separated their way and started to walk in two opposite directions.

That was because Kazuki and his comrades were splitting into two groups.

===Part 5===

Kazuki and his group were advancing through the Haunted Groud while defeating the Demon Beasts that stood in their way.

From the shadows of the trees and buildings, the eye glints of beasts shined glaringly. As soon as the Demon Beasts discovered human “GUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!” they raised a fierce roar, smashing the buildings and trees along with earth tremor they revealed their huge form before Kazuki and the other’s eyes.

Chimera―On the body as big as an elephant, there were the heads of a lion, a goat, and a snake.

Until now Kazuki had never seen a Demon Beast this big except for dragon.

In order to cover for everyone else, Kazuki and Kohaku quickly stepped forward―Heaven and Earth Formation.

The head of the lion that was placed in the middle position of the three heads directed its opened big mouth to Kazuki, from there a fierce flame was spouted out.

“Burn to ash all those that come in contact…to the scorching heat of rejection without any place to go! Self Burning!!”

Kazuki Foresighted the sign of flame being created and covered his body by with flame armor by matching the timing. The flame swallowed the flame and the attack was neutralized.

At the same time the chimera’s front leg that looked like a log was heading to Kazuki in a side sweep. Even one of its claws was absurdly big with the size of a human’s arm. Kazuki swiftly dodged his body and slashed back with his katana.

“GUGIIIIIIIII!”

More voice that sounded like monster bird resounded out at the sky. When he looked up, a dragon with slender body that was similar with human’s body shape―however that body was made from stone―a gargoyle was swooping down.

“Gouge the far away, Doutanuki! Battou Kaikon―Tenran Kamaitachi!”

Kohaku who stood beside Kazuki drew out her Sacred Treasure. A sharp wind blade was fired from that sword and intercepted the swooping down gargoyle. However although the gargoyle raised a scream of “GUGIGAA!”, it didn’t even twitch.

A monster made from stone―it was strong against physical impact and it was also supposed to have resistance against flame, ice, and lightning. Kohaku evaded in panic from the attack of the gargoyle that swing its stone limbs in defiance of her attack.

“GOOOOOOOOO!”

While crushing roots of trees and thicket underfoot with cracking sounds, a hairy giant―a troll was rushing at them wielding a club above its head.

Karin leaped out in order to intercept it. The huge club the troll brandished was quickly toyed around by Karin with a use of keen and nimble body movement.

―A group of Demon Beasts suddenly appeared all of a sudden. Moreover all of them were huge.

“It’s hard for mind attack to be effective against Demon Beast so I’m really not very good with them. …A maiden offering prayer each night, be that as it may the moonlight illuminated the beast of thy heart. Lay bare the true character, {{furigana|Lunatic Lunar Light|Mirror Moon Heart Encroachment}}!”

The rearguard Miyabi-senpai casted the Summoning Magic of the moon goddess, Gremory.

A giant vision of moon emerged out on Miyabi-senpai’s back and emitted a silver light.

Magic that made the mind of the people seeing it chaotic. After the Demon Beasts’s body were paralyzed in a twitch, they began to keep attacking spot where there was no one at all as if they were seeing an illusion.

It was a powerful mind attack magic that made the enemy attacked each other if the opponent was human, but it seemed it was already the limit to just show illusion with Demon Beast as the target. But even so the aggression of the Demon Beasts stopped for a moment.

“The destiny of all things in creation within the large celestial sphere…o binding of constellation, stop the revolution of the sky! Horoscope Stasis!”

Hikaru-senpai too finished her spell and casted her magic.

Around the body of the gargoyle who was flying around in the sky, countless stars were shining. Between the stars lines of light were running like a constellation, those lines of light bound the gargoyle hand and foot.

The gargoyle who couldn’t even flap its wings now freefell with a scream while breaking the foliage on its way down with crunching sounds.

“Crush to death, <Taroudachi>! Battou Kaikon―Ashura Ryoudan!!”

Kohaku drew out one more Sacred Treasure. When Kohaku poured magic power into that Sacred Treasure with a flash of fighting spirit, the sword blade of that Sacred Treasure inflated like a log where Kohaku swung that down with all she had on the gargoyle.

Squashed by the giant katana, crack was running through the gargoyle’s body with a cracking sound.

“Shintoukei!”

Karin quietly leaped into the chest of the troll who was swinging its club into a wrong direction and strike her palm on its chest.

Shintoukei―Karin stepped on the earth strongly in the moment of impact and with the movement of the whole body she concentrated that energy in her palm. Using Enchant Aura at the same time too, a terrific destructive power penetrated the tough skin of the troll and reverberated directly to its heart.

The troll raised a scream and fell down.

“O stream of atmosphere, extend to my hand, become the spear that repulse the resenting enemy! What reach my hand is the tip of the storm!! Maimuur!!”

Kazuki created a spear with the power of wind inside it, then he concentrated the flame armor that was covering his body into the tip of the spear with psychokinesis manipulation. The power of wind supplied the flame with oxygen and amplified its power. A synergism effect of magic and magic.

Kazuki twisted the spear of flame inside the opened mouth of the chimera’s lion head. The lion head bared the white of its eyes widely and it hung its head languidly as if dying in exhaustion.

The three large-type Demon Beasts raised their screams and fainted in agony from Kazuki and other’s counter attack that was like surging wave.

Kazuki suddenly felt a doubt.

Demon Beast’s scream. Demon Beast too was going to scream if they receive pain.

If Yumeno-san was somewhere in this Haunted Ground, in the case that girl was forced into a battle with Demon Beast inevitably, the sounds of her battle should be loudly transmitted to the surrounding area.

For both Kazuki and Mio’s teams to not hear anything of that, was Yumeno-san in a place really far from them?

It was hard to imagine that she would constantly continue to use the general magic to freeze the air like when she was attacking Lotte. General magic was not like Summoning Magic that could borrow the power of Diva, its consumption of magic power was harsh in comparison of its small scale effect.

Possibly Yumeno-san was avoiding battle with some kind of method…?

That moment while Kazuki was harboring doubt, he felt an upsurge of magic power from the other side of the trees on their way.

The presence of someone using Summoning Magic.

“Kohaku! Karin! Protect the rearguard!!”

Kazuki raised his voice saying so while he himself was rushing to his comrades in the rear.

“…Come from the darkness, o the jet black invaders…wash away the world’s repose with greed and violence! Announce the beginning of war right here! Birth From Dark!!”

From the other side of the thicket, countless black feathers were shot out.

This magic was…Yumeno-san’s magic!

“Haa-!”

Kazuki who Foresighted the presence swung [Maimuur] with a yell of fighting spirit.

The flame and wind burned many of the feathers to ashes but he couldn’t get all of them and the feathers slipped into their attack range―they pierced the ground under the feet of their comrades in the rear.

The feathers bloated in the blink of eye and stood up as a humanoid shape, becoming jet black armored knights that surrounded Koyuki, Miyabi-senpai, and Hikaru-senpai. The black knights mercilessly raised their swords against the three people that were in the middle of chanting.

“Drive away, <Taroudachi>!”

Kohaku cleared away several of the nearby knights altogether with her enlarged long katana.

“YaAA-!” Karin too agilely cut between the knights and blown away the knights with nimble hand-to-hand technique.

However even so they were outnumbered, several of the black blades they couldn’t deal with assaulted Koyuki and the other over and over again.

“Kyaa!” “It’s troubling to not get protected properly here.” “Uwaa!”

The three’s scream rang out.

“Koyuki!”

Kazuki entered to protect Koyuki the foremost. He carried up the girl and drove away the black knights with [Maimuur]. He waste no time to protect Koyuki because she was in the middle of chanting a long spell.

Koyuki clung to Kazuki with a tight grip and completed her spell.

“Sinking hundred ships, o menace of ocean that is lurking in the deep sea! Surface with the guidance of my singing voice…show that entire face! …Thrust the fang! Ice Buster!!”

That magic was cast at the gargoyle who was trying to get free from its restraint.

Giant iceberg gradually rose from the earth and directly gouged the crack in the gargoyle’s body that was scarred from Taroudachi. The hardness of [ice] became tougher the lower its temperature was. Koyuki devoted all her concentration to lower the temperature of the iceberg and sharpened its sharpness without end.

The icebergs that looked like the tip of a giant Japanese katana appeared for the second, the third―,

“GIIIIIIII!”

Along with a scream the gargoyle was smashed apart into pieces.

“Whirling heaven o will of god…gather in my hand, lend the gift authority of judgment! O light of royal divine gift, become a drawn bow with dazzling brilliance! Lightning Line.”

Even while receiving the attack of the black knights, Hikaru-senpai who excelled in spell chanting’s concentration finished a simple level 1 magic and consolidated arrows of lightning before firing them.

Those arrows passed through the black knights and all struck home at the troll’s left chest.

The arrows struck accurately to the heart that had received severe damage from Shintoukei before.

The troll was convulsing in twitches through its whole body and expired without even raising a scream.

“You didn’t protect me at all, Kazuki, I’ll remember this.”

Miyabi-senpai even while complaining…as expected from an upper classman. She had accomplished her chanting.

“O crescent moon of the frozen sky, rip the cloud as the blowing wind, mow down the life on the surface! …{{furigana|Moon Scraper|Moon Maiden’s Hidden Blade}}!”

When Miyabi-senpai raised her hand to the sky, a large crescent moon was grasped in that hand.

Miyabi-senpai threw that moon with an elegant form.

The crescent moon that flew sharply drawing an arc bisected the two necks of the chimera.

The chimera whose all three of its necks was crushed fell down on the ground while raising a heavy sound.

The Demon Beasts were eradicated with everyone’s Summoning Magic.

At the same time Kazuki, Kohaku, and Karin had finished dealing with the black knights.

“Black Barrett!”

But while their attention were averted by the Demon Beasts and the black knights, black bullets were flying at them from the other side of the thicket.

“Kyaa!” “Uwaa-!” “…Ku-! This is mind attack!?”

The scream of everyone in the rear. The bullets were not aiming at Kazuki or Kohaku or Karin who possessed evasion skill but Koyuki and the others.

Their defensive magic power were smashed, in addition the agony of mind destruction made the three cower.

During that moment, the presence on the other side of the thicket was darting away to escape.

“…Wait, Yumeno-san!!”

This attack magic was Yumeno-san and Halphas’s skill.

“…Black flame that burn the mind, if we keep getting hit with that then we will become unable to chant magic.”

Miyabi-senpai who could also use mind magic skillfully herself calmly analyzed the threat of the opponent in her talk.

“That girl’s magic is invoked by launching it in feathers.”

Kazuki called out to his comrades.

“It’s a defensible attack that can be blocked using Prometheus’s armor so the flame doesn’t touch you or using Baal’s Storm Fort to blow away the feather. Let’s cope with it using me and Hikaru-senpai as much as possible.”

Hikaru-senpai was even now in suffering from the mind damage, but she nodded firmly.

{Kazuki…? We heard a loud sound here, was there a battle?}

Mio’s voice rang out inside his head.

It was the telepathy that could be used with the partner whose positivity level had gone past 150.

{We were attacked by Yumeno-san and then she escaped. We are going to chase her now.}

{Really!? Got it, then we don’t know if we can catch up, but we will head there too!}

Mio didn’t know the location of Kazuki from where she was. There was little chance that she could catch up with them in time but…Kazuki replied {Please} and then he dashed leading his comrades.

They could immediately see the back of Yumeno-san in their path.

And then even further ahead of Yumeno-san, the figure of Demon Beast that howled madly after finding human also entered their eyes.

Worm―it was an absurdly giant serpent that came their way slitheringly from the forest.

That worm was heading to Yumeno-san first and attacked her.

“Being perplexed in a daydream, listen to the mother’s lullaby…{{furigana|Mugensou|Dream Playing}}!”

But an avatar of a strange animal emerged out beside Yumeno-san and she casted her magic.

Baku―an apparition that ruled over dream where its legend was handed down in Japan and China.

This Baku was the Diva that possessed the hidden personality of Yumeno-san.

Psychedelic light and noise flashed. At the same time the avatar of Baku was sucked inside the head of the worm. Right that instant, the worm’s movement stopped completely.

The worm changed the direction of that giant body.

Avoiding Yumeno-san, it came attacking with Kazuki and his team as the target!

“…So Yumeno-san can control Demon Beast!”

Kazuki understood Yumeno-san’s objective.

The girl was not escaping into the Haunted Ground.

This location was exactly the place to bring certain death for Kazuki!

If it was her ability to control Demon Beast, there wouldn’t be any problem even if she was just alone in a Haunted Ground!

The worm that came approaching them in slither while breaking through the trees was completely like a jet coaster. “Press back, Taroudachi!!”

Kohaku clashed the enlarged Taroudachi to the worm right from the front.

The large mouth that could swallow a human whole was blocked by the enlarged katana. The blade slightly cut into both edge of the worm’s mouth but its meat immediately regenerated and it was pushing back.

The worm was crawling with its whole body and advanced forward. Kohaku lost in strength and slowly got pushed back.

―Worm was perceived as a symbol of regeneration in many legends. Its mode of life that grew by repeatedly shedding its skin made the people of the ancient era felt a mystique of it. The image of <Ouroboros>, a snake that bit its own tail forming a circle, was shared universally in many cultures like Greece civilization as well as Aztec or ancient China.

Demon Beast・Worm possessed the strong ability of regeneration.

“Kazuki! No matter how many times its outside get attacked the worm will recover! Please burn it from the inside!!”

Koyuki immediately told him. That was the worm’s conquering method that was told in the myth. It was for this kind of moment that the Knight Academy made the student learned [mythology].

“Blitzkrieg!!”

“Lightning Line!”

Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai simultaneously cast lightning element magic. Kazuki charged into the worm’s big mouth with electromagnetic spear. Hikaru-senpai fired several lightning arrows into the worm’s mouth. The worm’s giant body writhed and undulated. Just like that its breath was stopped and that giant body dispersed away into magic light power.

“Being perplexed in a daydream, listen to the mother’s lullaby…Mugensou!”

But while they were focusing on that Yumeno-san ran even further, and then she tamed the Demon Beast she encountered in her path.

This time it was a Demon Beast from the sky with eagle head and wings on a lion’s body―the king of all bird and the king of all beasts, a flock of gryphon was descending down aiming at Kazuki and the others.

“There is no end to this! Our magic power get consumed one-sidedly here!? Kohaku yelled.

“These ones will take care of the Demon Beasts, so Kazuki just focus directly on her! If not ''the whole Haunted Ground will come blocking our way''!”

“Leave this place to us and go ahead! I wanted to try saying this speech at least once!”

Hikaru-senpai too said her agreement of Kohaku’s proposal with her eyes shining and getting happy pointlessly.

“Kazuki…I said to you inside the train that your resistance against mind magic is your weak point, but the strength of unwavering will no matter what happened is your strength you know. The opponent is also going to use mind magic, however that’s what I really think.”

Miyabi-senpai gave an advice to Kazuki.

…The strength of unwavering will. Even if he got completely held under mind magic, it was possible to overcome it with the strength of will. Kazuki nodded back, “Everyone, I’m relying on you!” then he accelerated straightforwardly to Yumeno-san’s back.

“Glacier Wind!” “Tenran Kamaitachi!” “Lightning Line!” “Moon Scraper!”

His comrades offense magic were fired into the swarm of gryphon that descended from the sky.

The rank of the gryphon’s swarm collapsed and a small way out was opened.

“Custom Liberion!”

Kazuki deployed Lotte’s level 6 magic―[Custom Liberion], and he flew into the swarm of gryphon. If this armament was compared with [Deep Striker], its straight line acceleration and charging destructive power were inferior, but its maneuverability was in dominance and it was possible to maneuver at all direction freely.

The thruster units in its four limbs spouted out flames at all direction following Kazuki’s will.

Full burst―Kazuki passed through the tight gap between gryphon and gryphon in zigzag like a lightning.

Demon Beast didn’t make any complicated thinking. When Kazuki disappeared in an instant before their eyes and passed through to the back, they didn’t chase Kazuki anymore and changed their target to Kohaku and Karin.

Yumeno-san was startled and looked back at Kazuki giving her chase.

“Black Barrett!!”

Yumeno-san attacked by firing black bullets. Kazuki Foresighted the trajectory of those bullets and evaded with high speed maneuver.

“I won’t let you come in contact with anymore Demon Beast!!”

Kazuki was perfectly superior in speed. When he overtook Yumeno-san from the sky, Kazuki rotated and landed in front of Yumeno-san and immediately withdrew the katana on his waist.

A single Iai slash. Yumeno-san withdrew a claw from her right hand and blocked that slash.

However she was blown away into the forest from the difference in power.

But Kazuki was shocked inside his mind. Her reaction at Kazuki’s sword draw made clear of the fact that she was able to stop the slash, that was proof of the considerable accumulation of her training in close-range combat techniques.

She was far more talented than your average swordsman.

“I’ll make you give back the real Yumeno-san!”

While gliding in the air using the armament, Kazuki drove Yumeno-san into a corner.

“The real…? I am the assailant that shackled that girl, and that girl is the victim!? Hihihi!”

As if being exasperated, Yumeno-san who fell into the thicket stood up.

“Wrong! I am the destiny that girl should be burdened with!! Both of us are inseparable no matter what you try!!”

Kazuki was overwhelmed inside his heart by that intense emotion. That one other personality was far more unshakeable that what Kazuki imagined, possessing a strong will.

Kazuki turned to the thicket and launched a volley of bullet with the gatling in his arm armor. The storm of bullets smashed the trees, blue light of defensive magic power was smashed on the other side of the gunpowder smoke that enveloped the area.

“…Baku, release!”

Yumeno-san raised a voice that sounded like a scream inside the storm of bullet. A large magic power was flowing into Yumeno-san from the crowd of gryphon that had opened battle with everyone.

She was recovering some kind of powerful magic power from the gryphon.

Most likely while she was using the magic to control the Demon Beasts, she couldn’t use Baku’s other magic.

For the sake of using Baku’s magic in her fight against Kazuki, she recovered the magic she was using since before. The swarm of gryphon had already focused on attacking the humans in front of them, so there wasn’t any need in continuing to use that magic anymore.

“Carried away by the wave of forgetfulness sinking into darkness…Youwakumu!”

And then in no time at all she casted a Drive Summoning magic.

A wave of sleepiness was raging madly inside Kazuki’s head. Carried away by the wave, his consciousness was vanishing.

Inside his head became pure white.

Kazuki lost control of his magic power and the thruster units of the Custom Liberion went wild to wrong directions. While Kazuki was writhing he crashed onto the ground similar with Lotte on that day.

…But he had heard already from Lotte how Yumeno-san was using this magic.

He had prepared his mind…!

“Spreading your wing inside the dark clouds o black bird that announce the beginning of conflict, please grant that wing of grief on my back! The agony of people crushed underfoot in battle right here…! {{furigana|Agonizing Wings|Eyelids Blocking Jet Black Wings}}!”

Yumeno-san was also chanting a high level magic of Halphas at the same time while she was using Baku’s Drive Summoning. It was a really diverse way of attacking that made even Kazuki amazed.

In contrast with Kazuki who fell to the ground, wings of black flame were spreading out largely on Yumeno-san’s back.

The wings of Halphas that act as the opposite of Phoenix.

Yumeno-san directed those very long wings at Kazuki and swung them.

Kazuki was swallowed into the black flame.

Kazuki’s [Custom Liberion] melted into slag from the heat. In addition the black flame’s poison gnawed into Kazuki’s mind. His mind was steadily melting. Releasing physical heat and mind-melting heat at the same time, Halphas’s black flame.

“Hi, hihihi! You are already the same as a living corpse now!”

Yumeno-san folded her black wings of flame and shouted at the crouching Kazuki while landing on the ground. “Carve your curse, Yamizaru! Bassou Kaikon, Onmyou Madatsu!”

Turning at Kazuki who couldn’t move his body from the mental damage, she swung the Sacred Treasure Yamizaru. Kazuki’s left chest was torn up. His defensive magic power was scattered and he fell onto his knee in a slump.

And then this scar on the defensive magic power couldn’t be filled by the new magic power at all. Just like what Lotte warned him. If he received an attack one more time on that scar it would become a flesh wound.

The defensive magic power of Kazuki that was torn up was on his left chest―what she aimed for was his heart.

“You are going to die here, this country is over-!”

Yumeno-san was going to stab the claws into Kazuki’s chest.

“…Don’t make light of me…even if I become unable to think anymore, you think I’m going to get killed by a skill of that degree!!”

Even with his consciousness being hazy, Kazuki swung his katana only with his unconsciousness.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GIN!* Such sound rang out, Kazuki’s slash repelled Yumeno-san’s claws.

“Ho, how could you still resist…”

Pushed back by the impact, Yumeno-san’s body staggered. With his mind free from any worthless thoughts, Kazuki didn’t let that opening get away and quickly stood up with his second slash launched.

An unconscious single stroke of sword, exactly because it was done unconsciously that Kazuki’s training could be realized more than usual producing extraordinary speed.

Yumeno-san stepped back unsteadily on her feet from that one attack.

“Kuu-…one more time, eat this guy!”

While Yumeno-san was staggering behind, she spread out the wings of black flame on her back one more time. While flying on the air she directed her wings at Kazuki and swung it.

Kazuki was once more helplessly swallowed into the flame that burned the mind. His whole consciousness got disarrayed and he became unable to think anything. Everything vanished away from inside his head.

―The strength of unwavering will is your power you know.

Even with the inside of his head turning pure white, Miyabi-senpai’s words came to the surface of his mind. And then no matter how wrecked his own mind became, he remembered the existence of thing that absolutely wouldn’t disappear.

His bond. …There are people important for me. Only that thing, I won’t forget.

There was strength he could draw just from that fact!

“…UOOOOO!!”

Kazuki raised a roar, he created a single Magic Dress on his chest.

“Zekorbeni!!”

The power of his bond with Mio that surpassed the positivity level of 150 which was contained inside the pendant erupted in one go.

Phoenix possessed the inside of the pendant and he was joined with a direct circuit with Kazuki.

There was no need for complicated chanting. He only needed to pour his own magic power into this circuit of bond.

O undying bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant that wings of hope on my back! The destruction for the sake of rebirth right here…! Blazing Wings!”

Kazuki spread out the giant wings of flame on his back and flicked off the wings of black flame.

“…A magic of that extent, that fast!?”

Yumeno-san struck her black wings to Kazuki while speaking in a trembling voice from shock. Kazuki struck back against that with the wings of flame and resisted. Wings and wings struck each other struggling for supremacy.

Kazuki poured even more magic power into the circuit of bond while striking each other with wings.

“O bird of paradise in which the light of heaven reside in that body, burn to ash the sin on the earth following my accusation! Israel Judgment!!”

Phoenix’s level 6 magic.

Against that instantaneous invocation, Yumeno-san couldn’t even protect her body with her black wings.

Kazuki fired a huge laser of light at yumeno-san in a super close range right from the front.

The heat quantity that burned to ashes every inorganic matter enveloped Yumeno-san. Her defensive magic power was smashed in one go and she lost her black wings, making her crumble down onto the ground.

“I’ll have you sleep from magic intoxication!”

Kazuki too landed on the ground and he was going to stab the katana he was holding in reverse grip at Yumeno-san.

“…Be perplexed in daydream, hear the mother’s lullaby…Mugensou…!”

Yumeno-san casted her magic as if in a vain struggle.

…This was certainly Baku’s magic that manipulated Demon Beast.

However except the swarm of gryphon that everyone was fighting, there was no figure of Demon Beast around them.

It was just a vain struggle. Kazuki thought that while thrusting his blade at the fallen girl―,

“Sto, stop!”

Yumeno-san raised a voice that sounded scared.

Kazuki felt an uncomfortable feeling on that strange change of her tone.

The blade stopped just barely on top of Yumeno-san’s shoulder.

“…That voice, are you Yumeno-san?”

He reflexively asked that.

“Ha, Hayashizaki-kun…my body moved by itself!!”

That tone of voice had returned to the original warmth of Yumeno-san. But,

“My body moved itself!” Yumeno-san sprang up while raising a scream and she swung her claw at Kazuki!

“!?”

Kazuki evaded in panic. Yumeno-san moved with an awkward movement like a manipulated doll while swinging her claw in buzz at Kazuki’s chest persistently.

“Yumeno-san, what are you doing!?”

“My body moved itself! Besides, where is this place!?”

He couldn’t possibly think of her scream that was tinged in confusion as an act. She had returned to her senses.

However although her movement that was aiming at Kazuki was awkward, there was no hesitation in it.

Could it be…the intention of the magic that hidden personality chanted just now was…!

That girl surrendered the body and the will to Yumeno-san’s front personality. But there was no doubt that she was controlling Yumeno-san’s body using magic from the deep psyche!

Kazuki blocked Yumeno-san’s claw with his katana. It was a sword-locking contest….

While their blades was locking with each other in very close range, the exposed shoulder of Yumeno-san’s Magic Dress entered Kazuki’s eyes, there a straight red line was running vertically, from there a drop of blood was trickling down. It was the spot where Kazuki almost stabbed his katana before.

Because there was no light of defensive magic power scattered he thought that he managed to stop his blade just barely but…it seemed his blade had cut into her shoulder slightly.

Kazuki went pale. The girl’s body right now was not protected by defensive magic power!

He almost killed her!

That hidden personality of Yumeno-san was cutting off the defensive magic power so that Yumeno-san’s front personality couldn’t use defensive magic power! On top of that she was making her attacking Kazuki!

“Hii-! No, noo-!!”

Yumeno-san raised a scream of terror having the sharp light of Kazuki’s katana right in front of her eye.

Sword-locking contest…this was not. Yumeno-san’s own body slipped away her own claw from Kazuki’s katana, then she plunged at Kazuki’s katana herself.

Dangerous!

Kazuki drew back his katana in flurry. Even Kazuki who had experienced countless sword exchange, this was his first experience pulling himself out from a sword-locking contest in this kind of shape.

When Kazuki pulled himself away, Yumeno-san shrewdly fixed her claw’s stance and aimed at Kazuki’s chest.

“…What dreadful act she come up with!”

Like this he couldn’t lay his hand on her!

However the wound in the defensive magic power was still remaining on Kazuki’s chest. If the claws were pierced there, he would get killed completely in one shot!

Kazuki couldn’t carelessly swing his katana, he swept away the claw that was aiming at his chest with his left arm.

His defensive magic power scattered when his arm touched the claw.

{Carve your curse, Yamizaru! Bassou Kaikon, Onmyou Madatsu!}

More of a defensive magic power scar was gouged at Kazuki’s left arm. The place where he absolutely must not receive an attack had further increased.

If it kept like this he would be made into sliced sushi!!

Kazuki stepped back while being ruled by his impatience and fear. Yumeno-san was mercilessly cornering him.

Kazuki had never felt this scared even against all the formidable enemies he had faced throughout his whole life until now.

“What a vulgar method isn’t it. …But she made a mistake.”

There was a voice.

Behind Yumeno-san, Miyabi-senpai had abandoned the fight with the gryphon and crept unnoticed behind her.

While drawing near unnoticed, she had already chanting her spell.

“''This personality didn’t receive any training right''? I’ll gratefully accept that defenseless heart. O the eternal full moon that turn pale, forget your waxing and waning, illuminate the world and become a mirror! Wax the moonlight here and disturb the world…Lunatic Labyrinth!!”

Just as she promised with Kazuki, Miyabi-senpai was shrewdly aiming for a chance without giving up.

Currently the body of Yumeno-san was manipulated by the hidden personality but the consciousness was filed by the front personality at the surface.

In other words the security of the consciousness was shouldered by the front Yumeno-san.

The front Yumeno-san was a normal first year of the Magic Division.

She couldn’t do anything like resisting the mind encroachment magic of Miyabi-senpai.

That magic was cast with Kazuki and Yumeno-san as the targets and light that dazzled the eyes blinked in a strong flash.

Kazuki entrusted his body to that magic and he was pulled into Miyabi-senpai’s mental world.

[Lunatic Labyrinth]―it was a mind hack magic that pulled the mind of allies and enemies into the mental world created by Miyabi-senpai and Gremory.

The physical body of the captured Kazuki and Yumeno-san were coming to a stop in the real world. If in this time Kazuki and the others received attack from other person, the damage from that would be shouldered by Miyabi-senpai. Kazuki and the others were wrapped in Miyabi-senpai’s magic power in order to invite in the consciousness of Kazuki and others into her own mental world. This was a magic that made Miyabi-senpai also shoulder a suitable risk.

If Miyabi-senpai bore too much damage she would become unable to maintain the mental world and the Lunatic Labyrinth would be destroyed.

The conclusion between Kazuki and Yumeno-san became carried inside the Lunatic Labyrinth as long as Miyabi-senpai could maintain that mental world.

―Over there was a world of pure white light. In the space where everything was made from mirror, the light that shone in from somewhere was reflected without escaping anywhere and the world was filled completely with pure white light.

But the aspect of Lunatic Labyrinth this time was different with the time when Kazuki was invited in before.

There was a floor of mirror under his feet but there was no wall of mirror around him. It was not a maze but an open space.

As far as he could see around him, horizon made from mirror was spreading far away.

He couldn’t even made a distinction between the sky and earth, as if he was standing inside pure white light. A fantastical scenery that undoubtedly should be called as an alternate world.

Surely Miyabi-senpai had adjusted a fitting place for them to settle their conclusion.

In front of Kazuki who was standing on a mirror floor, there were two Yumeno-san.

Yumeno-san’s front personality and hidden personality were dragged into the mirror world as each different individual.

“This place is, Ryuutaki-senpai’s mental world…?”

One of the Yumeno-sans murmured. She knew about Miyabi-senpai’s ability so she could calmly understand her surrounding space.

But she soon noticed the one other herself that stood in front of her and she raised a confused voice.

“Wh, why is there…one more me?”

On the other side the one more Yumeno-san could calmly accept that there was one more herself.

“So we become like this from getting hit with Ryuutaki Miyabi’s magic…they really got us…”

Of course the Yumeno-san of this side was the hidden personality―the spy.

“Yumeno-san.”

Kazuki called out to the Yumeno-san who was deeply confused―the front personality.

“Yumeno-san’s one more personality is the spy. With Yumeno-san’s double personality, that Yumeno-san over there was doing the spying. Right now, you are facing your hidden personality.”

“Eh? …Eh?”

Hearing Kazuki’s explanation, Yumeno-san opened her eyes wide in dumbfoundment.

“Yumeno-san, try to calmly think back about yourself. If you are not aware yourself that you have a double personality, is there any strange blank space in your memory?”

If the front personality didn’t have any memory of what the hidden personality was doing, then Yumeno-san should notice that her own memory was full of uneven holes. There was no way she wouldn’t find it unnatural.

“…It’s futile, that girl won’t recognize it. She can’t recognize―I am divided from her personality because she denied the reality after all. She won’t recognize something like a blank spot in her memory too.”

The one other Yumeno-san opened her mouth loathsomely.

“That girl pushed all the pain to me and ran away!”

“What are…you talking about?”

“Hihihi, seems like you intend to try to understand aren’t you?”

Towards what the front personality of Yumeno-san asked, the hidden Yumeno-san answered in a ridiculing tone.

“You already don’t remember about how you were abused by both of your own parent right? That’s because you made me shoulder all the time and memory of that period. Hihihi, you remember? Since we became aware of what is going on around us, we have already met with the abuse of our parent.”

“That’s a lie, there is no such thing. Both of my parents…are kind people.”

“They act like that in front of the current you don’t they? But in the past it was different. You in your childhood period couldn’t bear the all the abuses, then you created one other yourself. And then you pushed the painful times to your other self. ‘The one that go through this irrational experience is not me. Right now, the one that is in pain is not me…it’s Kaori.’ Yumeno Shiori’s mind split like that, and I, Kaori was born.”

“…Kaori. That is your name…?”

“That’s right Shiori. I’m the personality that shouldered all your pain and duty,”

The hidden Yumeno-san―Kaori’s tone was mixed with unspeakable resentment.

“Our parents split us into two systematically. After they split our personality with abuse, they take care of you kindly as a normal child, and they applied special education at me to be a spy. At the time of magic power measurement when we were five years old, it was predicted with almost certainty that Yumeno Shiori would receive Stigma and this plan was suggested…”

Yumeno-san’s face color became white like paper. The current Yumeno-san was a mental body, but in a mental world the mental body’s external appearance made completely the same appearance like the physical body. The face would become pale like having the blood completely drained when receiving a shock. The mental have the full knowledge of the physical body’s action, and so that was unconsciously imitated by the mental body.

The flesh body and the mental were strongly tied together by magic power.

In this world of mind magic of Miyabi-senpai, it was not the case that what couldn’t be done by the physical body would be able to be done by the mental body just because this place was not real.

“I was thoroughly educated that the meaning of my existence is to be useful as a spy. If I don’t accomplish that role, there is no worth of living for me. While you were raised kindly and peacefully, I was assigned with severe training everyday…!”

“…Papa, and mama too won’t do that kind of thing…both of them are kind people…”

Yumeno-san weakly denied Kaori’s words.

Kaori was “hihihi-“ laughing that off.

“That’s just for you! But weren’t they ''only kind''? You too should have already noticed it faintly right. Both of them are kind on the surface but ''they are not expecting anything from you''. They are not demanding anything from you as their daughter.”

“Tha, that’s…”

Yumeno-san’s reply got caught in her throat, as if there was something that likely came to her mind.

―Parents that were only kind at the surface. What both of them hoped for from their daughter was only her work as spy. And the one that shouldered that hope was Kaori.

Yumeno-san gradually noticed. Toward the unnaturalness in her own memory, toward the distortion of her current state of living.

“I am the only one that shouldered all of our duty that is the reason of our existence! …Hayashizaki Kazuki, you were talking as if I am the wrong-doer here, however”

Kaori moved her sight to Kazuki’s direction.

“Hihihi-. Now you have heard the story, how do you think? This girl that doesn’t know anything and me, which one do you think is the wrong-doer? No…thinking of us as a victim and a perpetrator is not right. I am the very person that shouldered the destiny of the one who is called Yumeno Shiori, that’s why…”

“Destiny…I am, a spy…”

The overdoing composition of facing her other self in a world of mirror.

Yumeno-san who was looking as if she was seeing a bad dream gradually began to accept that reality, with a look of realization she suddenly looked back at Kazuki’s direction driven by the guilt that pierced her chest.

“Hayashizaki-san, I’m sorry…I, even though I wanted to be useful for everyone…. Perhaps, perhaps I’m…”

“There is no perhaps! We are spies!”

Kaori sharply scolded from the side of Yumeno-san’s vague words of confession.

Yumeno-san became frightened with a twitch and froze.

“You want to be useful you said!? Hihihi, that makes me laugh! You are empty, you don’t have any role at all! I’m the only one that is fulfilling our role!! …I’m troubled if you don’t accept it awarely yourself. Yumeno Shiori, is a spy. There is no other role except that for you. You who couldn’t fulfill your role as a spy at all, is just an empty existence. Even so you cannot escape from the reality that you are a spy. …After all both of us are being one in body and soul. I was burdened with all the abuses that were done to you. So you too, take the responsibility for all that I have done!”

“A…aaa…”

Tears spilled out like a river while Yumeno-san raised a moaning voice.

Finally understanding the reality, the tears spilled out from her eyes because of that weight.

“Shiori, if you understand, then wipe your tears. Cooperate with me with your own self-awareness. Don’t only push everything to me, you too fulfill your role as a spy. That guy cannot be killed if we don’t face him two against one. So that father and mother will recognize us, to keep living while doing what is necessary, we must kill this Hayashizaki Kazuki.”

“I…pushed all that pain to you…all you do, I’m…”

“There is no need for you to hold any guilt for me! Just be together with me!! If you are not planning to make me shoulder all the heavy burden and keep living as an empty human!”

“You are wrong!” Kazuki interrupted those words.

“You are wrong! Yumeno-san, is a journalist! You are not empty at all!! Chasing the spy and exposing the darkness of the Knight Academy, you are our newspaper committee chairman!!”

“Hayashizaki Kazuki! Don’t you dare interfere in our matter as outsider!!”

Kaori faced Kazuki with a look of rage.

“I am an outsider but, both Yumeno-san and I can think of each other as important, we can advise and support each other!”

“Advise you say? You understand nothing! We were already spies since we were born, we cannot recognize any other way of living! From now on and even in the future it will be always like that!!”

“You’re wrong! …We are not going to be kid forever. We don’t have to contend ourselves with the role given to us, we can make the place where we belong and the meaning of our existences ourselves.”

“The place I belong…meaning of existence…”

As if her heart was moved by Kazuki’s words, Yumeno-san murmured.

“Yumeno-san, certainly that girl is your destiny itself. Just like that girl said, Yumeno-san cannot afford to ignore her existence. But there is no such need to be swallowed by her! Even if you don’t follow your destiny, this thing called destiny itself, it’s fine if you tear it apart! I too will help, so right here, let’s defeat her in this world of mirror!!”

Kazuki fixed his eyes on Yumeno-san and called out to her.

“But I…betrayed all of you…”

Yumeno-san averted her faces without meeting his eyes.

“…Everything, everything was my fault…at the time I blanked out that I pretended not to know anything about, I caused a lot of horrible damages…. Even Hayashizaki-san’s failure in the operation of Isonokami Shrine, all of that was completely because of my fault…”

“I don’t mind about such trivial thing.”

In truth Kazuki was really bothered by the operation failure in Isonokami Shrine.

However that was because of his own immatureness. Kazuki was continuing to think of it like that.

“I, have never been relied on by anyone until now…I wanted to become a human that could be relied on by someone! Despite that…I was just continuously bringing disaster to the Knight Academy!!”

Yumeno-san yelled with words that tormented herself. As if instigated by that, Kaori expressed her agreement.

“That’s right, there is no more place for you in the Knight Academy! Just as long as you accept me, there would be no need for you to even think of wanting to be useful to someone. Even someone empty like you, can shoulder the role as a spy from now on…!”

“I have absolutely never thought of being bothered by you! This is not just a half-hearted encouragement that I’m saying. Because we can discover the spy, is all thanks to you!”

Both of the Yumeno-san directed their faces to Kazuki after receiving that attack in their unguarded moment.

“What a joke! Since both you and me are one soul and one body, there is no meaning in putting up that kind of [charade]!”

“Wrong! Yumeno-san had already opposed her destiny! Yumeno-san pursued after the spy more seriously than anyone else for us. When you were in the middle school, Yumeno-san was the library committee member wasn’t you?”

Kazuki asked back about the story of the past that she told before.

All the times, that Yumeno-san who called herself empty had passed until now.

All those times were absolutely not meaningless. Kazuki tried to make her face that fact.

“Ye, yes… I, don’t have confidence in myself, but I want to be useful in something for other people, and I became a library committee member that even I could do…”

“There you published a library newspaper didn’t you?”

“…Yes. There are people that enjoyed reading the newspaper written by someone like me…I was happy…. I also like to read book, so it made me happy that I could make people happy by writing article…”

“Yumeno-san, that warmth is something that you absolutely shouldn’t forget.”

Yumeno-san when she was talking about the academy newspaper was really lively. That kind of Yumeno-san wasn’t supposed to be an empty personality.

“Because Yumeno-san is that kind of person, that’s why you couldn’t forgive it when you noticed that the spy was doing information manipulation, isn’t that so? You felt a passionate soul of journalism inside you! Yumeno-san gave the idea to spread out trap for the spy. Thanks to that we were convinced that the spying was inside job. It’s thanks to Yumeno-san that we can corner this girl like this. Yumeno-san, what is it that you really want to do?”

“…I, want to corner the spy. I want to give the finishing blow to the spy!”

Inside Yumeno-san’s frail words contained a resolute strength.

“You idiot! Are you planning to kill your own meaning of existence by yourself!?”

Against the yelling Kaori, Yumeno-san faced her after wiping her tears.

“…Facing you here right now, I, have the feeling I understand what is the meaning of myself.”

“If you understand that you are a spy then, why…”

“Wrong, that’s not it. …I remembered it you know. Certainly there are holes in my memory. Certainly…father and mother did horrible thing to me. I didn’t want to remember, I didn’t want to notice, that I put a lid on my heart but…”

Yumeno-san gripped her right hand around her own chest strongly. As if she noticed the warmth that existed inside her chest, that she was going to treasure that warmth.

“Certainly father and mother didn’t expect anything from me. Normally, if a child was bestowed a Stigma a parent would be happy and have expectation for the future, despite so…. Those people were kind on the surface however, perhaps they didn’t direct any love or anything at me. What those people were wishing from me, was for my split personality to accomplish her role as a spy. That was why the me since Kaori was born, was just an empty person for a long, long time…”

“That’s right! That’s why if you accept me, you can be needed again by our parents as a spy!! Both of them are waiting for us in Yamato expecting us to come home bringing information as a spy!!”

“But that kind of expectation, is demanded from us not as a human but just as a tool.”

Yumeno-san said that dejectedly.

“We were born as a tool!”

“Perhaps that might be so for you all! You, father and mother too ''might not have any interest in someone like me at all but'', but, even I have a life since then! During the time when all of you were indifferently not looking at me and not asking anything from me, I have keep living until now for these ten years!! Father and mother thought that whatever I did here was trivial but, I, I have come this far training hard so I can become a splendid knight you know! Making newspaper for the sake of those people that read it was also fun!”

This time it was Yumeno-san that talked to Kaori with accusing tone.

This was her anger from all this time when she kept wondering why she was always ignored.

“I, want to become a human that can be more depended on by various people! People even told me that I’m a docile person with inconspicuous personality, but there is no such thing. The truth is I crave the spotlight even greedier than anyone else. Even though standing out is scary, I want someone to look at me more, this feeling of wanting to be recognized is burning inside me! That was why when I was chosen as the newspaper committee chairman by Hayashizaki-kun with the uproar from the battle election as the impetus, I was really happy. Someone seriously expected something from me. Something like a place to belong, had been really given to me already. This ten years that I spent until now has meaning!”

“The human called Yumeno Shiori couldn’t possibly have any more use other than being a tool!”

“That’s not true! I want to stand as comrade to the Chief Student Council President! I want to become a splendid knight when I graduat! I don’t want to serve the purpose of a tool…I want to become useful for the sake of someone that can make me think [I want to become useful for this person’s sake]! I want to treasure this feeling that you didn’t have more than anything else. That’s the difference between a tool and a comrade…”

“Something like the difference between a tool and a comrade…I don’t know anything like that…”

Kaori’s voice was fading frailly from being overwhelmed for the first time by Yumeno-san.

“Even you are empty inside.”

Yumeno-san took a glance at Kazuki.

“If I defeat Kaori, what is going to happen to me?”

“Does Yumeno-san have Kaori’s memory?”

When Kazuki asked, Yumeno-san looked down and shook her head side to side.

In many cases, a person with multiple personality didn’t share the memories between personalities.

“Yumeno-san and Kaori has different personalities but, you share your magic power with each other. That’s why I think if Kaori get damaged in this mental world, Yumeno-san’s magic power will also get shaved off together with her, and both of you will fall into magic intoxication at the same time. After that Miyabi-senpai can release this magic and Yumeno-san that has fallen into magic intoxication and fainted will be handed over to the Knight Order.”

“You think you can trust organization like the Knight Order! Your heart will only get destroyed from torture!!”

Kaori opposed it. However Yumeno-san shook her head.

“I don’t mind, my heart is something quite broken already!”

Hearing that proclamation of Yumeno-san, Kaori made a horrified face.

Kaori was exactly the one that didn’t recognize the distortion of this being called Yumeno Shiori.

“It is absolutely important to put a conclusion on my life until now. I don’t mind whatever happens to me. Hayashizaki-kun, please, lend me your strength.”

Yumeno-san asked Kazuki with an extremely gruesome resolve.

Kazuki, and also Kaori were overpowered by that resolve.

It was exactly the spirit of the ten years of time that Yumeno-san had went through.

{Hayashizaki Kazuki…sorry.}

Suddenly beside Kazuki, the avatar of black bird―Halphas’s avatar was emerging out.

{She was a young girl I chose because I was pleased with her strong core despite her quiet appearance but…I never noticed that the heart of this girl had become something like this. The other day was the first time the other personality tried to use my power like this and came to Access with me, that was why I never noticed. I had felt that the capacity of her heart was a little cramped but…}

The Diva that governed over war talked to Kazuki ashamedly.

{I wanted to give confidence to this quiet girl, granting her the courage to face the unavoidable battle. …O King, lend this young girl the power. I don’t want this girl to be the defeated.}

This Diva that governed over war was also thinking importantly of Yumeno-san.

Kazuki nodded, he stepped forward in order to protect Yumeno-san.

“Yumeno-san, I’ll protect you so please cover me from the rear. …We’re going to show her a fight that something like a tool won’t be able to do.”

Yumeno-san nodded strongly.

“…Shit. Shit! In the end it become this two against one…”

In contrast, Kaori’s expression was colored with despair and she spat out.

Beside her, the avatar of Baku floated.

{Fight, there is nothing else you can do except fight and open your own way of survival.}

The Diva that possessed Kaori due to Chinese Mythology’s will told her so.

“Everyone just…keep pushing order to me…not even relying or trusting me, not even just a single word of praise, just this [role]…a tool!! UAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!”

Kaori lost all restraint and screamed while kicking the mirror floor. While raising the claw [Yamizaru] that was equipped on her right hand, she quickly invoked her Drive.

“Kidnapped by wave of forgetfulness sink into darkness…Youwakumu!!”

She was going to make an instant of opening with this and stabbed Kazuki’s chest that was still marred with the remaining scar on his defensive magic power.

She noticed that in an instant without mistaking her chance of victory,

“O the soldier’s ardor of the ancestor that lurked in thy blood, response to the calling voice of the black rooster and flare up! {{furigana|Blood on Fire|Chirp of Scattering Spark}}!!”

But Yumeno-san was also specializing in magic that granted effect to mind.

The black bird that announced the beginning of battle Halphas raised a piercing cry.

Due to Baku’s [Youwakumu], for an instant Kazuki lost his consciousness, but he woke up in one go from that sharp piercing sound.

Just from that fighting spirit was overflowing from his heart like a heat in his brain.

Having his fighting spirit uplifted, Kazuki’s brain activity became active. That was connected with the strengthening of his magic power output. The defensive magic power on Kazuki’s whole body increased in thickness and the scar of his gouged magic power was filled back.

The Enchant Aura that overflow through his whole body was strengthened.

His mind was fully recovered, furthermore his magic was strengthened.

Kaori that rushed at Kazuki preparing an attack lost her countenance from seeing that Kazuki was strengthened instead. But she couldn’t stop her movement having came this far.

“UOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!”

Kazuki’s single slash that was filled with his fighting spirit repelled away Kaori’s claws.

The claws was unfastened from Kaori’s hand and fell onto the mirror floor with clanging sound.

“A, aa…Yamizaru! The special Sacred Treasure father and mother give for me who leave to fulfill my duty…”

Losing the powerful Sacred Treasure that was her last ray of hope, Kaori leaked out a voice of despair.

Kazuki reversed his blade and with a second slash he cut the girl that had lost half her fighting spirit.

Kaori’s body was blown away from the impact of smashed magic.

“O desire lurking inside the sea of heart, surpass the deeply sinful flesh and reached out that hand! O embodiment of violation, entangle following my desire! Desire Tentacle!”

Kazuki even further produced countless black tentacles from the floor of glass.

At the falling point of the blown away girl―many tentacles were waiting and entangled Kaori’s whole body. It was a timing where she absolutely couldn’t run away.

Kazuki stepped forward and swung down his katana even more toward the girl who became unable to move her body.

One slash, two slash, three slash…he hacked the girl to pieces together with the tentacles.

Behind him, Yumeno-san was starting a large-scale chanting.

At the same time she finished that, Kazuki finished his slashing dance and retreated from Kaori’s side.

“Gathering the terror and grudge of the battlefield with both hand, build the bow and arrow where the fire of hell reside…offer this wailing to my god of war!”

Yumeno-san spread out her hand like spreading wings. From those hands large and long pillar of black flame spurted up. Yumeno-san met the two hands that were spurting up the flame pillars with size far larger than herself in front of her own body, and took an action like someone pulling the string of a bow.

The gigantic mass of black flame changed into the shape of bow and arrow.

“{{furigana|Inferno|Single Arrow of Demise}}!!”

Yumeno-san drew taut the bow of flame and fired an arrow of flame.

Although it was called an arrow, it was a large mass of fire that completely swallowed Kaori.

Halphas’s level 7―the high level magic with all the might of Yumeno Shiori that was recognized by Mio as a [hidden powerful person].

The black flame swallowed Kaori and whirled. Shine of defensive magic power was emitted in the middle of that flame, the voice of agony from burned mind echoed.

“I’m going to fight, I won’t run away anymore from now on…. Sayonara, Kaori.”

Yumeno-san that fired the attack magic was also losing her magic power fast because she was sharing her magic power with Kaori.

Everything ended with that one attack.

When the flame vanished, Kaori was lying down on the mirror floor powerlessly. That figure was faintly vanishing like a mirage. Yumeno-san too was also vanishing faintly at the same time. Both of their heart was one.

“No, I don’t want…if I get handed over to the Knight Order…I will be terminated…”

Falling into magic intoxication with her mental body almost vanishing, Kaori leaked out her voice.

Completely different with how she was until now, it was a frail tone of an immature child.

“I, I still haven’t finished my duty…still, haven’t got praised even once, yet…no, I don’t want to disappear…just like this…”

While Kazuki felt a mysterious emotion well up inside his chest, he approached beside the girl that was lying on her side and got down on one knee.

“…I respect you. There was no enemy as terrifying as you until now.”

The devilish plan that gave camouflage how [Yumeno Shiori is innocent] by having Hayashi Shizuka brainwash the front personality. After that making good use of the front personality’s position as the newspaper committee chairman, as a spy she used all sorts of method and continued to harass Kazuki, and now when she was cornered she opposed Kazuki using all kind of battle technique of Summoning Magic・Drive・Sacred Treasure, she even made the front personality as hostage and cornered Kazuki in reverse.

If there was no cooperation of Yumeno-san’s front personality, Kazuki surely would be unable to reach the truth.

If Lotte didn’t give a push on his back, Kazuki surely would be unable to doubt Yumeno-san.

If Miyabi-senpai didn’t use the chance that appeared just for an instant, Kazuki would surely yield to Kaori’s wicked way of fighting. She was an opponent that Kazuki was absolutely unable to win against just by himself.

Cultivated tenacity and force of will from the terrible destiny that she was made to shoulder.

Cultivated variegated battle technique that she piled up from her harsh training as a spy.

Kazuki was disgusted with her way of fighting but, even so there was no way he couldn’t feel respect for her.

This girl was terrifying, even more than Beatrix, even more than Naiarlatoteph, and even more than Hayashi Shizuka.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki…you are the first person, that praised…me…”

Kaori raised her face.

It was exactly the face of a child that was scared from abuse.

When he thought that her scared expression softened for just an instant, the girl’s form disappeared like a fleeting snow.

…What a tragic person.

Looking back, the front personality of Yumeno-san was also disappearing. What kind of expression did she make, he wondered.

When Kazuki felt a pain in his heart as if something was blocking his chest, at the same time Miyabi-senpai’s mental world began to break down having finished its role.

Kazuki’s consciousness returned back to his body.

His companions had finished defeating the swarm of gryphon and silence returned to the area around them and the battlefield became quiet.

In front of Kazuki’s eye, Yumeno-san had lost her consciousness from magic intoxication. Inside this flesh body resided one heart, Yumeno-san and Kaori, the two personality were falling asleep.

“Kazuki, what happened!?”

Hikaru-senpai was rushing to his side.

“Kaori―the spy personality was defeated inside the mental world by Yumeno-san together with me. Yumeno-san fell into magic intoxication from that. Let’s entrust her to the people of the Knight Order just like this.”

A bitter silence settled around him. The other companions outside Kazuki who couldn’t completely understand the circumstances were also keeping their silent while holding this incomprehensible bitter emotion.

Making free use of Telepathy, the hidden side personality would be sealed and her memory taken out in interrogation.

It would be fine if her memory could be taken out simply, but if she confronted them with difficulty, then surely the Knight Order wouldn’t pick their method. Using violent mind hack magic, furthermore they might also use drug.

It was only natural that they wouldn’t be picky with their method. If Kaori’s memory was analyzed, it would be possible to even eradicate the other spies. If they thought back of all the hardships that the spy made them taste wretchedly….

It couldn’t be helped. Yumeno-san had resolved herself for everything.

“…Then let’s return back, We have to entrust Yumeno-san to the Knight Order and regroup with Mio and the others.”

Suddenly at that time, a voice of other person mixed into Kazuki’s mind.

{―Kazuki-! Kazuki!?}

{…Mio?}

{Thank god, it connected! I had keep calling you for a while but there was no reply at all, so I thought whether I had fall out of love with you…}

It was a telepathic communication from Mio that was possible due to the positivity level that was more than 150.

Because Kazuki’s consciousness was pulled into Miyabi-senpai’s mental world,it looked like the telepathy was completely repelled by Miyabi-senpai’s consciousness’s {{furigana|shell|security}}

{Sorry to made you anxious. Looks like there was a little disconnection. …Is there something wrong?}

{Lo, Lotte was}

The voice from Mio was disordered. It was not the case that she was out of breath. It was a telepathic dialogue so that was why the breathing was not transmitted, but the agitation in her feeling was disturbing the telepathy like a ripple.

Lotte…?

{Lotte was…kidnapped here.}

Inside Kazuki’s head, countless questions were instantly seething.

Why Lotte? What he needed to be cautious about was assassination on himself wasn’t it?

Did they plan to make Lotte hostage?

In the first place what kind of magician kidnapped Lotte, in this Haunted Ground, who did it in what way?

{Tell me the detail!}

{Out of nowhere we were attacked by a giant swan from the sky.}

Swan…? Did she say swan? Was the opponent a Demon Beast?

{That’s not it, when Kanae-san immediately cut it with her katana she was repelled with a really thick Resist, so we think it was a transformed magician.}

Even though Demon Beast was a living being that was born from magic power, they had never exercise their magic power into something like magic technique.

Mio’s guess was something based on the evidence.

“All the swordsmen in our team desperately slashed at it but they were simply driven away, we didn’t even have time to chant offense magic before it escaped…”

Ability that could transform into animal…? It was a considerable thing that a swordsman in Kanae’s level and Kaguya-senpai couldn’t even buy time to chant some kind of magic.

“What to do, Kazu-nii can sense Lotte’s whereabouts right? If we don’t first regroup with Kazu-nii…”

Kazuki ran his mind for an instant and replied.

“…No, first Mio and the other need to get out from the Haunted Ground.”

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 3

2015-11-26T13:31:14Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 3 – Behind the Scenes */

==Chapter 3 – Behind the Scenes==

===Part 1===

Kazuki was driven by a feeling of self-condemnation.

He was defeated by Ikousai and the operation fell into failure.

It was an operation that he was ordered to do, but in the first place the operation itself was sloppy. It could be said that Kazuki was only made to shoulder the compensation of that sloppiness alone. That was why no one was trying to blame Kazuki.

But even though no one blamed him, Kazuki couldn’t help but be conscious of the failure inside his heart.

{…That operation, it might have succeeded if the Zekorbeni could be used skillfully.}

Leme reverberated her voice inside Kazuki’s heart with a sigh.

That whisper spread like a ripple and made Kazuki’s heart fell into discord.

{If you used Zekorbeni skillfully, you should have been able to defeat Ikousai right away and managed something like driving away the contractor of Son Goku. Ikousai still doesn’t possess the power of King. Son Goku is a powerful Diva but he is not in the class of Chief God. You who are the Solomon King, are the person with the highest rank at that place until the King of Russia came along.}

Leme pointed out while being unusually bitter with her usual insolence drowned out.

{You were worried about the magic power consumption and got stingy with the Zekorbeni, but if Lotte’s positivity level was just higher and you could invoke [Deep Striker] instantly with Zekorbeni, you should have been able to fight composedly with the assurance that you could always escape anytime.}

There was no room for him to give an excuse against what Leme pointed out because she had watched over the events from beginning to end.

The operation was sloppy. But if only he possessed more strength then he could make it succeed.

It was not only that. What made Kazuki even doubly more agitated was―his encounter with the existence of people that were called as {{furigana|King|Basileus}} of the other countries.

The three Kings that Kazuki encountered, each of them had really different personalities but all of them were without a doubt a King through and through. From head to toe, they had the unwavering of what was exactly called King.

They were reigning as King in their respective countries. They were aware of that position themselves.

And then, most likely their true strength too….

Whether that pride, that status, and that strength too, weren’t all of that lacking in his self….

In the case that his current self confronted them, did he think that he would be able protect his important people….

“…Kazuki, what are you doing getting absent-minded in the middle of class. That’s dangerous you know.”

His cheeks were stretched apart.

When Kazuki returned to his senses, he was on the school ground.

It was in the middle of magic practice’s class. …Certainly it was dangerous.

Being seen half-daydreaming made him completely embarrassed.

―He was in this kind of mood all along since last evening.

Beside him was Koyuki in her Magic Dress tiptoeing while reaching out her hands to pinch Kazuki’s cheeks.

“Dancing wing scattering what are sparks. Trail behind wind of spiral, become the life gouging bullet! Flap and shoot out! Barrett!!”

Mio who was slightly at a distance in confrontation with him released an offense magic.

Kazuki who returned to his senses wrapped his body with Resist in fluster.

Kazuki attempted to block the bullet of flame attack with Psychokinesis, and simultaneously tried to steal the heat from the flame. Instantaneous magic power operation―Defense by using general magic like this was called Resist.

Kazuki’s Resist was penetrated by the flame bullet even with its force and heat reduced and this time it collided with Kazuki’s defensive magic power. Blue magic power light and sparks shined magically in front of Kazuki’s eyes.

There were two types of defense method for magicians against an attack from an enemy; they were [Resist] and [defensive magic power].

Resist was producing phenomenon that was in opposition of attacks from an enemy by means of one’s own magic technique. An impact against another impact of the reverse vector, heat with cold, the user had to instantaneously judge and bring the phenomenon into being.

Defensive magic power was the subconscious use of magic power that occurred from human’s self-defense instinct in reaction against dangerous situation. In the first place [the power that distort reality] dwelled inside magic power, if large amount of magic power overflowed instantly it could overwrite any kind of attack completely and terminate it.

However, this subconscious feat of strength totally consumed an inordinate amount of magic power. Because there was a limit to the amount of a human’s magic power, there was the need to not rely on defensive magic power as much as possible and instead to weaken the opponent’s attack using Resist that consisted of controlled magic power.

“Although defensive magic power is said to be invoked subconsciously, daydreaming in the middle of magic practical skill class is really dangerous. …Is there something worrying you?”

Koyuki looked up at Kazuki worriedly.

He completely made her worried. But Kazuki couldn’t clearly express this murkiness inside his chest as a worry. That was why he tried to dodge the matter.

“No, I’m just remembering how cute Koyuki was last night coming sweetly on top of my bed, and I just got carried away cherishing that memory.”

Koyuki’s cool face flushed bright red in a flash. And then…,

“O nihility of the ancient times, become the deep breath that reside inside this blank chest. Inside this flowing silence of rejection, freeze and be silent…Glacier Wind!!”

Instantly she turned to Kazuki and cast an offense magic.

“Uwaa-!” Kazuki reflexively raised his voice while weakening the freezing wind from the very close distance using Resist. In the end he couldn’t Resist and his defensive magic power flared up and his magic power was smashed.

“Hayashizaki! You too, maintain your chanting and attack back!”

Liz Liza-sensei who supervised the class noticed Kazuki’s predicament and told him off.

Kazuki consolidated his chanting somehow and turned to Mio before invoking his spell.

“Barrett!”

The flame bullet hit Mio who was standing at a distance and magic power light shined.

This was training where the students attacked each other with magic. By making partners attack each other, their chanting and Resist were drilled at the same time. It was a training that was shaped fairly close to real battle.

If they didn’t even do this, then they couldn’t polish their Resist technique for the real battle, but while it's only natural, this was quite a dangerous training, and so it turned into a training that was not allowed in the place where the eyes of the teacher didn’t reach.

This was not an independent training and could only be conducted in class. The time could be said as precious.

Liz Liza-sensei walked approaching them.

“When I see it like this, even though you and Amasaki can use the same magic but there is quite a difference in power huh.”

“Is that so? I know that there is a difference in our chanting speed but…in power too?”

“Of course. What is called chanting speed, is so to speak a Telepathy with Diva. By Ordering what kind of magic phenomenon this sides want to produce, then the Diva will transmit the [magic blueprint] to you as the reply. By pouring magic power into that blueprint, magic is Casted in this real world. But even when you use the same blueprint, the more magic power amount you bring forth instantly you can make occur a large scale phenomenon to that extent. …Hiakari is strong in Telepathy and that’s why her chanting speed is fast, while the amount of magic power Amasaki can handle in one time is a lot so her power is high. That someone can handle a large amount of magic power all at once means that his magic power circuit is thick. If your meager magic power circuit is a straw then Amasaki’s finely tempered magic power circuit is a water supply pump.”

Hearing Liz Liza-sensei’s words, Mio went ‘Ehhem’ while puffing up her chest proudly from afar.

Mio and Koyuki were elites who had been training their magic techniques for a long time even before receiving their Stigma.

For a long time Kazuki was training his sword skill from morning until night, that was why he could say that it was only natural there was a big gap between them.

“The third rank in this year, Yumeno is excelling in Resist. Though I want her to become at least a little more offensive.”

When Liz Liza-sensei said Yumeno-san’s name, Mio went “Muu…a hidden powerful person” and her expression changed and became completely tense.

“…I can only train more to shorten this gap then.”

When Kazuki said that positively, Liz Liza-sensei slackened her expression slightly and nodded.

“Amasaki is also above you in Resist, so just by simply you two firing at each other there will be a big gap forming between you two.”

Of course Kazuki possessed a wide range of defensive magic and evasion ability due to his Foresight.

But that didn’t mean that he could always manage to tidily cope out against enemy attack like that. There would be surely many cases in the middle of battle where Resist technique would become necessary.

…Immature. Even before thinking about my immaturity as King, like this I’m also immature even as a magician!

This is not the time to have conceited worries! I have to advance forward with even more abandon!!

“Mio! Koyuki! Fire even more magic at me!!”

“Eh? Then without reservation…Barrett!!”

“Having fighting spirit is the most important. …Glacier Wind!!”

Two elements of offensive magic came flying at him simultaneously. Kazuki couldn’t defend with Resist and a large amount of his defensive magic power was smashed, he then got blown away from the recoil.

“…Don’t do anything rash, you idiot.” Liz Liza-sensei smiled wryly while watching over them.

===Part 2===

“The contents of the suggestion box…they are something like [I want actual combat class to be increased] or [I want the points of Quest participation to be softened], the enthusiastic opinions are really increasing.”

-The student council room after school.

Kazuki and the others overturned the suggestion box and they were in the middle of confirming the contents of the letters.

“About that, right now is the period for exams so aren’t they just wanting to run away from the class lectures?”

Hikaru-senpai made banter to make fun of it.

“That might also be the case though.” Kaguya-senpai gently smiled saying that.

These two were also top class in their classwork. Kaguya-senpai went without saying, but Hikaru-senpai too.

“With the war against Yamato this time, I think everyone’s awareness is rising up. This goes for both the people that participated in the real battle and also those who were house-sitting before.”

“Right. While their motivation is especially rising up like this, currently it might be okay to give a consideration for curriculum to change flexibly. Though it’s still not okay to neglect the classroom learning just because of that.”

Headmaster Amasaki too nodded from Kaguya-senpai’s words.

“The amount of the lesson is insufficient. Maybe we have to increase the classes itself more. Around ten hours per day should…”

Hearing Headmaster Amasaki's words, Kaguya-senpai went “Wait, wait…” and stopped him with a wry smile.

“Sa, say…”

With a timid hand movement, Kamimura-san who was standing in the corner of the student council room raised her hand.

Everyone’s gazes concentrated on Kamimura-san.

Kamimura-san was then whispering something into the ear of Lotte who was standing beside her.

Lotte then kept nodding ‘hm hm’ and then interpreted for everyone.

“Among the many Diva-san of the Japanese Mythology, it seems those with strong battle power are saying that they are okay with cooperating with the Knight Academy by making contract with the students of the Sword Division desu.”

“What do you say, is that true!?” Headmaster Amasaki spontaneously jumped from his seat.

The students became able to use Summoning Magic other than Solomon 72 Pillar. In addition to that the students of the Sword Division were…. This was a proposal that was going to completely remake the way things were in the Knight Academy.

“Although I say that, among the Divas of Japanese Mythology right now those who are in the martial faction with high battle strength are actually only a part of them, so that’s why they are going to grant their Stigma by selecting students among the Sword Division who possess superior magic talent…doing things in such form is what Amaterasu-san seems to be proposing desu.”

Kamimura-san kept nodding up and down following Lotte’s interpreting.

“I see, there is no way of refusing. There is not but…we have to create a special class in the Sword Division and include class of contract ceremony and chanting practice won’t we? I’m just joking saying ten hours before but, this looks really serious.”

When Headmaster Amasaki became eager, Kaguya-senpai floated a wry smile.

“Even though here I thought that the contract ceremony for the first year was finally over already…”

The guide for the contract ceremony was the job of the Magic Division’s student council president. The guide had to use advanced magic technique to travel underworld to Astrum because they must maintain the safety of the new students. Only this job couldn’t be shouldered by the adults whose magic power had weathered down. This was the reason why the presence of the Student Council in the Knight Academy was so large.

“…But if Kana-chan get selected like this then she will be aa-mazingly strong then! If you are selected then I’m going to teach you a lot about Summoning Magic!”

Kaguya-senpai smiled sweetly to Kanae. It couldn’t be helped because Kaguya-senpai wanted to get along with Kanae. But Kanae turned her face aside with a ‘puih’.

“Even in the case that I get selected, I’m going to turn it down.”

“Eh, why?”

“I have decided to become stronger than Nii-sama only in sword. Besides even if I become able to use Summoning Magic half-bakedly, won’t I become nothing more than an inferior copy of Nii-sama. If I’m going to try to become stronger than Nii-sama, then I should pursue that goal with my own originality to the very end.”

Using only sword skill to the very end―it seems that resolve of hers was steadfast.

Not being picky of one’s means for the sake of becoming stronger, was also one kind of efficient thinking. Kazuki who was trying to make Summoning Magic and sword art coexist within himself, was the possessor of such thinking.

But Kanae, when she becomes really earnest for something, she turns into some sort of demon.

Rather than poorly reaching her hand to various things, the way of following through her original intention consistently might be able to let Kanae surpass the wall that blocked her path in her case.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 130.jpg|thumb]]

Kanae directed her gaze to Kazuki in a glance. “…Besides ''even if I don’t specially become Nii-sama’s conquering target'', my positivity level have been already in the max value anyway.”

Hearing those words gave a slight shock to Kazuki.

“…So you know, about Leme’s ability.”

Well, though if she didn’t know about it already, then there was no way she was going to leave alone the matter of how Kazuki recently became really close with various girls.

But…did she know as far as the matter of kissing?

Even if she said that she knew…he felt troubled somehow. Even if she called herself his little sister but their relationship was of a step sibling, however his step-father was treating Kazuki as a true son. That was why for Kazuki too, Kanae was equal to a true sister.

Moreover for him, his father was the greatest benefactor in Kazuki’s life. Kanae was that father’s real daughter. No matter how great the relationships between them are, no matter how much the advances came from Kanae’s way, for Kazuki there was some line that was too sacred to violate.

“I’m not a target of conquest but Nii-sama’s rival! …Though currently I’m considerably far behind him!!”

Rival―when he suddenly entered into the Hayashizaki household, for Kanae, Kazuki who began to start sword training together with her was without a doubt a rival. That was the starting point of the both of them.

Even while Kanae came flirting with him full of love, the truth was she was still obsessing wholeheartedly over that.

The relationship between the two of them couldn’t be expressed so simply with a single word of intimate.

“For this one, the matter about the Sacred Treasure is more concerning rather than Stigma. …About the talk of the plan for allowing the free use of Sacred Treasure, what happened to its development from that side?”

The one who asked like that to Headmaster Amasaki was the owner of strength that was number 2 in the Sword Division, Hikita Kohaku.

“Ooh, that’s right. There is also some progress regarding the Sacred Treasure too. …Because Yamato used Sacred Treasures in the previous battle and there was damage that came out from the Knight Order, the bunch in the government and the top brass of the Knight Order also finally became proactive in releasing the Sacred Treasures. Just that the Sacred Treasures we have in the vault are distributed by prioritizing the Knight Order and it seems nothing but a few will be given to the Knight Academy though. Even the Sacred Treasures that Hayashizaki and Charlotte pillaged from Isonokami Shrine are to be given to the Knight Order.”

Kohaku made a dissatisfied faces hearing that.

“…The more one accustomed himself in using a Sacred Treasure, the more he will become able to draw out the power residing inside it. Looking at the long time prospect, I think it will be better if they circulated it to the students who have future prospects…”

“For the people on the actual scene, what is the most important is what is right in front of their eyes. It’s just something obvious.”

Kohaku’s dissatisfaction was pinned down by Headmaster Amasaki using the really obvious reality.

“Be that as it may, though few, there are still some Sacred Treasures allocated to us, with Japanese Divas and the Sacred Treasures it seems that the standard of the Sword Division’s strength will increase considerably won’t it.”

Kazuki gathered that conclusion positively. That time when he fought Ikousai, and the time when he once fought Beatrix too, Kazuki had felt keenly how useful Sacred Treasure was.

…Sacred Treasure huh.

Himself too, he had his own ability, if he could choose some kind of Sacred Treasure for his own sake….

Such desire flashed for an instant inside Kazuki’s mind. It was a natural desire for a swordsman.

…But the few numbers of Sacred Treasures should be prioritized to the students of the Sword Division rather than himself.

Kazuki owned a great number of options in his way of fighting, and those abilities too was still in the middle of development.

“The Sacred Treasures will be transported to this academy in the near future. If those are distributed by prioritizing those with superior results then there won’t even be any complain for the Sword Division’s doctrine of strength.”

Diva outside the Solomon 72 Pillar and also Sacred Treasures were both something excluded until now.

The Knight Academy was also going to change little by little.

With the appearance of enemies and facing actual battle―this academy was changing toward a structure optimized for battle.

Whether himself or the Knight Academy, both must change more.

To become even more accustomed to battle.

“Say, is it okay for me to say a few words? There is something I feel a little concerned with the school’s atmosphere.”

As if she was choosing the time where one topic was finished, Yumeno-san raised her hand reservedly.

Everyone’s gazes gathered on the girl.

“The truth is lately, it looks like the squabble or perhaps I should say the quarrel between the fellow students of the Magic Division and the Sword Division is increasing.”

Everyone went “Eh?” in shock.

“I don’t notice such thing though. Rather, throughout the battle, the Magic Division and the Sword Division too keep opening their hearts to each other little by little…”

When Kaguya-senpai said that, everyone else nodded too.

However Yumeno-san, even while acting reserved but she clearly shook her head.

“We who are in the [battle frontline group] feel like that but, it looks like the [house-sitting group] is different. Even in the newspaper committee there are also some that were in the house-sitting group but…it seems that the atmosphere of the Knight Academy during the house-sitting had worsened. It didn’t become an issue because of the welcoming mood from the return of the battle frontline group, however some kind of spark can be felt smoldering out of sight.”

That time when Kazuki was guided by Kazuha-senpai in the Sword Division, there were many friendly gazes but, he also remembered that there were gazes of hostility directed at him.

Atmosphere of both extremes―was it the discrepancy between the battle frontline group and the house-sitting group?

Kazuha-senpai said to him that “Kazuki’s popularity is increasing” but, she felt like that only because she was in the battle frontline group, she might have not noticed the mood of the house-sitting group.

“What kind of thing happened in that squabble or quarrel you mentioned?”

“That’s…the people of the Magic Division decided one-sidedly that [there must be Yamato’s spy inside the Sword Division], then the Sword Division’s people opposed against that and became threatening. When we of the battle frontline group fought Yamato, the story that [Japan has a bitter fight because there is a spy inside the Knight Academy] was also spreading from somewhere to the Knight Academy…”

The story that the war became a bitter fight because of the spy’s fault, was spread ''from somewhere''…?

‘Don’t tell me’, Kazuki doubted his ear.

“How strange. Even though the mobile phones of the students who went to the battlefield should have been entrusted to President Hayashizaki. Even if we chase after the rumor but the source of the story is really unknown.”

Just before <Magic War・Okehazama>, Kazuki made a talk that there might also be a spy among themselves in the Knight Academy and he earned the acknowledgement of everyone for him to take custody of their mobile phone.

There was no method to spread a fact like [the war is hard because of the spy’s fault] from the battlefield to the Knight Academy.

“Ah, I received a special permission to always carry around a mobile phone for sending my article of the battle’s coverage to the academy but…I didn’t do anything like that!”

It seemed like she noticed that a suspicion was falling on her during the course of the conversation, making Yumeno-san deny it in fluster.

Kazuki took a glance at Lotte. Lotte was carefully watching.

Seeing that state, Kazuki believed in Yumeno-san. He was already holding a feeling of fellowship toward her, and if it was Lotte then she should be able to fathom whether what she said was a lie or a truth with a high probability.

“For the moment, I had investigated the log of the newspaper and the news since coming back home to the Knight Academy but, [because there is the spy of Yamato inside Japan the war turned into a bitter fight]…there is no such news at all.”

“Right, the Knight Order and the government should have been clamping hard on the news regarding that.”

Headmaster Amasaki nodded on what Yumeno-san substantiated.

Then why was it the students became jumping at shadows from the spy’s existence, was it just a pretext for conflict?

“…I think, there is also a spy remaining among the house-sitting group. To cause friction among the students of the Knight Academy, the spy intentionally circulated the rumor that there is a spy and stirred up antagonism.”

Even though he thought that the Magic Division and the Sword Division was finally in the process of uniting into one….

For such disruptive maneuvering to be conducted during the house-sitting when the Student Council couldn’t do any control at all. While it happened in just a small scale, this was plainly a bothersome harassment.

…Just as he thought the spy problem had to be resolved quickly.

“Even though we finally had begun to meet compromise, it’s really unpleasant for this to be complicated again…”

Kaguya-senpai made a face sadder than anyone with her head hanging down.

“We really have to seriously settle the score uh, this troublesome spy.”

Kanae too hit her fist with an expression even manlier than Kazuki.

“I have a proposal for just such a case however-!”

Suddenly Yumeno-san leaned her body forward and talked.

“Let’s deal an intelligence war with an intelligence war-!”

“Intelligence war you say?”

“We too need to scatter some bait so we can catch the spy! Inside the school newspaper, we are going to write information that the spy won’t be able to resist taking a bite at, then we are going to lure out the spy. How’s that! The other side is quite bothered by Hayashizaki-san’s action after all, so I think it will absolutely go well!”

Yumeno-san asserted with her eyes sparkling bright. Indeed, they got him at Isonokami Shrine through the spy, so this time it was their turn to set up the spy instead.

“Looks interesting! Then for that [bait], it’s fine even if it’s just bogus information right?”

Hikaru-senpai leaped at the topic with a mischievous expression.

“For example how about this one I wonder! The other day there was this meeting between the government and the envoys of the Magic Advanced Country see. …Secret Order Handed Down to Hayashizaki Kazuki! The Chief Student Council President of Our School Planned to Have a Clandestine Meeting With a Certain Top Brass of the Knight Order in a Certain Spot in the Metropolitan! …We place a scoop like that. If we do that then the spy is going to loiter around Kazuki’s vicinity and we are going to ambush there and caught him red handed!”

“We already know that there is a spy and yet that kind of article come out in newspaper, doesn’t that look too forced?”

Kaguya-senpai said with a cautious look. For these two to be able to immediately think of such idea like this and immediately criticize it, the way their heads work were fast.

Yumeno-san leaned her body forward and shook her head exaggeratedly while saying “No-!”

She looked like a different person from her usual reserved impression. …She really liked school newspaper, this girl.

“In the newspaper articles so far, the article about how the Chief Student Council President received the right to command from Regimental Commander Yamagata was really popular. As expected for the representative of the academy to contend equally with the top of the Knight Order is something everyone is really proud of. An article with this kind of content is a really good material that the reader will happily eat up. Getting my eyes dazzled by my greed for this kind of scoop that I completely forget about the spy’s existence before publishing this information…that kind of feeling, isn’t that realistic?”

Certainly. It had the impression of a stupid mistake made by a really green student.

“Even if the other side thought that this is [suspicious], this is not something that they can just pass up. Some kind of action will absolutely occur.”

Koyuki too said that and approved. “Certainly it seems effective.” Kazuki nodded.

“…If it’s that kind of thing then I have the most suitable story here.”

Mixed with everyone’s loud voice, Headmaster Amasaki talked with a grave voice.

“This is not something that can even be talked in this kind of place so I thought that I’m going to call Hayashizaki alone later to talk, but actually Commander Yamagata is coming to Tokyo and he said that he is coming because he wants to talk with Hayashizaki.”

“Eh?” Hikaru-senpai’s eyes opened wide.

“Something that I talked jokingly is really true? This is only an idea I came up with randomly.”

Hikaru-senpai pressed her hand to her mouth while saying “A horse comes from a gourd<ref>Japanese phrase. Means something said as a joke actually happening.</ref>! I’ve awakened to my prophetic ability!”

“By any chance it’s really true, he is going to hand down some kind of order to the Knight Academy?”

Kaguya-senpai asked with a little anxiety.

“I don’t know about that. It might be that he merely wants to treat you to a meal as thanks for before this but…if this is made into an article then it will surely look realistic.”

“Is it really okay to make that kind of information as an article?”

“If it can make us catch the spy, then whatever kind of risk is just a trivial problem. Even if we can only catch a single person, from there a possibility that we can root all spies out one after another exists.”

It seemed Headmaster Amasaki didn’t just say this without thinking. He continued his words seriously.

“However the government and the top brass of the Knight Order really don’t move in order to counter the spies at all. The very order to crack down on the spies is being obstructed. The way things are they really cannot even stir at all to catch the spies.”

“Isn’t the guy that obstruct the spy countermeasure is the spy himself?”

“It’s not limited to just that. All politicians have enterprise or support organization that back them, those guys also suddenly threw their weight around and gave pressure. Even so, there are guys that bet their own political career and not bowing to the pressure, but there are already several people, that had met suspicious death.”

An oppressive silence flowed into the student council room. This was too heavy.

But if he thought calmly, a story this heavy was only natural. Moreover the life of the adults who didn’t have defensive magic power was ''fleeting'' if it was seen from the position of Kazuki and the others.

“We cannot do anything at all, so it is the true opinion of all the adults that we want the students who are in a carefree standpoint to catch the tail of the spy. We are not going to object no matter what kind of method you use, okay. However this is really not a story we want children to hear though, hahaha.”

“Don’t just laugh this off.” Mio said with teary eyes from this heavy topic.

“I’ll do it.”

Yumeno-san clenched both her hands strongly and squeezed out her voice tightly.

“I’m going to bet my journalism soul on the line and with the school newspaper Chief President entrusted to me as my weapon…I’ll show you all that I’m going to expose the great villain!!”

In order to stand against the intelligence maneuvering of the spy, the newspaper committee president of the academy stood up resolutely.

“Then we will leave that to Yumeno-san. The matter now is how we are going to catch the spy that is going to be lured out.”

The date and time of the secret talk between Kazuki and Commader Yamagata will be made a scoop in newspaper.

If they did that then the spy would move out to investigate Kazuki until the arranged date.

The especially big chance was the time when Kazuki was heading to the secret talk location until the talk was over.

During that period, they had to form a team to watch Kazuki’s surrounding and catch the spy.

But that was not a simple undertaking. The time when Kazuki made his preparation for the assault operation to Isonokami Shrine, he was busy but nevertheless he completely didn’t notice that he was being spied on.

In the end the spy that was shadowing Kazuki, was he someone really skilled or possibly he was using a shady magic….

“Let the Sword Division handle that one.” Kanae said.

“Certainly, this kind of thing is suited for the Sword Division that can immediately move out to attack when the time comes. In the case of Magika Stigma, the target will already escape while they are chanting.”

Kaguya-senpai too nodded. “So it’s going to be a ninja corps desu!” Lotte’s eyes shone.

“Tsukahara. You are going to be the leader of the corps.”

Kanae said jumping the gun. Kazuha-senpai who was told that went “He?” with a stupid voice.

When Kanae said Tsukahara, it seemed that Kazuha-senpai didn’t understand who Kanae was talking about, but Kanae really meant her.

“I have to choose the members from among the guys of the Sword Division who has some capacity in using general magic after all. So you teach those guys the technique we talked about before, like the Echolocation magic or the magic for erasing the footstep sound.”

Certainly Kazuha-senpai’s general magic technique consisted of things that were most suitable for covert operation.

“Bu, but even if you tell me that kind of thing so suddenly, the way to do those magic for me is just something intuitive so I cannot really conveyed it skillfully you know. I’m not really that good in Telepathy…”

“Then I’ll be the interpreter desu!”

Lotte who did the interpreting for Kamimura-san announced herself to be Kazuha-senpai’s interpreter this time.

Interpreter―first Lotte would sympathize with Kazuha-senpai in the middle of using general magic, then Lotte would Trace Kazuha-senpai’s mental movement and learn it. If they did that then Lotte could take the teaching role and she would convey the way of using that magic to the students of the Sword Division using Telepathy. It was going to take a little detour but certainly that seemed effective.

“Kazuha-oneesan, please take care of me desu.”

Lotte grasped Kazuha-senpai’s both hands with a smiling face.

Having her hand held by a girl younger than her, Kazuha-senpai’s cheeks reddened. ‘By any chance perhaps she can be my friend’, surely such feeling of expectation was flashing inside her right now. And then Kazuha-senpai obediently nodded deeply.

From that day, the operation to bring the spies to light quietly progressed.

Kazuki who was in the center of the operation needed to be only in the middle of it without doing anything special. Until the day of his secret talk with Commander Yamagata, he was going through his ordinary days just like usual doing things like studying for his exam and doing magic training.

The only one in the Witch’s Mansion that became especially busy was Lotte. Everyday after school together with Kazuha-senpai she conducted magic technique coaching for the Sword Division students until the day became dark.

The day Kazuki was going to meet Commander Yamagata was next Sunday.

Because after the preparation of the Sword Division students was over, the newspaper club had to immediately publish the newspaper extra, they had no surplus margin of time.

“…Now that I think back, recently I haven't had a relaxed talk with Lotte.”

While Kazuki was studying alone in his room, he suddenly thought that in the spur of moment when he was taking a breather.

The relationship of everyone in the Witch’s Mansion was good. Even so there were many combinations where someone was always together with a specific partner. For example there were many times of Kaguya-senpai having tea with Hikaru-senpai or playing analog game with Koyuki. There was many times where Mio was picking a quarrel with Koyuki one-sidedly.

For Lotte she had no particular inclination and got together with everyone.

She especially took action assertively toward Karin or Kamimura-san who were still newly entering this place.

Making something like [a position for herself where she feel comfortable somehow] and then feeling content with herself there without going anywhere…Lotte didn’t do such thing. It was as if she was always acting like a lubricating oil in regards to the whole member.

Was it because of that―when he looked back he got the feeling that Lotte was the one who spent the shortest time together with Kazuki.

When he came to himself once again, Kazuki became excessively wanting to spend some time together with Lotte.

Lotte returned home to the Witch’s Mansion just before dinner.

“Lotte, can I bother you a little?”

After the dinner, Kazuki visited Lotte’s room.

When he knocked, a bright reply of “Come in desu!” immediately came. When Kazuki opened the door, the moment it opened sounds of footstep *tabatabataba!* dashing near could be heard and with a *do―nn* Lotte tackled him.

“Is something the matter desu? Onii-san.”

‘She looked like a big dog that frolicked at the owner after watching the house’, Kazuki thought a little.

“You were out pretty late, and then it got me thinking of how it is going with the training of the people from the Sword Division.”

“About the training huh. …Honestly it’s really serious desu.”

Kazuki and Lotte sat on the bed side by side.

There was a bed and a desk furnished inside the room of the Witch’s Mansion. There was only one chair that was a set with the desk, so there were many cases when Kazuki sat on the bed side by side naturally when it became just him and another person in somebody’s room.

“When we did it in practice, the magic is quite advanced even with mental Trace desu.”

Lotte wrinkled up her eyebrows and made a ‘muu~’ face.

“It’s impossible for everyone to learn the magic before Wednesday desu. I think the progress will certainly pass Wednesday. Kazuha-oneesan that can do all of those magic so easily with a nonchalant face is a little strange desu.”

“So even from what Lotte sees, Kazuha-senpai is amazing.”

Lotte nodded many times over *kokukoku* vigorously. Really Kazuha-senpai was amazing.

“That is really a genius-oneesan desu. …While everyone was in the middle of learning, she worked out another different trick at the side you know. For Kazuha-oneesan to be not really that strong in something like a mere Enchant Aura might just be because of her personality I think desu.”

“Aah, I also thought similarly like that when she was practicing swords together with me.”

Kazuha-senpai had a strong will of wanting to become strong, but she was a person that completely didn’t feel any burning desire of antagonism of wanting to surpass the enemy right in front of her eyes. She was being ‘hoho~nn’<ref>I don’t really get what is the meaning of this, but this word is something like unmotivated, or tame, or gentle, or weak. That kind of impression. EDIT: Isn't it the SFX made by those carefree and unconcerned, usually depicted when doing it in a chibi fashion, with a stupid face with unfocused eyes and a spark with a trail over their heads? It's a variant of "nohohon", word used as a nickname for a character from IS (and mistakenly translated on this site as "scantily dressed girl", wich is wrong not only due to it meaning "utterly carefree" instead but also since "scantily" means "with insufficient clothing" while the girl dresses with excess cloth, with no skin exposed except for her face and oversized sleeves).[http://lohas.nicoseiga.jp/thumb/2011627i?&psig=AFQjCNG0JXR6nxNr1Zg0n3yktmgJm-W0Ow&ust=1448467012571295]</ref> somewhere inside her. (ho-hum perhaps?)

Essentially she was a peaceful person, he guessed.

“But I’m really happy that I could make friends with Kazuha-oneesan desu!”

“Kazuha-senpai, she didn’t make any strange behavior once in a while?”

“She was acting strange but she is a really kind person desu!”

It seemed like there were still times where Kazuha-senpai acted strange.

But Lotte was a child that could surmise why someone acted strangely. Lotte had surely accepted Kazuha-senpai’s feeling of [I want to become friends] more frankly than anyone else.

For some reason Kazuki petted the head of Lotte beside him gently. “Why is onii-san petting my head~” While smiling Lotte too got playful at Kazuki.

If there was an angel in this world then there was no doubt that it was Lotte.

“Kazuki-oniisan, is it okay for you to not go to the place of other people today desu?”

While leaning her body pleasantly on Kazuki’s shoulder, Lotte asked with a soft tone of voice.

“I want to be together with Lotte tonight.”

Lotte raised her face and turned an expression that brightened suddenly.

“Is there something you want to do? Something like game or anime trial listening convention.”

“I want to talk until we fall asleep desu! I want to ask various thing about Kazuki-oniisan. After all now that I think back, I have never heard any story about Kazuki-oniisan’s past.”

Story of the past, is it…. Kazuki reflected while embracing the fawning Lotte tightly.

Kazuki kept embracing Lotte and rolled on the bed together and began a pillow talk at the same time.

He told in advance that it was not a fairly interesting story though.

The first earliest memory that he had―the scenery where he was abandoned in front of the gate of the orphanage by his mother.

From there the time he spent in the orphanage and the period where he was adopted into Hayashizaki family.

When Kazuki gave some selected rendition of Kanae or Mio’s interesting episodes, Lotte burst into laughter hearing them.

―However in the middle of the story, it was obvious that the matter Lotte cared about the most was the fact that Kazuki was an abandoned child.

“Perhaps I and Kazuki-oniisan are a fellow similar people.”

When Kazuki finished his story, Lotte murmured lowly.

“Why?”

“We were saved by kind people when we were empty, and then now we can be like this.”

Lotte’s usual bright voice changed completely and she talked with a quiet depressed voice.

Even Lotte that looked naïve still had a wound that was not healed yet.

What about himself then? Could he possibly stood back up from the wound of the past?

“Kazuki-oniisan is my senior in treading along through a path similar with mine long even before I started stepping on that path, so perhaps even in this aspect I feel onii-san is a special person.”

“Is that, about how we are licking each other’s wound?”

“That’s not it. Kazuki-oniisan is looking forward and I too am supporting Kazuki-oniisan while also looking forward, that’s what I think.”

Supporting each other was different than licking each other's wound, was it.

Certainly that was true. The difference between the two was whether they were looking forward or not.

“Even if I am currently looking forward, then that’s thanks to Lotte and everyone of the Witch’s Mansion.”

Kazuki petted Lotte’s head again while saying that. While doing that he suddenly thought.

“Perhaps right now I’m in the middle of losing sight of the thing called my comrade’s support. Even though this is something so obvious…”

He was completely convinced that everything was his fault when there was a failure. And then he was floundering around trying to take care of everything upon himself. That was just his hubris.

King―perhaps the impression of that kind of word was making his heart in disarray.

“If that’s so Kazuki-oniisan, please rely on me more and more if there is something going on.”

“Currently Lotte is already doing your best always helping me until you come home late after school right?”

“Just about this much is no concern desu! I’m going to show Kazuki-oniisan that I can support a lot more and more of your heavy burden with this arm just you see-!”

While lying in the bed, Lotte suddenly lifted up her right arm and made an action of trying to flex her arm’s biceps.

It was a thin arm with no signs of muscle at all. Lotte’s eyes opened wide in perfect circle and stared at her own arm and said “Ehehe, I’m going to do muscle training a little more” and laugh trying to gloss it over.

But in contrary to her delicate right arm, Kazuki thought that there was nothing more assuring than Lotte like this.

“Thank you, Lotte…”

Kazuki strongly embraced Lotte tightly one more tim.

“…Ehehe, this is warm. It seems that Kazuki-oniisan is relying on me to a very great extent right from the bottom of your heart desu♪”

While being hugged by Kazuki, a large heart mark emerged out from Lotte’s chest and it was absorbed into the Stigma in Kazuki’s right arm.

Charlotte―138

===Part 3===

Yumeno-san and others of the newspaper committee had already finished making the newspaper article.

When a contact from Kazuha-senpai and Lotte came in on the night of Thursday that the technique coaching of the Sword Division students was finished, the newspaper committee members immediately pasted the newspaper extra on the academy’s bulletin board and distributed the paper to the students on Friday next day.

That distributed news made excitement and expectation boil up inside the school.

Yumeno-san was summoned by Headmaster Amasaki during lunch break that day and she was scolded for carelessly leaking information even though there might be a spy in the academy.

Of course that was a part of the scenario.

The newspaper extra only reported that a secret talk would be conducted between Kazuki and Regimental Commander in the weekend while regarding the secret meeting location was not written. If the spy read this article, then he should be starting to investigate around Kazuki’s person for the sake of knowing the location of the secret talk.

Possibly on the day Kazuki was heading to the secret talk, the spy would tail him.

From that day the special corps of Sword Division who had been trained in covert action magic was secretly making surveillance on Kazuki’s surrounding. The person concerned, Kazuki himself became somewhat awkward even when he was going to the toilet.

…Had the spy really begun to investigate about his action, he wondered.

Setting aside the happenings behind the scenes like this, the ordinary days of the academy went by unconcernedly just like usual.

However, the presence of the spy couldn’t be sense at all…it still kept like that even until the appointed day of the secret meeting.

===Part 4===

“I wonder if the spy doesn’t plan to make any move?”

Kaguya-senpai called out toward Kazuki who was wearing the uniform of the Knight Academy regardless of the holiday to head to the secret talk location.

Kaguya-senpai was making an anxious face kept in tenterhooks.

“The spy might commence trailing me from now on instead.”

The place where Kazuki and Commander Yamagata were going to hold their secret meeting at was in the Chinese food restaurant in the distance not far off from the Knight Academy. There was the most suitable private room for the secret talk at that Headmaster Amasaki’s regular restaurant. For the side of the restaurant too it seemed they were a high class type of restaurant that had the knowledge that their space was used for that kind of thing.

A restaurant that was used to entertain those like politicians, it was that kind of thing.

“Whether in the downtown or inside the restaurant, there are eyes of surveillance laid out. In the case that the spy is tailing me, he will be caught without fail.”

Kazuki talked to give Kaguya-senpai a peace of mind. However inside his heart Kazuki also felt some anxiety. He couldn’t even imagine what kind of method or magic the spy used to bewilder their eyes.

“In the first place what is it that Commander Yamagata wants to talk about?”

Kaguya-senpai tilted her neck though it was already too late asking that now.

“Now that senpai mentioned it, we were just told the fact that this is a secret talk, that we aren’t worrying what if the content of this talk is really vital. What kind of story I will get told there, I also need to prepare my heart.”

By some chance it could be that the Knight Order was going to hand down some kind of order to the Knight Academy again. The battle with Yamato had already been suspended but….

It was possible that this invitation for a meal was perhaps really just a show of gratitude for everything until now.

They didn’t know if the spy would really do some kind of action. They also didn’t know what was Commander Yamagata was going to talk about. Kazuki and the others had made all sorts of preparations, but there was the possibility that everything of this was just fruitless efforts of the students. In that case, the normal ordinary days would still continue….

Normal ordinary days. There was so many things Kazuki should do in order to become stronger.

Nevertheless, he was also lacking in some respects….

“Then I’m going, senpai.”

“Take care, Otouto-kun.”

Kaguya-senpai gently reached out her hands to Kazuki’s collar and fiddled around with his necktie. It was not like the necktie was particularly crooked, so it seemed that she just wanted to try an act that was like a new wife somehow.

Kazuki had buttoned up his shirt until the uppermost button, and his necktie was scrupulously tied. The uniform he wore was applicable to be a dress suit for a student, so it wouldn’t present any problem even in a high class restaurant that demanded a dress code.

After Kazuki got out from the Witch’s Mansion he headed to the downtown and walked toward the designated restaurant.

Had something already happened right now?

Or else had nothing happened yet?

Perhaps the spy had already been captured and one of the circumstances had been settled.

While feeling unable to calm down from expectation and nervousness mixing inside him, Kazuki walked to the China Town in front of the train station. Walking down the street with a distant scenery―.

He arrived at the destination, the Chinese food restaurant, [{{furigana|Seiryuubou|Blue Dragon Chamber}}].

When the vermilion door in Chinese-style was opened, he was welcomed by a waiter that stood with his back straight.

Even without introducing himself, the waiter guided Kazuki wordlessly to a private room underground.

There were several private rooms underground for the purpose of celebrity reservation.

It was a closed room with strict security and isolated from the tumult at the surface.

When the deepest door that looked especially extravagant inside it was opened, inside the room that was decorated extravagantly like the emperor palace of China, Commander Yamagata whose face he was familiar with was waiting.

Commander Yamagata expressly stood up from his chair and then he thanked Kazuki saying “Sorry to call you like this”.

“No, I absolutely cannot come to a restaurant this expensive by myself so I’m happy.”

“Hahaha, is that so. Even supposing that you have money, no one would frequent this kind of restaurant while he is still a student.”

Kazuki took a seat right in front of Commander Yamagata.

“And so, is today’s talk just for treating me to high class Chinese food to show thanks?”

Kazuki talk without beating any bush. Commander Yamagata too immediately shook his head.

“No, of course…I called you because there is something I want the Knight Academy to do for me.”

“To begin with it seems I have to tell you what kind of talk was exchanged in the place of the ceasefire negotiation.”

Regarding the [large conference], Kazuki didn’t know anything except to the degree of what was reported in the mass media.

“The media reported grandly that the ceasefire was established right? Does that mean west Japan will keep being Yamato, is there no way to recover them back…the mass media regarded those matters as problems though.”

Right now even while the society hurled abuse to the government and the Knight Order as incompetent, however with the intervention of the unfamiliar bunches of the Magic Advanced Countries, the society also felt the anxiety against the unseen future.

“Of course we didn’t spend that much time just talking about whether we are going to ceasefire or not. This matter is still not disclosed to the mass media, but during the ceasefire negotiation there were several [agreements] that got concluded. Those are agreements that really change the future of east Japan and west Japan.”

“Agreements?”

“Let’s talk about this step by step. First the objective of the Magic Advanced Countries’ envoys of coming here are for the sake of determining which side has the legitimacy in that war.”

They had already anticipated beforehand that it would become that kind of development. That was why Commander Yamagata curtly rejected the bunch of <Ryouzanpaku> that approached them to ask for Japan’s cooperation.

“In the first place there is no such thing as legitimacy in a coup d’etat.”

Like that Commander Yamagata talked about the legitimacy of Japan itself.

“Looking from our point of view, Yamato’s actions especially their political tenet doesn’t have any meaning at all and was nothing more than a violent coup d’etat. …So far as it goes, they also claimed that what they are doing is to correct the social unfairness from the preferential treatment to Magika Stigmas, but in this country there is no such thing happening.”

He wondered about that. Inside his heart Kazuki was bothered about that but he didn’t try to interject there.

“They caused a divide of this country using an illegitimate violent coup d’etat. Even though we move to subjugate them but other country intervened without any right at all, that’s our perception about this case.”

There was truth in that outline, he could even say that it was a sound argument. Kazuki nodded.

“And then in this matter that should be resolved as the problem of our own country, China and the resistance organization against China, Ryouzanpaku came to intervene. These bunches moved as they please without giving any notice to us beforehand. The army of China suddenly reinforced Yamato, and Ryouzanpaku who revolted against that temporarily gave their cooperation to our side. But in the first place it is not the case that we had made contact with Ryouzanpaku and formed a cooperation set-up with them. This is nothing more than a high pressure salesmanship of kindness from Ryouzanpaku.”

…About this time the fellows from Ryouzanpaku might be angry.

But if Japan was misunderstood that they had a cooperative relationship with Ryuouzanpaku, it would completely legitimize China’s hostility to Japan. There was the need to clearly outline the sequence of events that Ryouzanpaku moved out because China went along with Yamato.

“We don’t have any intention to tie any relation with Ryouzanpaku even from now on. We also have no intention to participate in the antagonistic relationship between China and Ryouzanpaku. But if from now on the army of China keep getting stationed inside the territory of Yamato, we too are going to make Ryouzanpaku’s army stay inside our territory.”

If China didn’t get out of this, Japan would borrow Ryouzanpaku’s strength to drive them out, it was like that. This too could be said as a justifiable right, and Ryouzanpaku’s face could also barely get saved.

“But what we desired is for China and Ryouzanpaku to dispense with their interference, that is to say we want to subjugate the violent coup d’etat by Yamato as our country’s problem to the very end…such thing was what we first insisted on.”

“I think that’s a logical argument. In the first place, saying it logically, this is a battle where the legitimacy rest in our side.”

Some thug acted violently inside our country. For other country to interfere when this side was subjugating that didn’t make sense. That was why all of you please stay quiet and just watch. It was that kind of logic.

If China and Ryouzanpaku withdrew, then there would be no turn for the Magic Advanced Countries to come out anywhere.

“Yes, that’s supposed to be a politically correct argument. The politicians who participated in the conference too asserted all of that full of confidence. But the other side were religious countries. What they were looking was a mythologically correct argument.”

With an expression full of bitterness, Commander Yamagata spitted out with a half careless tone.

Mythological correctness…?

“It seemed that Yamato’s side claimed to the Magic Advanced Countries that [it’s only correct that Japanese archipelago is ruled by the gods of Japanese Mythology]. Looks like the argument that make them agree more is the argument of that side. Yamato’s argument was largely received in the conference, and our side got criticized disparagingly. This means they doesn’t mind any violent coup d’etat or whatever Yamato did as long as they have the feature called Japanese Mythology.”

“That’s…really extreme and outside of our imagination.”

“We already know that those guys think of the Mythology as the first and foremost. Nonetheless, we didn’t think that they are going to be this hard to talk with.”

Commander Yamagata released a deep sigh.

Kazuki remembered about what Beatrix told him before that [It’s fun the part where we talk about stupid thing, but we absolutely cannot understand each other in deep aspect].

An absolute rejection from a group that possessed different sense of values.

Don’t tell him that this meant the international community was supporting Yamato?

“That’s so but the other side’s claim that they [obtained the divine protection of Japanese Mythology] is also full of holes right? They are only borrowing Susanoo’s power and making the Divas into Wild God to manipulate. Moreover the majority of Japanese Divas had already come to their senses from being Wild God and they are separating themselves from Yamato.”

“Correct. The guys above has also made understand about that circumstance from your report, so they strongly objected Yamato’s claim. Above all the chief god of Japanese Mythology Amaterasu is in our hands. But it seemed Yamato and China claimed that ''looking historically'' Susanoo’s side is the more just one as the lord of Japanese Mythology compared to Amaterasu. It’s the case that Amaterasu was the [invader] that came along later on.”

That too was one way of looking at it, another side of the myth. It was not unnecessarily mistaken.

“…Amaterasu and Susanoo are in a relationship that contested each other for the chief god seat of Japanese Mythology. When the circumstance from our side is setting up Amaterasu and their side is setting up Susanoo…it becomes that the chief god of Japanese Mythology is still not coming into existence.”

“Seems it’s something like that. That’s why those bunch of Magic Advanced Countries’ [conclusion mythologically] said that [both Japan and Yamato still don’t have any legitimacy to rule Japan archipelago], like that.”

“That’s really an insult for those politician lots, what they are saying.”

Commander Yamagata made a face full of bitterness. With this Kazuki now could grasp the present situation.

“Now then, from there the opinion of those bunches of envoys also became scattered around. Russia proposed that it’s fine to reopen the war for the sake of determining the chief god of Japanese Mythology, but Britain, Italia, and Germany opposed against that. That’s because China showed a stubborn stance of not going to withdraw their soldiers. Britain, Italia, and Germany are regarding China’s true objective as quite dangerous. On the contrary Russia is in a state of affairs that is being tolerant in regards to China.”

Ilyalliya Muromets―the girl who introduced herself as {{furigana|Grozny Basileus|Thunder Emperor}} had said her apology about how she visited Yamato first before Japan.

For some reason it seemed that Russia and China had a close relationship behind the scenes.

“If war is no good then how should we settle the score…it’s fine to say that we waste most of the time last week talking about this.”

At that time a waiter appeared in the private room saying “Here is the appetizer”, a lot of cuisines in small amount each were lined up on the table. The waiter stood still for a moment wondering whether he should give the explanation of the cuisines but reading the atmosphere of the place he got out without talking much.

“This is a rare chance so let’s talk while eating.”

Commander Yamagata said while being less formal.

…However, for him to eat high class cuisines just alone with a superior while talking something important like this….

Kazuki restlessly brought a cold Jinhua ham to his mouth.

“Britain’s envoy talked that there should be items called <the Three Sacred Treasures> in Japanese Mythology. The one who possess the Three Sacred Treasures is exactly the true King. The symbol of King determined in Mythology…”

“The Three Sacred Treasures? You mean, the ones that are handed down to the Imperial Family…?”

The Three Sacred Treasures―<{{furigana|Yata no Kagami|Eight-span Mirror}}>, <{{furigana|Yasakani no Magatama|String of Jewels}}>, and <{{furigana|Kusanagi no Tsurugi|Grass-mowing Sword}}><ref>Alternate name of Ame-no-Murakumo no Tsurugi</ref> of the three treasures. Making their appearance in Mythology, they were being handed down until the present times, but it wasn’t known whether those items handed down were really the real thing according to the Mythology.

Commander Yamagata shook his head.

“No, not the sacred object representation that was created in this world imitating the item that is talked in myth…but the authentic Sacred Treasures that possessed the power just like what was talked in myth. In fact, at the time when the King is born into this world it seems that those Sacred Treasures are created in Haunted Ground somewhere. There is a precedent in Britain, they say that when the King was born the holy sword that become his symbol was created in response.”

The holy sword possessed by the high King of Britain’s Mythology…Kazuki too immediately had the one sword so famous even for him flashed in his memory.

If by some chance that really existed, then as a swordsman there was nothing he could say except how jealous he was.

“It’s said that the current King of Britain became recognized as King by pulling out a holy sword that was stabbed into the ground of a certain Haunted Ground. And there is also a similar legend in Japanese Mythology, and so isn’t it fine to decide that who hold those items is the true King. After the English side proposed such, the surrounding countries also consented to that mythological proposal. In short―this is <The Sacred Treasures Search Race>.”

The Sacred Treasures Search Race!

Kazuki’s chopsticks that was in the middle of bringing a shark fin to his mouth spontaneously *gashan* made a loud voice.

“Sacred Treasure is created due to the Haunted Ground’s magic power. In other words there should be three of those things scattered around the Haunted Grounds somewhere in Japan, possibly even inside the Haunted Ground that is going to be born from now on. This is something hard to believe for us, but those guys believed in these items' existences. We have to find those items so that they will recognize us as the legitimate guardian of Japanese Mythology!”

That was the conclusion of the first international grand conference since the diplomatic relations with other countries were severed…!

Commander Yamagata took a bang bang chicken<ref>Szechuan dish of chicken in a spicy sauce) (chinese: bang bang ji)</ref> with his chopsticks in a grand way and then he stuffed it all into his mouth in one bite.

“For our destiny with Yamato to get settled by something like treasure hunting, how unbelievable…”

As expected from foreign cultures of other countries…a really out of imagination conclusion.

Kazuki felt a discomfort. His mood felt like he was made fun for some reason.

But surely the big shot politicians above him felt even more ridiculed by this.

“If in the case that the discovered Sacred Treasures are divided into one side possessing one item while the other side has two items, does the one that found more win?”

“No, when all three of the Sacred Treasures had been discovered, the fellow Kings that possessed each of the Sacred Treasures they had found will duel and the victor will take all the Sacred Treasures. That’s how this will be decided.”

Kazuki felt a little relieved. There was a duel right at the end ―if he thought of this like that then this sensation as if this event was a game was fading.

In the worst case, if he could find even just one then he could stand in the stage of the duel.

{Uu―un, but with only one it will be harsh then. The side who discovered two will be overwhelmingly advantageous nyo.}

Suddenly, the avatar of Amaterasu emerged out besides Kazuki.

It seemed she appeared through the circuit of positivity level between Kazuki and Kamimura-san.

{The Three Sacred Treasures bestow special powers to the King you know. Your power and Ikousai are rivaling each other so the difference from one of the Three Sacred Treasures should become a decisive difference nyo.}

Amaterasu talked with a tired face as if she was going to fall asleep.

“Now that I think back didn’t Kamimura-san used Yata no Kagami and Yasakani no Magatama back in Yomotsu Hirasaka using Sacred Treasure creation magic?”

For the Sacred Treasures that were their search target to be able to get created temporarily using Amaterasu’s Summoning Magic could be thought as somehow strange.

“That’s the original nyo. From the beginning Yata no Kagami and Yasakani no Magatama were Sacred Treasures where Amaterasu’s power were residing and those items became something special. I can bring forth that fundamental power. It’s just, rather than the power of those originals, the real things that later on gathered faith as the Three Sacred Treasures are ''storing'' even stronger power. It’s better to think of them as different items already nyo.”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 159.jpg|thumb]]

“What’s with that somewhat sticky way of talking, adding [nyo] in the end of your sentence?”

{Farewell nyo} Leaving those words behind, the little girl Amaterasu vanished.

“Even strength huh. I was thinking that you are the one who was overwhelmingly stronger though.”

‘Uu―mm’ Commander Yamagata groaned. He was happy with his faith at him though.

“However, isn’t this rule disadvantageous to Japan?”

Kazuki turned back to the commander and said what weighed his mind.

“Searching where are the Three Sacred Treasures located somewhere in the Haunted Grounds…if that’s the rule, doesn’t the vastness of the Haunted Ground in Yamato’s territory far surpass the Haunted Ground in Japan’s territory?”

Japan’s Knight Order marched out as fast as possible if there were Haunted Ground created and dealt with it quickly before any serious harm could reach the people. They completely dealt with the Haunted Ground before it could spread.

But the more a Haunted Ground spread out, the magic power inside it increased thickly and it was said with that magic power it was easier for powerful Demon Beast and Sacred Treasure to be born. That meant it was hard for Sacred Treasure to be born in Japan.

In regards to that, for the current Yamato―as far as Kazuki saw when he infiltrated Ise, even when Haunted Ground was born it was mostly left as it was to enlarge itself rapidly.

With that kind of situation, surely there were various sizes of Haunted Grounds scattered throughout various places in Yamato.

East Japan that punctually liberated Haunted Ground until now was always seriously working hard and so there was nothing like a calamitous giant haunted ground remaining here. It was a good thing that the country was safe but there was also no Sacred Treasure here.

If there was the Three Sacred Treasures created in Haunted Grounds somewhere acting in concert with the confrontation to decide the true King, there was a fairly high chance that it would be created in the territory of Yamato’s side that right now was in chaos…such thinking was only natural.

Wasn’t that a rule that made fool of the side that did their best.

“No, you also cannot say that. It’s not the case that Japan’s Knight Order are able to deal with all the Haunted Ground. This side of east Japan is also neglecting a Haunted Ground that we cannot deal with.”

“Neglected Haunted Ground…? I never heard that kind of story though.”

If there was that kind of thing, wouldn’t the mass media gave more of a bashing to the government?

Right there some waiters entered the private room carrying the cuisine. Commander Yamagata’s expression made a high-strung expression for an instant and then he erased his expression. The waiter served a soup that was enough for four people’s share.

The soup had a clear amber color but it was releasing an amazing rich aroma, a really mystical soup.

The waiters sensed the atmosphere of the two guests and left from the room wordlessly.

Actually there was no doubt that this was a soup that had to be tasted while it hadn’t cooled down yet, but…Kazuki and Commander Yamagata continued their talk.

“…After all this is a story that is not really reported in the news see.”

“Haunted Ground that is not reported in the news…?”

“<Fuji’s Sea of Trees>. Against this very first observed Haunted Ground in Japan, {{furigana|the national defense agency at the time|JDF}} could do anything at all and just overlooked its enlargement. Around the time when the Knight Order was established its scale had already become something totally out of hand. Even right now it is still left alone as an evacuation zone with a radius area of 20 kilometer and still continuing to expand―it’s a <Grand Haunted Ground> that people are starting to forget. Just this one Haunted Ground can rival all of the Haunted Grounds in west Japan altogether. ''If in the case that there are the Three Sacred Treasures in east Japan, it will be definitely there.''”

Grand Haunted Ground….

Kazuki lost his words from the shock that was as if his world was overturned.

“The rest is going to be decided in this one week. Now then, from here on is the real issue at hand that I want to tell you but…”

Commander Yamagata suddenly put his elbow on top of the table and he leaned his body forward.

The story until now was something that even the spy should be able to grasp already.

The real issue. As if his switch was flipped after hearing those words, Kazuki was once more being conscious of the spy’s existence. Was the spy who came to tail or to intercept his communication had already been captured by his comrades?

Without paying any intention to such turmoil inside Kazuki, Commander Yamagata got into the core of the problem.

“―A request for a new quest from the Knight Order to the Knight Academy. This is something I decided arbitrarily, the top brass of the Knight Order is still not aware of this.”

The information from now on should be exactly the information the Yamato camp would be so eager to get that they weren’t going to be able to hold their drool….

Kazuki paid attention to their surrounding somehow or other. His gaze darted around the surrounding. It was mostly a subconscious action but there was infinitesimal Extra Sense occurring in his gaze.

That was also the customary practice as the swordsman of Hayashizaki-style who principled themselves in battlefield presence.

That was why at that time Kazuki noticed.

“!?”

The vicinity of this private room was being surrounded by minute magic power.

Kazuki’s countenance changed before he stood from his chair and looked around his vicinity.

Thin and flat magic power was traveling along the wall, ceiling, and the planks of the floor inside the room, flowing like a blood in capillary vessel.

When they first entered this room, there shouldn’t be this kind of magic power.

“Something wrong?”

Commander Yamagata asked thinking Kazuki’s behavior as strange.

Kazuki didn’t respond to that and began his spell incantation.

The thinly spreading magic power…he was going to burn them all wholesale!

“This hand reach out to the height of Babel, right now this hand grasp the thunderbolt of god tightly! In accordance with my life, o lightning, whirl by my will! Collider Field!!”

Lotte’s weapons creation magic. Kazuki equipped an iron armor that sprung forth barrier of electric current in his right hand.

When that iron armor was stuck onto the floor, he raised his fist overhead.

The skill user could consciously control the electric current produced from this iron armor. Avoiding Commander Yamagata who had almost no defensive magic power, and also in order to not send damage outside this private room, it was possible to only flow the electricity to the magic power presence that was surrounding this room.

That instant, the magic power that surrounded this room reacted oversensitively. The magic power moved *zuzozozozozozo!* and leaped forcefully as if in terror, gathering in one spot at the ceiling.

At one point in that ceiling, a deep black stain was formed in a blink of eye.

…It was water! The water that was tinged with magic power was flowing through the wall and the ceiling of this room!!

From the ceiling, [splash], a single blob of water spilled down to the floor.

It was not a drop of water dripping down, but a large blob of water that might possibly have the mass of a single human.

Toward the phenomenon so strange even though it was involved with magic, Kazuki and Commander Yamagata gulped their breath.

The blob of water that spilled down on the floor was not spreading out and staining the floor, having a fixed elasticity it swelled on top of the floor like a slime.

That big pile of water―transformed into a human’s shape.

It was completely like a water human. That shape reflected light while being transparent in glitters, but it was shaped into a face that even Kazuki had remembered seeing before.

“…Eleonora!!”

The Einherjar’s, water Magika Stigma!

The water that made a human shape, in the blink of eye its texture mutated―into the original living flesh of Eleonora in her Magic Dress appearance.

“…O undulating stormy seas, envelope my hand become the whip that strike the small person without mercy! Flöte Schlange!!”

When Kazuki took the stance of going to hit her with his iron armor, Eleonora too casted an offense magic and directed the water whip to Kazuki while taking an intercepting stance.

It was the level 1 magic of her contracted Diva but it was still a frightfully fast chanting.

“Splendid. If electric current is flowed when I’m becoming a thinly spreading water, then I would helplessly fall into magic intoxication. That was really dangerous just now.”

“Spy of Einherjar…!”

Commander Yamagata judged the situation and leaked out a voice of dismay.

She changed her own body into water and permeated herself into the ceiling, wall, and the floor inside the room.

Squirming water that possessed a will…a magic unimaginable by their imagination. If it was in a building that used wood which contained a lot of moisture, it was possible for her to creep in anywhere like this.

Kazuki remembered the happening at Nagoya.

Kazuki and others were talking regarding the treatment for the Ryouzanpaku fellows inside the command room that had soundproofing applied. There Eleonora appeared late, but the girl showed a behavior as if she had seen through their conversation so far.

There was no mistake that she also performed espionage like this that time.

Soundproofing or whatever else was irrelevant, she was permeating into the soundproof material.

“Were you the spy? So you, were leaking out information to Yamato.”

When Kazuki grilled her with question, Eleonora shook with her eyebrows twitched.

As if she was doubted of something that didn’t even get close to imagination.

“…It’s hard to deny if I am asked whether I’m a spy or not, but it’s really vexing that I’m suspected to be related to Yamato. All of my action is done for the sake of Captain Beatrix.”

“For Beatrix’s sake you say?”

“It’s dangerous for you and captain to deepen your relation more than this. And so I…am trying to gather information that can become pretext for hostility between Germany and Japan. Not a dangling relationship like now, with a clear hostile relation between our two countries even Beatrix can get over you. If there are some kind of material that can be used to persuade even my country. Even if it’s just something with strained interpretation…”

Eleonora’s eyes narrowed suddenly, a chill like ice resided inside it.

“Captain’s spirit as a soldier must not get colored by emotion and become dulled. Rather you should be killed by Captain Beatrix’s hand.”

The Einherjar was by no means Kazuki and the other’s ally.

“…Hayashizaki-kun, what to do?”

Commander Yamagata asked Kazuki.

“…Let’s request for her to withdraw. Peacefully.”

“Is that fine, doing so?”

Commander Yamagata entrusted the decision to Kazuki until the end was surely because he understood that if they stirred up trouble here then he would only dragged Kazuki’s feet.

Commander Yamagata didn’t see him as a subordinate or a student. He was regarding him as an equal human. Kazuki was happy of that.

“The other country surely wouldn’t say any protest even if we defeat her here, but our relationship with Beatrix and her group will break down.”

Personally it was not like his relationship with Beatrix was particularly a something or other.

Surely worsening their relation with Germany here was not good.

“Also I think it’s the truth that this girl has no connection with Yamato.”

It was just by chance that in the timing while their side was searching for Yamato’s spy that they could also discover her. Rather than saying this was a coincidence, this was an inevitable timing.

Just now he unconsciously got flustered, but Germany was strongly in precaution against China. It was hard to imagine that the Einherjar would do something like leaking out information to Yamato who was tying relationship with China.

For Yamato there was no meaning to deliberately employ the Einherjar whose relation with them was internationally complex as a spy even though they already had spies slipping through the government and the academy beforehand.

“Even if we commence attack from our side against an opponent that is searching of material for hostility with us, that will be just what the opponent wish for. If we have to say which side the anti-China Germany is in, they are a party that is closer to ally of our side.”

“I’m glad that our side’s intention is transmitted. After all I too want to refrain from getting into something like a one-to-one fight against you in this place.”

Right there the door of the private room was knocked and “The main dishes”, the waiter came in.

The waiter turned his gaze to Eleonora and “Oh?” he made a puzzled face.

“Excuse me but, this honored guest is…”

“An exhibitionist and an illegal intruder. Please lead her out.”

When Kazuki said that with a slight vengeful thought, Eleonora said “You, even if you don’t said it that way…”, for the first time her expression was shaken, then she undid her Magic Dress and returned to her Einherjar uniform appearance.

Eleonora was taken away by the waiter.

Magnificent main dishes were lined up on top of the table. With Eleonora gone, Kazuki and Commander Yamagata sat back on the chairs.

“Anyway it’s fine to return to the story right?”

Kazuki nodded. There was no more presence of magic power around them.

Kazuki finally tried the soup before the main dish. It was thoroughly getting cold.

“The government had handed down directive to the Knight Order for <Operation Fuji’s Sea of Trees Exploration> and I became the commanding officer of that operation.”

“That’s…congratulations.”

“This is not a proper thing for someone of my rank, but this is the form of recognition for my achievement in the battle against Yamato. In other words this is completely thanks to you. Both Kougetsu Kanon and Yagumo Akane are appointed as staff officer, we plan to ask for your assistance in various things.”

Commander Yamagata faced Kazuki and lowered his head deeply.

Kazuki became completely flustered and said “All that even without commander-san bowing your head to me…!”

He was not used to an adult being this modest.

He also felt a confusion when Headmaster Amasaki gave his recognition to him but―in the society there were also adults that could face a kid straightforwardly without paying any heed to age or social position.

“Now then, from now on is the main topic, but…for the sake of this operation, I don’t plan to move the Knight Order until the very last minute.”

“Ha?”

Hearing that declaration that could be taken as a dereliction of duty, Kazuki opened his eyes wide.

“I’m going to take my time preparing, straining my excuse even if my superior keep pestering me, making difficulties, to the end I won’t let the knights enter the sea of trees of Fuji without exception. And then, I’m going to make a request for Quest to all of you of the Knight Academies to explore the Fuji’s Sea of Trees, that’s what I’m thinking.”

He really said something outrageous here….

While Kazuki reached out his hand to a Peking duck, he felt a painful nervousness as if a pitch black tar was poured into his stomach.

“This Grand Haunted Ground that is left alone until this much because it is unmanageable even for the Knight Order, you are going to leave it all to be taken care by the students?”

“The main reason that it became unmanageable and is being left alone is because the Knight Order is too busy and there is not enough manpower to be allocated there. It’s not a problem of strength. I think if it’s the Knight Academy that you lead then this is in the level that you sufficiently deal with. I have no doubt here that the Knight Academy in the generation of you all is the strongest in history you know.”

“Even if you said that kind of thing to the person that just entered the academy three months ago.”

“I don’t want to let Yamato’s spy get their hand on Fuji’s Sea of Trees. The people I can trust in the Knight Order is too few. Of course I know that it seems there is also a spy that had slipped into the Knight Academy. But even so there is also a simplicity in the command system of the Knight Academy. If it’s you then you should be able to control how to deal with the spy.”

Certainly, that was able to be done in Magic War Okehasama and Sekigahara.

“And also you have started to move your spy countermeasure right? I’m waiting in expectation for your result here.”

Kazuki finally brought the Peking duck wrapped in batter into his mouth.

It was delicious but, he became unable to feel its enjoyment.

As the repayment of this meal, an outrageous work was going to be pushed onto him.

However…there was also the feeling of a small fire being lit inside his heart from being completely relied on like this by the person in front of his eyes.

‘…Is that so.’ Kazuki noticed for the first time.

He might be sulking right now.

When he thought about how he was harshly worked about in the war, and then when it became a ceasefire he was kept out of the loop, and on top of all that he was mocked by the [King] of the other countries of how he was so out of loop….

“I will make my former knight subordinates that I can trust take the position as the guards that protect the gate of Fuji’s Sea of Trees. There should be no possibility for the old generation of knights to be polluted by the spy compared to the active duty generation.”

China first sent in their spy to the center of the government and making use of their authority they were sending spies for generations to the Knight Academy.

If the sequence of the spies’ infiltration was like this, then the more they traced back the generation the degree of the contamination should be lower.

“I instructed them to absolutely not let any knight enter. During that time I ask all of you to complete the capture of the Haunted Ground. I’ll leave things like capturing squad composition and whatever else to you. Fuji’s Sea of Trees is vast but making the best use of your ability, it should be effective if you divided your team into several units.”

Kazuki’s ability―he could sense the general location of the girls who had deepened their bond with him and have a telepathic communication that transcended distance with girls who had positivity level more than 150.

“Fuji’s Sea of Yrees is…all kind of electromagnetic wave and GPS are obstructed due to the magic power distortion, compass too goes crazy there. Even if there is no spy accompanying you, I think your leadership is suitable for traversing this Haunted Ground on foot.”

There was some truth there.

However…this unknown Grand Haunted Ground might be even more dangerous than a war with human as the opponent.

There was almost no life lost in war because of the blessing of defensive magic power, even in the worst case they would become a prisoner of war.

However they couldn’t hope for that kind of mercy and allowance from the Demon Beast that became their opponent in the Haunted Ground.

Surely it would be best to gather the elites as the member for participating in this quest. Even if they were divided into several units, at the very least there must be one person added among each team that was a girl that had tied a bond with Kazuki. Like that he wanted to constantly be able to grasp their movements.

The students who didn’t get to participate in the war against Yamato were wrapped in passion of [I too am going at the next battle for sure!]. If right now he was taking applications from students for participation in the Quest this time, perhaps there would be too much candidates.

Surely it would be necessary to make the participation conditions of the candidates’ rank and Quest’s practical experience even stricter compared with the battle against Yamato.

After Kazuki collected his thoughts on that and conveyed it to Commander Yamagata, he nodded with a hum “Right”.

“I want you to select the members as careful as possible. It might be strange for me to say this seeing that I’m the one who burdened all these to the students, but the public opinion will be severe if there are victims that come out from this.”

Escaping from responsibility…rather than calling it that it seems that he was aware himself that he relied too much on the students.

“Selecting the members carefully should also double as obstruction for the spy to slip inside. I especially want you to be cautious of the Sword Division students.”

“…You too are suspecting the Sword Division?”

“That’s just a logical thinking. Enrolling into the Sword Division is easier compared to enrolling into the Magic Division. I think if they are sending a spy then they are going to send them to the Sword Division.”

“That’s so but as a spy the return of the earned information will be far bigger in the Magic Division right? Even though the hurdle to enroll into the Magic Division is high, but if they figured out a child with high magic talent beforehand and raised her as a spy…that child will surely get bestowed with Stigma.”

Fundamentally, Solomon 72 Pillar was choosing their contractor from the quantity of magic power.

Which Diva was choosing which student seemed to be determined from the match of both sides' personality wavelength.

He especially felt it when he was looking at Koyuki and Vepar.

“That’s…certainly that’s so but…you are right, insert one comrade you can really trust into each unit without exception and don’t slack off on your surveillance even to the students of the Magic Division.”

The door was knocked and the waiter came carrying the desert of Chinese dim sum.

During that time, Kazuki and Commander Yamagata held their tongues and reopen their conversation once the waiter was gone.

“It’s better if we move out as fast as possible isn’t it?”

When Kazuki said that, Commander Yamagata nodded while moving a mango pudding with a spoon into his mouth.

The instant he stuffed his cheek with the pudding, that expression of his broke out into a smile like a kid.

“Yeah, after all the slower the capturing goes, the pressure on me to move the Knight Order is going to be troublesome.”

When he exited the Chinese cuisine restaurant with Commander Yamagata, Kazuha-senpai and Kanae was waiting for him in front of the entrance.

The special unit of the Sword Division was not around them. In exchange….

“Seems like the talk is over isn’t it, Nii-sama.”

While Kazuki responded with a nod, he asked with knitted eyebrows.

“…This girl is?”

Kanae was seizing the scruff of the neck of a dark skinned girl that was extolled with wild beauty.

“…Roshoukou of Ryouzanpaku was tailing Nii-sama, so I caught her.”

Shoukou-san went “Tahaha” with an embarrassed wry smile in her expression. She was wearing a T-shirt and jeans that were often worn by ordinary girl of Japan, a rough outfit that seemed to be procured from somewhere.

“Commander Yamagata, was there no treatment like restraints or monitoring done to her?”

“Of course this girl was given to the custody of the Knight Order.”

“Of course I went a little wild and escaped ze! What’s called picaresque hated any shackle! You guys didn’t teach me for even a bit about the conference’s content, so that make me think to investigate it myself see. Then I wondered if I’m gonna learn something if I hang around you.”

Shoukou-san directed her eyes to Kazuki in a glance. This person too was loitering around Kazuki. …Of course there was no way that this girl was a spy from Yamato.

“Went wild you say…? You mean there was some kind of damage that came out?”

Commander Yamagata became slightly flustered.

“I didn’t really do anything big okay, Commander-san. I took care not to Summoning Magic in the middle of city so that’s why I got caught like this. No but, this person is strong! A big shot huh.”

Shoukou-san answered Commander Yamagata with a slightly respectful tone.

“For the moment, I know my position. <ref>Shoukou here keep changing her way of talking. Before this she talked slightly roughly like a ruffian, but in this sentence she is using a polite language.</ref>However we resented the treatment you give us. If the conference was over already, there is nothing wrong with letting us know how the situation had developed isn’t it? I was showing a light rampage as the expression of my discontent.”

She was by no means a thoughtless person. Her action mixed intelligence and wildness and also combined with haggling. Shoukou-san bared her eyes to Commander Yamagata glaringly and made him faltered.

“Got it, I’m going to inform you the circumstances. For now we are going back to the garrison first.”

“If you talk to us upfront like that, our bunch too is not gonna do anything violent yeah.<ref>Now she is back to talk roughly again.</ref>”

“…Kanae-kun, release her.”

When Commander Yamagata said so, Kanae released her hand from Shoukou-san’s scruff of the neck in a flash.

With a smiling face in a good mood, Shouko-san snuggled close with a ‘pyon’ besides Commander Yamagata.

“How ‘bout we go back cordially while holding hands too?”

“Lay it off, we look like parent and child so I might get reported.”

After the commander replied wearily to Shouko-san’s frivolous talk, Shouko-san leaked out a voice of vulgar chuckle “Hihhihhi”. Kazuki looked back to Kanae’s direction.

“…So there was no other spy?”

Was there no other spy with the exception of Eleonora and Shouko-san. Kanae nodded deeply toward Kazuki’s question.

In the side Kazuha-senpai too tilted her head while knitting her eyebrows.

“…If there was a suspicious guy then we shouldn’t miss them I think but as you see―. We are convinced though that we have already stretched our surveillance without any gap.”

“Maybe the spy noticed the surveillance in return and so they stopped taking action in the open instead.”

“Hm―mm, we have already trained intensively in covert action though. Well, even with our footsteps erased it’s not like our figure also got erased so I cannot guarantee that absolutely.”

So this meant that the crucial spy itself didn’t fall into the trap.

But from now on the exploration of Fuji’s Sea of Trees would begin with the Knight Academy becoming its spearhead.

Surely it would be best to continue the security around him from now on too.

“If the spy is caught, hand him over to the Knight Order.”

Commander Yamagata who was dragging back Shoukou-san turned around their way.

“There is Telepathy interrogation group in the Knight Order. If it’s them then they will surely be able to drag out the information using interrogation and Telepathy and then haul out all the spies like pulling out sweet potato<ref>Japanese idiom. The vine of sweet potato is so like a chain that you only need to pull one root and you can uproot many sweet potatoes in succession.</ref>. It’s important to catch even just one no matter who. With just a single action of you all, it might be possible to eradicate all the spies.”

Interrogation and Telepathy was it…. Kazuki nodded while feeling a shuddering thing inside him.

===Part 5===

When Kazuki came home to the Witch’s Mansion, a strange voice could be heard.

It was from the kitchen’s direction. Thinking it strange, he carried his feet there and,

“Pour the boiling water vigorously! From that, convection will happen inside the pot and stir the tea leaves!”

“Yes, I understand!”

“Besides, what’s with this tea leaves? Even though it can’t be helped because this is Japan’s domestic product, won’t the aroma of old tea leaves become worse instead.”

“But fermented tea leaves can keep for a long time righ…”

“No! That is so but no! Black tea is easy to absorb aroma and very delicate. If you want to preserve the fresh aroma for a long time, please use a sealed container instead of this careless container.”

“Yes, I understand!”

―Kazuki who peeked into the kitchen received a shock.

There was an unthinkable person inside the familiar kitchen of the Witch’s Mansion.

First was Hikaru-senpai. And then at her side was—a gentleman wearing a glen check suits was standing by her side, the two of them were brewing black tea.

“…Britain’s King!”

Hearing Kazuki’s leaked out voice, that person turned back to the direction of the doorway.

“…So it’s you. I should have introduced myself already to you right, Arthur Basileus at your service. Good evening, Hayashizaki Kazuki.”

“I was surprised that black tea culture was still surviving in Japan but, it seems that the way to brew black tea had become completely sloppy here. However, I wonder if I’m saying that a little too harsh to a lady.”

Three portions of black tea were prepared in the living room. Kazuki, Hikaru, and Arthur sat down surrounding the table.

Arthur brought the teacup to his mouth while still a little dissatisfied with its aroma.

“No, no. With this I can brew tastier black tea than Kazuki or Akane-senpai see. Thank you!”

Toward Hikaru-senpai who had a friendly grin on her face, Arthur too “Fuh” showed a smile.

“It seems you are an owner of a wonderful disposition. Looking at that smile without any cloudiness also warms this feeling of mine. The next time I visit here I will bring a lot of true English tea as a present.”

Arthur held the hand of Hikaru-senpai who sat beside him tightly and whispered to her ear.

“So, what did you come here for?”

“Oops, my bad. I became a little too familiar with her in front of your eyes. I have no ulterior motive so I beg your pardon.”

“No, I don’t mind it though.”

“Oh? A lady this lovely, you don’t mind even if you see another man trying to get friendly with her? Something like that just will not do you know, you have to treat her more importantly.”

No, why in the world would someone like the King of Britain show his figure in this kind of place, at any rate his head was already full with that question.

It was only that this was not the situation to say about such trivial matter.

No, it was not like he didn’t think of Hikaru-senpai importantly though….

“Eh, is Kazuki feeling jealous? Hehehe, how troubling―! Then should I get friendlier with this person I wonder―!!”

Hikaru-senpai held back Arthur’s hand with an unguarded smiling face.

“Seee― Kazuki, seee―” She made merry with Arthur’s hand provocatively while smiling.

This was trivial, he thought that but…! Besides senpai, even though you were supposed to be bad with a man why did…!

“I, i-i-i-it doesn’t really matter what trivial thing senpai is going to do with another man, I’m going to believe in my bond with senpai after all!”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 178.jpg|thumb]]

“Ahaha, you are shaking! Yaa―i yaa―i. How happy! But it’s okay you know, this person, is a girl you see.”

“Eh?” Kazuki spontaneously opened his eyes wide.

Arthur too, after he stared blankly for a moment, “…What are you talking about?” he separated his hand from Hikaru-senpai timidly. That manner of his hand was obviously agitated.

“Saying things like I’m faking my gender, on what basis are you saying that young lady?”

“Uu―nn, from the sixth sense of a fellow similar person I wonder?”

“To be called as a liar because of such groundless reason like that just won’t fly for me. If you are not such a lovely lady, this is something that cannot be settled by anything other than throwing a handkerchief of duel challenge.”

“For me, as long as Kazuki is not bothered by it, then whichever is fine though♪”

Arthur averted his eyes from Hikaru-senpai as if running away and he looked back at Kazuki.

“By the way, Mister Hayashizaki asked me what I’m doing coming here didn’t you? Certainly I did not come here for reasons like giving lecture of black tea nor for the sake of meeting a lovely lady.”

“You are bluntly averting the topic aren’t you?”

“I’m not particularly averting any topic. I came here to advise you.”

“Advise?”

Arthur loosened down his expression a little from this change of topic.

“I am mostly freely allowed to do whatever I want by this country. …Speaking as an envoy it leaves me with a good impression but, it also makes me think if all of you are not acting a little too unconcerned here despite how right now, the military force of other countries is entering your country.”

Military force. Thinking it normally they were too exaggerated words.

But right now, there was most likely no doubt that it was not an exaggeration or anything for just this one person in front of him to be called as [military force]. Because he was a King that had reached completion….

“What do you think the minimum military force who has slipped into a hostile nation will aim for the foremost?”

Kazuki knitted his eyebrows hearing that sudden question.

Even before Kazuki could answer, Arthur continued his words.

“I’ll say it right to the point. Please pay attention to assassination attempt. The people who introduced themselves as envoys and entered this country, don’t just believe with stupid honesty that they are really a peaceful envoy.”

If. If right now in this place this King of Britain went on a rampage.

…Could he protect himself and Hikaru-senpai, he wonders.

Kazuki spontaneously put back the teacup that he had moved to his lips onto the table.

“You don’t need to worry regarding me. Please try that black tea before it cools down. I will absolutely not do any behavior that run counter to chivalry. I too am holding a favorable impression of you. If there is someone that is going to make a move…for example Russia. Saying it clearly, that country is closer to Yamato’s…or rather China’s standpoint.”

About that, Kazuki too had suspected it and nodded his head without any shock. Arthur was “Hou” and narrowed her eyes.

“The King of that country too came to this country herself as the envoy. …Ilyaelia Murometz. She was calm and cool and someone of prompt decision. She had no hesitation in what she was going to do and when her surrounding thought [dangerous] she had already finished her action. She was that kind of human.”

Kazuki had already encountered her in the sky above the Isonokami Shrine.

At that time Kazuki didn’t feel any personal danger from her.

But at that time she surely didn’t know yet that Kazuki was a King.

On the other hand, her performance of banishing Son Shouryuu from the battlefield was exactly something terrific.

“And then one more person you should be careful with is Queen Regina of Italia. Her action’s foundational principle is really simple. I am pleased with you but at that time she had already evaluated you as a worthless human. If at that place I was not together with her, I’m sure that she would immediately cut you down right there.”

“…Unbelievable.”

“You really think so? She is thinking that humans who don’t receive the [blessing of Olympia] are all trash. You don’t know what a dangerous thing it is to be thought as [trivial] by her. …Unfortunately, Queen Regina doesn’t happen to have any sensitiveness to look forward of what will come out from the immature flower bud.”

Immature flower bud. He didn’t even need to ask, those words were pointing to Kazuki’s matter.

He was still an immature King. This was a truth that was impossible to not recognize.

This gentleman was looking down on him.

Competitive spirit flared up inside Kazuki’s chest fleetingly, unconsciously strength filled his eyes.

Receiving Kazuki’s gaze, Arthur smiled friendly.

“You don’t get timid no matter what is said to you, that’s a good eye. It makes me harbor a premonition that a magnificent petal will bloom from you. No matter what kind of King it is, there are no humans with average force of will that are chosen for that position, that’s why there is nothing more foolish than not waiting for the blooming. The one who contested the seat of King with you, Yamato’s…Aisu Ikousai too is an interesting character isn’t she?”

It seemed Arthur had met with Aisu Ikousai too. It was only natural thinking about it. The envoys of the Magic Advanced Countries visited both side of Japan and Yamato and they were expected to listen to what each of them had to say after all.

However Aisu Ikousai and this King Arthur…for some reason he couldn’t imagine how their conversation went.

“In the first place Queen Regina is aware that you are not recognized as [King] by the government of this country. That’s why she is thinking that it’s going to be trivial even if she eliminated you with some coerciveness. How deplorable it is I wonder, all of you who are not in a mythology country but still in a democratic country cannot understand the importance of King. I had practically met with the big shots in the conference but my impression is that even if you got killed by Queen Regina, they ''will surely not get particularly bothered by it''.”

Arthur said [still]. As if democracy was a politic ideology that was even more backward compared to mythology doctrine or religious doctrine. Inside these guys, their thoughts about all these doctrine was completely reversed.

However his criticism regarding Japan’s government was most likely something accurate.

“Anyway, please be careful. You too is going to challenge <Fuji’s Sea of Trees> right? I too seized in my hand only one Sacred Treasure in a certain Haunted Ground, and became someone who is recognized as a King. But…what is called Haunted Ground is also the most suitable location for assassination to take place.”

Location that was also the most suitable for assassination―he recalled about the time when he met Lotte.

She too was about to get killed in a location of Haunted Ground with an assault that was going to get dressed as an accident.

“That’s all the matter I want to convey to you. I wish to challenge you in a duel at the appropriate place after all.”

Arthur stood up. Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai too stood up and saw off Arthur until the entranceway.

Hikaru-senpai raised her voice with “See- you, Arthur-chan!”

Kazuki didn’t have any intention to become that overly familiar in his contact with Arthur until that far but,

“Thank you for telling me so many various things.” He said his thanks.

“My pleasure.”

Leaving those words behind, Arthur took his leave while his stick rang out *katsun katsun* with each of his step.

“Ka―zuki-! Sorry for teasing you okay.”

The moment Arthur was gone from there, Hikaru-senpai leaped at him right from the side.

Even while being unsteady from her momentum, he answered “It doesn’t bother me, senpai.”

“I’m not going to be a girl except in front of Kazuki. …I can be a girl right?”

She talked while clinging and dangling from Kazuki’s neck with her both legs kicking around.

A girl was it? Senpai looked like a stupidly innocent kid though.

===Part 6===

The evening of that day, Kazuki gathered everyone inside the student council room of the Magic Division.

Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Mio, Koyuki, Lotte, Karin, Kamimura-san, everyone of the Witch’s Mansion.

Kanae, Kohaku, Torazou-san, Kazuha-senpai, the lineup of the Sword Division.

Yumeno-san who proactively assisted the Student Council too as the newspaper committed chairman.

And then Headmaster Amasaki and Liz Liza-sensei.

Kazuki reported exactly what he learned from his talk with Commander Yamagata toward all these faces he were acquainted with.

And then also about how they couldn’t discover the spy.

“…We are really going to decide something this important with that something like this treasure hunting game…”

Kaguya-senpai leaked out a dumbfounded voice. As expected it seemed she was bothered by that aspect.

“Even if we decided the victor using this way, the loser side is never going to accept it and they will surely just restart the war once more won’t they?”

Kanae said with a severe tone. However what she said that there will be no meaning in doing this because of that was by no means true.

“Even if the loser restarts the war and forcefully wins, it will only become something that won’t be acknowledged by the other Magic Advanced Countries. As a country it will become a considerably thorny path to follow.”

When Kazuki pointed that out, Kanae said “I see, as expected from Nii-sama” and nodded.

“Isn’t this better, instead of an annihilation battle where we don’t know when it’s going to end and we have to continue fighting endlessly until we cornered the enemy to the edge of west Japan. If it’s Kazu-nii then he will absolutely win in the end.”

Mio was optimistically believing in Kazuki. However.

“In Amaterasu’s analysis, she said that the side which obtained two or more out of the Three Sacred Treasures will be victorious in the last duel. I too am in the same opinion with her.”

Ikousai was strong.

Moreover in something like a duel that betted the life or death of a country…was an unimaginable situation for Kazuki who had lived in a democratic country until now. Sure enough whether he could cross swords in such a duel with a normal mentality or not, just imagining it made him break in a cold sweat.

King―As expected what became the problem was this wondering, whether he was someone appropriate or not as a King.

They absolutely mustn’t lose in this Race of the Three Sacred Treasures Hunt.

“Even if we are calling it a hunting race, it’s the end already for each side if the Sacred Treasures are not born in the Haunted Ground inside their territory right? Isn’t this a game of luck depending on the mood of the Haunted Ground?”

Hikaru-senpai tilted her head. However Kazuki immediately denied that.

“No, I think when push come to shove, the other side will unconcernedly come invading our territory.”

If there were no Sacred Treasure in their own territory, it was fine to just invade the other side’s territory.

“The Knight Order should also have already thought that far. …But when it becomes a scramble without heeding any rule, the spy’s existence will become even more of a hindrance.”

They had to resolve the spy problem before the situation changed into a bogged down battle.

…But the operation to lure out the spy in the open had ended in failure.

That was a big problem.

“If the spy really existed then this should be a bait that they shouldn’t be able to ignore right?”

Kaguya-senpai too leaked out a bewildered voice. Even right now when he was telling the story to everyone like this, their surrounding was being guarded by the Sword Division’s students that had received training.

“Is there any chance that the spy actually doesn’t exist?”

Hikaru-senpai smiled negligently.

No, the spy supposedly existed. Like the students who had connection to the former Board Chairman Takasugi.

Why didn’t the spy come to take the bait…?

―''Did the spy obtain the information into his hand from a position where he didn’t even need to do something like tailing Kazuki to a meeting in a closed room outside the school''?”

The information that Kazuki obtained was brought back like this to the Student Council room.

Kazuki reflexively looked around everyone, his comrades that were gathering inside this Student Council room.

But Lotte didn’t say anything at all.

Kazuki had already talked about all the matters regarding the exploration of Fuji’s Sea of Trees.

“Let’s think about how we are going to investigate the Grand Haunted Ground by dividing ourselves into several units. If one member of the Witch’s Mansion is inserted into each group, then I will be able to sense the location of each unit using Leme’s power. If we do that then the safety should increase by a fair amount.”

Kazuki explained about Leme’s power of positivity level map. Kazuki could visualize the location of all his comrades that had high positivity level from his own location using magic power vision.

“That’s, for example when I’m in the toilet, that fact will be leaked out to Kazuki then?”

Hikaru-senpai asked while smiling wryly.

“No…for some reason, someone with a high positivity level to me will give out a strong reaction, but if they don’t want to meet me even unconsciously, like when you want to be alone, then it seems there will be no reaction at all in the map. According to Leme, this is a consideration or something for people’s privacy.”

“In other words this ability conveys the person’s feeling of wanting to meet Kazuki exactly like that!”

Mio said that happily. Well, it was something like that.

The higher the positivity level of the other side, the clearer he would be able to sense the where about of the person from the strong reaction.

Kanae and Kohaku raised their voice calling out “Not fair, not fair!”

Even if they called it unfair, it just made him troubled.

“That means president also understands my location?”

Yumeno-san began to talk timidly.

“No, I mostly don’t understand Yumeno-san’s location. The positivity level is insufficient after all.”

“Eh, no, I, I don’t hate Chief President at all though!”

Kazuki smiled wryly to the flustered Yumeno-san.

“But you don’t like me as much as Mio right?”

“Eh, ah, yes.” When Yumeno-san took a glance, she frankly understood after seeing Mio who was staring at Kazuki with red cheeks.

“Somehow…Chief President’s harem is really amazing. Do I also have to like Hayashizaki-san more too I wonder…”

“No, you don’t need to do such thing at all though. Sorry if this makes you feel hard to be here.”

This newspaper committee chairman girl was also taking the initiative to undertake the practical works like taking the records of the meeting’s proceeding for them. He only knew her for a short time, but Kazuki harbored a strong trust and gratitude to her.

“Don’t mind it at all! I am just as you see, an unreliable human so that’s why…being needed by someone where I can do my best makes me happy! I will work even harder to be more and more useful!”

Yumeno-san said that with a bright smiling face that contained no two-faced at all that he could see in it.

While feeling warmth spreading in his chest, Kazuki nodded back saying “Thank you.”

That’s right, there shouldn’t be any ulterior motive and the like at all behind this smiling face, that’s what he thought….

“Doing that the number of the investigation team will be limited then. The number of Magika Stigma that had tied a bond enough with Otouto-kun is, perhaps around six people…?”

Kaguya-senpai asked for confirmation from Kazuki. Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Mio, Koyuki, Lotte, Kazuha-senpai, there were six people. That meant adding Kazuki himself into that number they could only make seven teams at most.

“For the quest this time, there will be quite a large number of students that will enter their name as candidates but, selecting the few elites among them is the better way isn’t it?”

Kaguya-senpai said that while tapping her hand on her chin. Kazuki also had similar thought with her.

“Let’s open an extraordinary student general meeting tomorrow and announce the quest this time to the students.”

They had to hurry about this matter. Gathering everyone at the evening of the same day where he met Commander Yamagata at the afternoon was for the sake of that.

Conducting the selection of the students that wished to participate and after finishing with that they could finally began the exploration.

“During the period of preparation, what do you think of sending us, the members of the Student Council as the <advance troops unit> into the Grand Haunted Ground to look around? If we gathered preliminary information before the main event then the safety of this quest will rise.”

Hikaru-senpai suggested. That was certainly a good thinking, Kazuki also thought so.

During the time it would take to organize the units’ composition, Kazuki and the others of the Student Council should continue to move.

“Then let’s divide the advance troops unit into two. I want to divide us into my team, and then Mio’s team.”

Kazuki taught to everyone that with Lemegeton’s ability he could communicate telepathically with a partner whose positivity level had gone higher past a certain value. Because Kazuki and Mio could always converse with each other, it was for the best for the two of them to be in a different team.

Everyone made uproar once more.

“Wait a second, the only one that ability can be used on is just Mio-chan!?”

Kaguya-senpai raised a flustered voice.

“Fuu―n, Kazuki, I really want you to disclose the positivity level number openly to everyone for one time so we can see.”

Hikaru-senpai talked in the way as if she thought this as interesting, but there was not even a speck of laugh in her eyes.

Koyuki too said “Rather than something like losing in positivity level from Kazuki himself, this is more vexing in a certain meaning…” while looking down, while Mio said “Fuffuu―n! I’m the number one that’s the most madly in love!!” in a strange pride.

“All of you, it’s just a slight difference desu. Because I too am supposed to love Kazuki-oniisan very much myself desu.”

Lotte said that in order to smooth out the place’s atmosphere.

Amasaki Mio―152 Hiakari Koyuki―141 Lotte―138

Otonashi Kaguya―140 Hoshikaze Hikaru―128 Tsukahara Kazuha―120

Katsura Karin―50 Kamimura Itsuki―35 Yumeno Shiori―33

Certainly it was just like what Lotte said, it was just a slight difference.

But converting the feeling of a person into numbers was…once again, it was something a little scary.

If he didn’t continue to face everyone sincerely, then surely a stigma as a coward would immediately get stamped on him.

“For the member assignment in the advance troop teams, to avoid mayhem I am thinking of deciding it by talking with just me and Kaguya-senpai.”

Kazuki said that because he had an idea. Everyone was “Certainly that was seems to be better” and obediently agreed, and then the discussion of that day was over.

“Kazuki-oniisan.”

While all present were going out of the Student Council room, Lotte walked approaching near Kazuki.

When Lotte drew near Kazuki, she suddenly hugged him tightly.

Everyone else was going out ahead, only the two of them were left behind by themselves in the Student Council room.

“Kazuki-oniisan…it’s painful to doubt your companion isn’t it desu?”

Lotte guessed right with a few words about what Kazuki was worrying about inside his mind.

That’s right. That was why Kazuki didn’t decide the most important thing in that gathering.

A position where the spy didn’t even brave any danger like tailing him and yet he could still obtain information….

“Lotte…is there no one that spouted any lies among those members?”

Kazuki asked with a whispering voice. Even just expressing that doubt in his voice felt repulsive.

“A person whose heart was stirring as if they were lying, there was not one among them that was like that desu.”

Kazuki despaired.

He despaired of himself who thought that it was disappointing that the spy was not among them.

If there was no one that said any lie, that meant that this paranoia of his was something mistaken.

There was no such thing like a betrayer among those members from before. That was something he should be happy about.

In the first place―Kazuki was able to sense someone’s positivity level. Kazuki’s ability too was showing him that there was no person who spouted lies in that gathering.

“No, Kazuki-oniisan’s thinking is not mistaken.”

However, Lotte said that decisively.

“Let’s press forward with that thinking just a little bit more. We are nearing the correct answer, the spy should be cornered to the wall right now desu. …''Let’s cut off the information even narrower''.”

Lotte faced Kazuki with an earnest gaze.

Even narrower―It was obvious what was the meaning of those words.

There might a spy among his companions.

But even if he said his companions, the candidate was essentially only one.

With an unpleasant feeling, Kazuki nodded.

===Part 7===

The next morning, an extraordinary student general meeting was conducted and the quest was announced grandly.

Kazuki and the other of the Student Council commenced the reception desk for the students who wished to participate.

Past the afternoon, the list of the great number of applicant was finished. From here on they had to look on each candidate’s magic technique’s grades and quest accomplishments to select the members.

“I will investigate the applicants one by one and interview them!”

Yumeno-san said that with an enthusiastic face.

“If there is a spy, there is a high chance that they will apply for participation in this for the sake of entering Fuji’s Sea of Trees! If I interviewed them then I might be able to discover someone suspicious!”

With eyes burning from journalism and expression that didn’t want to entertain doubt, Yumeno-san suggested that to Kazuki. Kazuki gave his permission for interviewing the applicants.

The interview of the prominent applicants could also become good article in the school newspaper.

―From that day, Yumeno-san investigated and gathered information on several tens of students every day for him.

But among that information, there was no suspicious person that could give them an inkling of the spy’s identity. Students who could be said as roughly innocent kept increasing in number day by day.

During that time, Kazuki talked over the member selection for the advance troop unit and the schedule together just with Kaguya-senpai.

Actually Kazuki wanted to talk all of this over and decide with everyone of the Student Council.

However following Lotte’s proposal―cutting off and narrow the information―the important matters were decided just between Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai in succession. Even the information for the team composition and the time they were going to carry out the activity was withheld until the very last minute, that even Headmaster Amasaki and of course Mio and the others too didn’t get told.

“Thinking of the balance, I shouldn’t be in Otouto-kun’s team but in Mio-chan’s team.”

In the Student Council room that had been cleared out of other people, Kazuki was facing Kaguya-senpai from across the table.

Regarding the composition of the advance troop unit, Kaguya-senpai said that regretfully while her shoulders dropped.

Kaguya-senpai was an existence that was in the strongest class at the academy. And then Kazuki too was ranking equal with that, so dividing both of them into different teams was the best way. Kazuki nodded saying “Please do that.”

“Then please assign Kamimura-san to Kaguya-senpai’s team.”

“Why? Won’t it give her relief if she is together with Otouto-kun?”

“She is specializing in defensive magic. She should be able to cover for Kaguya-senpai’s weak point.”

Based on what he had seen until now, Amaterasu’s power could exhibit its true value exactly when it was protecting her comrade.

On the other hand Kaguya-senpai’s Asmodeus had almost no defensive magic. Because of that Kaguya-senpai had to always protect her own body with Resist technique.

Kazuki too had the advantage in protecting his comrades with various defensive magic. That was why putting Kazuki and Kamimura-san into different teams would form a balance.

“If Itsuki-chan is in my team, then it’s better for Kazuha-chan and Lotte-chan to be in my team too right?”

It was the most important matter for someone to be able to support Kamimura-san’s mental condition. It would be troubling if she withdrew herself.

“And so Hikaru-senpai is going to my team then.”

Kazuha-senpai and Hikaru-senpai too, their individuality overlapped in the meaning that both of them were someone able in close-quarter combat.

“Next please put Koyuki and…Yumeno-san in my team.”

“I really want Kana-chan. Separating the Hayashizaki-style into two different team also has good balance right?”

“Then Kohaku is in my team. Ah, somehow it feels fresh to form a party together with Kohaku.”

“Next there are also those like Ryuutaki sisters but…. It doesn’t seem like the younger sister will give her cooperation. Despite that we can also forcefully bring in the older sister to our side couldn’t we-”

“But with this it’s six people already, I think it will be hard to be effective if we increase the number of people too much. So it’s like this then.”

Hayashizaki Kazuki・Hoshikaze Hikaru・Hiakari Koyuki・Yumeno Shiori・Katsura Karin・Kohaku<ref>Only Kohaku got her name written without family name, is the author discriminating her? EDIT: He also disciminates Lotte; even though in the color illustrations she's called "Charlotte Lieben Frau", both in this list and in the positivity levels list excerpts she's referred as "Lotte".</ref>

Amasaki Mio・Otonashi Kaguya・Kamimura Itsuki・Tsukahara Kazuha・Lotte・Hayashizaki Kanae

The list was inputted into the PC and the data was saved. Sending the mail of this to Headmaster Amasaki left a little time for them.

“For the date we carry this out…the faster the better isn’t it.”

“Let’s do this the day after tomorrow in Wednesday.”

They extended the time for a day. ―This was a consideration for the person who wanted to obtain this information in their hand.

===Part 8===

‘…To have to especially do this kind of roundabout thing. This me.’

Everything inside the mind of Regina Olympia Folnar was ruled by her irritation toward this troublesomeness.

Her objective was―to obtain information.

For the sake of investigating the particulars of the war, the envoys of the Magic Advanced Countries were granted with the right to freely pass between the country’s borders. Regina was guided by the Knight Order and traversed from Japan to Yamato.

Regina ordered toward the Yamato soldier who welcomed her in the national border “Lead me toward the one other person in the top” with high pressuring.

The other person in the top―the political organization called Kenshitou became the center of Yamato’s government. Regina had already met with the strongest swordsman who was the central figure of this organization, Aisu Ikousai.

A beast hungering for power. Regina gave such a low evaluation to Aisu Ikousai.

But there was one more group that helped Kenshitou in Yamato, both the person who led that group and Aisu Ikousai could be said as [the two great leader] of Yamato without doubt.

Taking the opportunity together with obtaining information, Regina also thought of going to pay her respect by meeting that one face to face.

She was told that that person had left from the battlefield and was now in Oosaka. Regina was taken there by boarding the magic light train.

Regina who held the doctrine of rejecting science passed her time inside the train making a displeasured face with all her heart. Surely the soldiers of Yamato that were showing her the way had their lifespan greatly reduced being near her.

Surely it was also necessary to more or less make a compromise toward this country…despite the unpleasantness….

Nonetheless Regina couldn’t help but recognize the sensation of riding this magic light train. Sitting on this comfortable cushion, while feeling not even a single vibration even with the train running in tremendous speed, as if it was gliding instead of running. ‘I see, this might be an article the ignorant people who doesn’t possess a powerful movement magic would be thankful for’, Queen Regina handed down her evaluation with a settled comprehension.

When she disembarked in the Oosaka station, she was switched into a limousine. The sensation of riding this was also not bad.

However she was bothered with the burden the magic light train and this limousine put onto the environment.

And then the place she finally arrived at was a single ancient traditional restaurant.

It seemed there was a culture in this country to wine and dine in a traditional restaurant while talking about important matters.

Not bad. This was a country with completely foreign culture, but there was some similar aspect that resembled closely with Italia in its sensitivity of meal.

Regina walked in a steady pace while watching the Japanese garden with a rustic feel that suited her preference. She was guided to a detached room, where a single girl was waiting for her inside the formal Japanese-style room.

That girl―the moment she confronted Kaya, Regina guessed everything that happened in this country.

‘What, isn’t this young girl being possessed by a Diva?’

‘I see’, so a Diva of the Chaos Side was trying to take over Japan.

While making light of the young man that was chosen as a King.

This country is really no good huh.

‘They are finished’, Regina thought.

“Welcome, the Queen of Italia Miss Regina. Your business?”

“I come to receive the information you presented. Alongside being an envoy I have the right for that.”

Regina who couldn’t sit in a seiza posture held dissatisfaction because there was no chair provided. She finally sat cross-legged.

“…Present all the information your spy collected regarding the Knight Academy to me.”

Without beating about the bush Regina cut right into the heart of the matter like that.

She must be useful.

At that time, what ruled over everything inside the girl’s mind was that thought.

She must be useful. Because there was no place to belong for a human without worth.

Such personality of the girl had been beaten into her head since she was small.

My second role….

The first one. To continue supplying information…. Information…sometimes it was even stronger than a sword.

The other one. To guide that person to that place…. But that could be done even after this.

Right now was information first.

Even though she could finally penetrate until near the central figure of the Knight Academy after much difficulties…she suddenly became unable to get her hand on the information at all.

That was because the Chief Student Council President Hayashizaki Kazuki decided everything only between him and Otonashi Kaguya, and those decisions they made were known only by the two of them without telling anybody else at all.

If it kept like this then this would end with her being unable to fulfill her role at all. If she didn’t gather information….

She had grasped Hayashizaki Kazuki’s pattern of action. He would send the data about the matter that was decided by the Student Council addressed to Headmaster Amasaki.

The information existed. In the form of a digital information that was easy to understand.

That data was supposed to be preserved somewhere either in the computer terminal that Hayashizaki Kazuki used personally or in the Student Councils’ PC.

Of course the one that she could get her hand on easier was the PC that was stored in the Student Council room.

Hayashizaki Kazuki was strictly classifying his own personal data and the Student Council’s data. That was why there was a high possibility that the data she aimed for was stored inside the PC in this Student Council room.

Wasn’t this too defenseless for such an important data?

No, Hayashizaki Kazuki didn’t take precaution for himself…. He was too softhearted of a person.

Late night. That girl crept into the empty school building and arrived at the Student Council room.

She could open all of the lock freely.

She sat in front of the PC desk. Password? Of course there was no way she didn’t know.

This was a PC that she herself had operated a few times.

“…What are you doing there desu?”

―Despite there was no presence or even any footsteps at all, a voice came behind her without any previous notice.

While the girl lost her presence of mind, she stood up from the PC desk and turned back.

Charlotte Liebenfrau. A girl of the Magic Division that was called Lotte and loved by everyone had opened the door and stood in the entrance with a determined expression.

Strange, there was no sound of the door opening or the like at all.

A female she had to be on guard against the most….

The girl was going to say some excuse, about why she was here this late. She could make any number of excuses. If you want to know why that’s because I….

But even before she could do that, Charlotte’s words intercepted her.

“You are the spy from Yamato right desu, Yumeno-oneesan.”

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley

2015-11-25T01:34:00Z

Core nxt: /* Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley by Yukiya Murasaki */

[[File:AliceShirley1.jpg|thumb|300px]]

''''' Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley '''''(浮遊学園のアリス＆シャーリー, ''Floating Academy's Alice and Shirley'') is a light novel series written by Yukiya Murasaki, illustrated by Shirabii and published by Overlap. The series currently has four volumes.

This series is also Available in the following Languageː
:*[[Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]

== Story Synopsis ==
One day, people awoke to find themselves with the superhuman ability called Dialecte. They gathered in the academy city "Canaan" that was isolated from the general public - a futuristic town floating in the sky. Masaki was a high school student who had a peaceful hobby of making pastries and yet he was judged to have the peerless ability "Glow Verbaliser" so changed schools. He meets up with his childhood friend Shirley along with the quiet and mysterious Alice. The two of them are the strongest "Breaker" pair who supervise the rule-breakers of the school regulations regarding the misuse of illusions...but they break up over a trivial argument. Furthermore, since Masaki has the power that's called peerless, Alice chooses him as her new partner. The strongest! The unluckiest? Let's raise the curtain on the maximum level tea and sweets superpower school battle!!

== Translation ==
=== [[Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley:Registration Page|Registration]] ===
Translators are asked to [[Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
* [[Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=7920 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 30 April 2014 - Volume 1 completed.
* 6 October 2013 - Teaser project started. Volume 1 Prologue completed.

== ''Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley'' by Yukiya Murasaki ==
=== Volume 1 ===
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/illustrations/ Illustrations]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/prologue Prologue - Crumbling Classroom Stage]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/ Chapter 1 - The Floating Academy City]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/chapter-11/ 1-1]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/chapter-1-2/ 1-2]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/chapter-1-3/ 1-3]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/chapter-1-4/ 1-4]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/chapter-1-5/ 1-5]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/ Chapter 2 - Contract]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/chapter-2-1/ 2-1]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/chapter-2-2/ 2-2]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/chapter-2-3/ 2-3]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/ Chapter 3 - Alice's Room]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-1/ 3-1]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-2/ 3-2]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-3/ 3-3]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-4/ 3-4]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-5/ 3-5]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-6/ 3-6]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/ Chapter 4 - Starblast Shirley]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/chapter-4-1/ 4-1]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/chapter-4-2/ 4-2]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/ Chapter 5 - The Disciplinary Committee]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-1/ 5-1]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-2/ 5-2]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-3/ 5-3]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-4/ 5-4]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-5/ 5-5]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-6/ 5-6]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-7/ 5-7]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-8/ 5-8]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/epilogue-a-good-day-for-drinking-tea/ Epilogue - A Good Day For Drinking Tea]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/afterword/ Afterword]

=== Volume 2 ===
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/illustrations/ Illustrations]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/prologue/ Prologue - A Usual Morning]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ Chapter 1 - Ban-Dialect]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ Chapter 2 - The Unsmiling Cafe]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ Chapter 3 - Breaker’s Job]
* Chapter 4 - Koori’s Fight
* Chapter 5 - The Magician’s Tower
* Epilogue - A Good Day for Sweets
*Afterword

== Project Staff ==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager: [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]

==== Editors ====
* [[User:TheForgetfulEditor|TheForgetfulEditor]]
* [[User:Daria|Daria]]
* [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]]

== Series Overview ==
* Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley 1 - 浮遊学園のアリス&シャーリー1 (23 May 2013, ISBN 978-4-906866-18-2)
* Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley 2 - 浮遊学園のアリス&シャーリー2 (25 October 2013, ISBN 978-4-906866-35-9)
* Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley 3 - 浮遊学園のアリス&シャーリー3 (25 September 2014)
* Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley 4 - 浮遊学園のアリス&シャーリー4 (25 September 2014)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:NanoDesu Translations]]

Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley

2015-11-25T01:33:10Z

Core nxt: /* Volume 1 */

[[File:AliceShirley1.jpg|thumb|300px]]

''''' Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley '''''(浮遊学園のアリス＆シャーリー, ''Floating Academy's Alice and Shirley'') is a light novel series written by Yukiya Murasaki, illustrated by Shirabii and published by Overlap. The series currently has four volumes.

This series is also Available in the following Languageː
:*[[Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]

== Story Synopsis ==
One day, people awoke to find themselves with the superhuman ability called Dialecte. They gathered in the academy city "Canaan" that was isolated from the general public - a futuristic town floating in the sky. Masaki was a high school student who had a peaceful hobby of making pastries and yet he was judged to have the peerless ability "Glow Verbaliser" so changed schools. He meets up with his childhood friend Shirley along with the quiet and mysterious Alice. The two of them are the strongest "Breaker" pair who supervise the rule-breakers of the school regulations regarding the misuse of illusions...but they break up over a trivial argument. Furthermore, since Masaki has the power that's called peerless, Alice chooses him as her new partner. The strongest! The unluckiest? Let's raise the curtain on the maximum level tea and sweets superpower school battle!!

== Translation ==
=== [[Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley:Registration Page|Registration]] ===
Translators are asked to [[Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
* [[Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=7920 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 30 April 2014 - Volume 1 completed.
* 6 October 2013 - Teaser project started. Volume 1 Prologue completed.

== ''Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley'' by Yukiya Murasaki ==
=== Volume 1 ===
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/illustrations/ Illustrations]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/prologue Prologue - Crumbling Classroom Stage]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/ Chapter 1 - The Floating Academy City]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/chapter-11/ 1-1]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/chapter-1-2/ 1-2]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/chapter-1-3/ 1-3]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/chapter-1-4/ 1-4]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/chapter-1-5/ 1-5]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/ Chapter 2 - Contract]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/chapter-2-1/ 2-1]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/chapter-2-2/ 2-2]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/chapter-2-3/ 2-3]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/ Chapter 3 - Alice's Room]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-1/ 3-1]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-2/ 3-2]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-3/ 3-3]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-4/ 3-4]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-5/ 3-5]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/chapter-3-6/ 3-6]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/ Chapter 4 - Starblast Shirley]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/chapter-4-1/ 4-1]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/chapter-4-2/ 4-2]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/ Chapter 5 - The Disciplinary Committee]
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-1/ 5-1
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-2/ 5-2
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-3/ 5-3
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-4/ 5-4
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-5/ 5-5
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-6/ 5-6
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-7/ 5-7
**[https://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/chapter-5-8/ 5-8
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/epilogue-a-good-day-for-drinking-tea/ Epilogue - A Good Day For Drinking Tea]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/afterword/ Afterword]

=== Volume 2 ===
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/illustrations/ Illustrations]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/prologue/ Prologue - A Usual Morning]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ Chapter 1 - Ban-Dialect]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ Chapter 2 - The Unsmiling Cafe]
** [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/intermission/ Intermission]
* [http://fuyuugakuenthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ Chapter 3 - Breaker’s Job]
* Chapter 4 - Koori’s Fight
* Chapter 5 - The Magician’s Tower
* Epilogue - A Good Day for Sweets
*Afterword

== Project Staff ==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager: [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]

==== Editors ====
* [[User:TheForgetfulEditor|TheForgetfulEditor]]
* [[User:Daria|Daria]]
* [[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]]

== Series Overview ==
* Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley 1 - 浮遊学園のアリス&シャーリー1 (23 May 2013, ISBN 978-4-906866-18-2)
* Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley 2 - 浮遊学園のアリス&シャーリー2 (25 October 2013, ISBN 978-4-906866-35-9)
* Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley 3 - 浮遊学園のアリス&シャーリー3 (25 September 2014)
* Fuyuu Gakuen no Alice and Shirley 4 - 浮遊学園のアリス&シャーリー4 (25 September 2014)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:NanoDesu Translations]]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 2

2015-11-17T09:12:51Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 2 {{furigana|The Knight Academy|Caryatid}} */

==Chapter 2 {{furigana|The Knight Academy|Caryatid}}==

===Part 1===

Ceasefire, and then.

While the magic light train released blue lights, Kazuki and the others boarded it and left Nagoya behind.

They passed through Shizuoka that had once become a battlefield in a flash and returned back through the path that they arrived from before.

And then they arrived at Tokyo in only an hour.

It made them think as if this past few extraordinary days of battle were only happening inside their dream.

Kazuki lined up with Kaguya-senpai and Kanae as the Chief Student Council President and stood in the lead of the students that participated in the battlefield before returning back through the path from the station to the Knight Academy. Thereupon…,

“Welcome home!” “Thanks for your hard work!” Voices were thrown at them from here and there.

This was by no means a parade of their triumphant return, but the citizens pushed out their faces from the houses and shops all over along their way, and sent their voices to the students’ direction.

Kazuki was at first bewildered, but looking at Kaguya-senpai waving her hand with a smiling face, he just imitated her for the time being.

When they finally arrived at the school gate of the Knight Academy, a remarkably big applause was raised.

With Liz Liza-sensei as the first in line, the teachers and students that were house-sitting had lined up to welcome them home.

“Everyone cheered with amazing voice didn’t they! I was surprised.”

After they arrived home at the Witch’s Mansion, Kaguya-senpai sat down on the sofa at the living room and said so.

Despite how everyone was supposed to be tired, no one headed to their room. They were following Kaguya-senpai and sat their body down on the sofas and chairs and remained in the living room. Finally their feelings calmed down, and now there was this feeling of wanting to reminisce these past few days of extraordinary experience with their comrades.

Even everyone of the Sword Division too naturally followed along here, feeling it was hard to separate from the group.

“But it looked like a war that we won, yes? Even though we didn’t retake west Japan…”

While sitting on the sofa right in front of Kaguya-senpai, Kazuki vented out awkward words.

The people that looked over this battle should be actually feeling disappointment and dissatisfaction to the Knight Order. The people that had family and acquaintances in west Japan shouldn’t be accepting of this situation of ceasefire with an okay feeling. Such feeling was not directed to their own selves, it was only mildly restrained and although there was some happiness, but there was also an uncomfortable feeling that enveloped them like silk floss.

“It seems there is also critical argument inside the mass media toward the Knight Order. But we are still not a legitimate knight so I wonder if that’s the reason why the people of this city and the house-sitting students sent us kind words.”

While sitting beside Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai directed a wry smile at Kazuki. After making sure that Hikaru-senpai didn’t sit beside Kazuki, the juniors Mio and Koyuki sat beside Kazuki’s both sides in relief.

“We are something like volunteer soldiers. It’s just too much if the brunt of the critic is also pointed at us. I was really nervous sheesh.”

Mio said. What she said was also really correct. Kazuki said “Thanks for your hard work” and petted her head. When Kazuki did that Mio went “Ehehe, you too” and leaned her shoulder. Koyuki too didn’t say anything and clung closer on him.

“Kazuki-oniisan, we were doing our best you know desu.”

Lotte sat on top of Kazuki’s lap and reclined on him. He had the feeling as if he was told that he burdened himself alone too much, Kazuki hugged Lotte tightly with a squeeze.

“For the present time we had fulfilled our role enough already, Onii-sama.”

From Kazuki’s behind, Kanae leaned over the sofa and gently embraced Kazuki’s neck.

Kanae and Lotte were in a state that sensitively sensed the emotion inside Kazuki.

“I wonder if that’s so…it might be just like you said.”

Kazuki murmured while being exhausted.

They returned to an ordinary day like this. Into a normal school life….

“The people of the city and also everyone of the academy, they all know about President’s active role actually.”

Yumeno-san who normally acted reserved approached Kazuki’s side with a lively expression.

Some kind of paper bundle was grasped in her hand. Quietly she presented that to Kazuki.

“This is…the aforementioned extra of the academy newspaper?”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 055.jpg|thumb]]

Yumeno Shiori-san was the newspaper committee chairman. The newspaper committee was a committee that was originally established for the sake of making the Magic Division and the Sword Division know more about each other, but while the girl went along in the battle against Yamato she decided to publish [newspaper extra] because [she wanted to convey this war to the students that remained in the academy].

Although Headmaster Amasaki and Kazuki were unable to check most of the content because of their busy work, Yumeno-san wrote articles from the actual spot of the battlefield and then by the system of transmitting those data to the newspaper committee member that remained in the academy, it seemed they had already published and distributed the edition.

After Kazuki put down Lotte from his lap, he looked over that article.

―What entered his eyes at the foremost was the headline [Chief Student Council President・Hayashizaki Kazuki, Bravely Dash Forward!] and the like written. Kazuki felt something cold ran down his back. What entered his eyes next was a large illustration. A sparkling bright Kazuki in a style of shoujo manga was grandly handing down orders to his comrades.

At the corner was the sign of a mysterious pen-name [Christine Amasaki] or something signed there. Who is this guy?

Mio placed her jaw on Kazuki’s right shoulder and “Ehehe, so? So?” and so on while grinning broadly.

The content of the article was the report from the surprise attack operation of Okehazama until the infiltration to Ise Imperial Shrine, and even the happening in the battle of Sekigahara. However Kazuki’s activity in the article was too exaggerated and spectacularly decorated in gaudiness. It really couldn’t be said to be an objective article, more like a military novel with a fictional character as the leading part.

Having said that, he was lost whether this article looked reasonably interesting or a poor quality instead….

“This illustration and the writing style, isn’t this glorifying me too much? This scene for example, I have the feeling that I didn’t say something this cool though.”

When the article was distributed to everyone else too, Hikaru-senpai who had low boiling point went “Ahahahahahahaha!” in explosive laughter, Kanae went “Just as expected Onii-sama!” in great delight. Everyone else were also holding their laughter.

“It’s interesting anyway so isn’t this fine.” Kazuha-senpai who was standing near the wall made fun of him.

“Kazuha-senpai cannot think of this as somebody else’s problem you know? Here, Kazuha-senpai also made an entrance in the scene of the infiltration operation.”

In the infiltration operation of the Ise Imperial Shrine, the article changed into first-person view from Kazuha-senpai’s position. There the illustration of Christine Amasaki-sensei was also attached along.

In the boat departure with the Chief Student Council President that she yearned for, just the two of them, Kazuha-senpai was drawn in the sparkling style of shoujo manga in a state of her heart throbbing hard and where she released a rose-colored deep sigh girlishly.

“Thi, this kind of character is not meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

Kazuha-senpai’s cheeks blushed red and the hands that were holding the newspaper open were trembling all over.

“It’s not like I saw the Ise Imperial Shrine infiltration operation directly, that’s why I wrote it with my imagination…”

Yumeno-san whose tension was a little hyper went “Ehe-“ and stuck out her tongue.

Wasn’t that not a newspaper anymore and only a novel. She was unexpectedly a cheeky person….

“But I think this article is done well though. The course of events for every important point are explained properly.”

Kaguya-senpai kept nodding in appreciation with an extremely serious face.

“Several places become something like a novel but…exactly because of that the reader doesn’t get tired of it and the part that should be conveyed is conveyed. I think this article has a good balance that is not too formal. As expected, for everything to be conveyed properly to all the students like this is really important.”

Certainly, he couldn’t deny that the events were turned into a content that could be read.

“…Err, this newspaper, can President give your autograph on it?”

Yumeno-san’s eyes sparkled bright like a star and she presented a sign pen smoothly to Kazuki.

“This is the first time I wrote a battlefield report, and I want to receive the autograph of Chief President Hayashizaki that became a hero in that battlefield…if you do that then I'll keep this newspaper extra as a commemoration for my whole life♪”

Kazuki went “Even if you say that, something like an autograph is…” and while losing his bearing, he wrote his name on the corner of the newspaper extra using normal square character. Kazuki himself thought “…Are you happy? With something like this”, but Yumeno-san was going “Kyaa―” and raised a delighted voice before hugging the signed newspaper and twirling around.

“By the way Kazuki…”

Kazuha-senpai raised one of her hands properly.

“Itsuki has been hiding behind me since a while ago while staring fixedly here.”

Now that she mentioned it, the small statured Kamimura-san was hiding behind Kazuha-senpai’s back like she was clinging to it.

Kamimura-san had a fear of strangers to the extreme degree…rather than calling her that, she was a shut-in. Because someone like her was suddenly thrown right into the middle of a crowd of people that she didn’t know like this, surely she would get confused.

“That’s right, this is not the time to settle down. I have to introduce Kamimura-san to everyone.”

Kazuki stood up from the sofa and walked approaching Kazuha-senpai and Kamimura-san’s direction.

From behind Kazuha-senpai, Kamimura-san showed up her face all of a sudden.

“I, I…if I become a hindrance, I can go home…”

“There is no way you are a hindrance. You are saying go home, but where are you going to go.”

This girl had determined to keep living. But if she was not beside Kazuki, that flesh body of hers couldn’t be maintained.

And also Ise where the girl originally was living had already became the territory of Yamato.

There was no other place for her except here in the Witch’s Mansion.

Everybody of the Witch’s Mansion were sending wondering gaze to Kamimura-san.

As if covering her from those gazes, Kazuha-senpai talked.

“Kazuki, you might as well not just stop at introducing her, let’s do a welcoming party for Itsuki! I too have never given a composed greeting to the residents of the Witch’s Mansion.”

He thought that it was a good idea. Kazuki too could open his heart to everyone thanks to the welcoming party. When Lotte first came it was like that for her too.

===Part 2===

For the sake of the welcoming party, he had to prepare the food.

He felt some tiredness, but Kazuki was too proud to rely on meal delivery service.

Before at the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave when Kamimura-san and Amaterasu said that they would become Kazuki’s comrade, it was with the condition that they were expecting delicious meals. After they had said that, there was no way he would let the first meal that would become a commemoration be finished by just some catering that had no warmth in it.

There was a proverb from Japan of the old time about this.

―[If you created it yourself it will be like something free of charge]

“I don’t like those words.”

Mio huffed and said back arrogantly.

“It doesn’t include the thinking about the labor cost of the human resource that is yourself. I too like to create western clothes by myself, but just because of that it’s not good to sell yourself cheap, that’s what I think.”

On the other hand Koyuki shook her head after hearing that.

“Wrong, the reasoning of the cheapness is correct if you think about it after looking at the long term implication. If you pay money then it will only affect you limited in that place, but by doing it yourself the experience and the skill that you get will help you throughout your whole life.”

Listening to the two opposite opinions, Kazuki was thinking that each of their personality came out in their answers.

The two who acted like that right now were wearing maid uniform.

When Kazuki began to cook the food for the welcoming party, Mio and Koyuki came wearing maid uniform and proposed to help Kazuki.

During that time, he entrusted Kamimura-san to Kazuha-senpai where she took her outside to be the guide of the Knight Academy. He wanted to finish the preparation before those two returned back here.

“The maid uniform’s design is different than the one before isn’t it?”

Kazuki sharply noticed. When they became the helper in Kazuki’s domestic chores until now they were also wearing the maid uniform that Mio created herself, but the one that they currently wore was a version of different things.

Hearing Kazuki pointing that out, Mio puffed up her chest proudly while Koyuki shrank herself in embarrassment.

“It’s the season of clothing’s seasonal change after all, so I was secretly sewing this new version! Though because we went to Kansai for quite long it just stayed quiet inside the cupboard until now though!”

Mio made a twirling turn on the spot in order to show off her maid uniform.

The new maid uniform had no sleeve with both the shoulder area exposed, the skirt too became even shorter than before. The coloring too was not black but navy blue as the main color giving the casual impression of summer.

There was also no compromise in the detail. On the calm navy blue fabric that had its charm, a {{furigana|weaving pattern|shadow stripe}} was inserted. Probably that was not using polyester that was used in a cheap maid uniform cosplay costume, but surely something like a casting fabric that was used in high class formal suit.

Its design couldn’t be said as correct based on the view of traditional maid uniform, but thanks to its overall high quality it could by no means be called as a colored thing and engendered elegance instead<ref>I'm not too sure about what this should be since anything i would do to this text would change the meaning of the sentence. EDIT: that's why I asked in the discussion page what was the original term used, as the word "color" in Japanese can mean a lot of things.</ref>.

Even if they walked outside in that appearance, the people that saw it wouldn’t think “It’s cosplay”, instead there was no doubt they were going to feel that “This is fashion”. It was a workmanship that was far from amateur.

The girl power of Christine Amasaki-sensei was just too unrivaled in every aspect….

What a versatile girl….

“So!? So!?” Mio leaned her face forward and inquired.

“The cuteness of the both of you currently might have entered the top 5 of the world.”

Mio went “Yes!” and skipped around repeatedly. He could catch glimpses of the underwear from the short skirt.

“You, if you jumped around with a skirt that short, I can see it you know.”

“Ehehe, if it’s Kazu-nii then it’s okay even if it is seen though.”

Saying that bluntly without any concern, Mio pulled up her miniskirt with both hand from the front.

…Kazuki’s gaze unintentionally got sucked in. The pure white underwear was silk. And then as if it was prepared beforehand with the assumption that it would be seen, the panty was arranged with a ribbon of navy blue color that had the same tone with the maid uniform. The thighs that were fidgeting around were pressed squishily with garter belts and it looked soft just from seeing.

Even while it looked austere like a maid, it was also the obscene content of the flowery skirt.

Mio was “Ehehe, watch it more…” with her cheek blushing red ecstatically.

“Are you an exhibitionist?” Koyuki hit the hand that lifted up the skirt with a snap.

The skirt returned back to normal like a lowering down curtain. Kazuki who became trapped in a trance returned to his senses with a look of realization.

“…I think for a man, what happened to me just now cannot be helped.”

While Kazuki was bothered with Koyuki’s gaze, he cleared his throat with ‘ehem’.

“…When it became about maid uniform, Kazuki really cannot be helped. It really makes me want to draw away.”

Koyuki looked away with a ‘pui’ in a bad mood. But Kazuki was also charmed by the appearance of Koyuki that was like that.

“Koyuki too is cute…or perhaps I should say that the maid uniform this time might suit Koyuki’s style more.”

Koyuki’s white skin and cool personality and the maid uniform that changed into navy blue color enhanced each other’s prominence. The silk that glossed like a silver light also suited her. Blue and silver were [Koyuki’s color], that was what he felt.

When she was stared by Kazuki, Koyuki blushed red and curled up into herself. That figure of hers was excessively cute.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 063.jpg|thumb]]

“…Taking upon oneself to conduct a design that certainly suited the rival Koyuki…this composure and the depth of the heart are exactly where you can feel the work of the artisan. As expected, Christine Amasaki-sensei.”

“Well, this is a refined product of Napoli tailoring see.”

He didn’t get it all where is the Napoli factor in it, but anyway it was a work of a virtuoso.

“By the way putting aside the unveiling of the maid uniform. Chef, what are you going to make for tonight’s feast?”

Toward Mio’s question, the chef Kazuki looked worried with “Uu―nn”.

When he took a glance outside the window, it was already evening. There was not much time to make something complicated.

“…I wonder if something like finger food is fine.”

Finger food was a general term for something like canapé<ref>Small, open sandwich. French</ref> or sandwich, food that could be picked and eaten with one hand. Because it didn’t become a hindrance for game or conversation, it was suited for a party with many people in it.

“If you pile up good quality cheese or ham or dip sauce that are sold as ready-made goods with cracker or baguette then its appearance will also look gorgeous, and it won’t take much time to make it for the portion of many people. Adding to that, if we prepare one kind of extravagant main dish then it should be good enough to be served for a party.”

“I see. Just like a buffet party Tou-san<ref>Father, this one is also written with the kanji of step-father.</ref> had took me with before, there was also something like that.”

Headmaster Amasaki fairly seemed like someone of the society’s upper echelons. As expected from the new headmaster that stood at the top of the Knight Academy.

Kazuki began to check the content of the refrigerator.

Because they had suddenly went to west Japan, so the content of the refrigerator only had awful things inside.

“It’s not like everything has become unusable right? While Kazuki prepared the ingredients that are still usable, if Koyuki and I go out for shopping it will be more efficient won’t it?”

“There is no time so that seems good. Though it feels like my body is stabbed when I think that I will be separated for a short while with the Maid-san…”

Chef Kazuki wrote out the necessary ingredients in the memo and handed it over to maid Mio. The girl nodded repeatedly “hmm hmm” with the memo in one hand, then “We are going, Koyuki!” high spiritedly she took Koyuki’s hand.

“A, Amasaki-san…we are going outside with this appearance without changing!?”

“Because there is no time here…this maid uniform is not something to be ashamed of even if it is seen anyway!”

“In the hands of Christine Amasaki-sensei, even the food procurement of the Knight Academy is turned into a walk in the runway of fashion show huh.”

“I’m sorry, I don’t understand what you mean somewhat.”

“Fufuu―n, we are going to cast magic on the students of the whole school with our beautiful look!”

Besides the bewildered Koyuki, Mio said that while twirling and twirling in circle.

“…The both of you won’t cause anything strange from a too high tension will you?”

Mio got carried away while she also dragged Koyuki away trailingly and left the kitchen.

“Mio, if you go out in that appearance, pay attention to your skirt okay.”

Kazuki got worried about the too short skirt and pointed out. The way from the Witch’s Mansion until the school canteen was still inside the Magic Division, but recently it was not rare for the boys from the Sword Division to come here.

“You want to monopolize me that much? It’s fine, I won’t let anybody else see other than Kazu-nii for suu―re.”

Mio left the kitchen with a composed smiling face. Surely an able woman would have the hiding technique of an able woman. Though in that case he was worried for Koyuki who normally didn’t wear something like a miniskirt.

Kazuki took the ingredients from inside the refrigerator that were still usable and began the preparation.

―After a while, the kitchen’s door was knocked.

Kazuha-senpai who should be going out as a guide came in.

“Kazuha-senpai? Is something the matter with Kamimura-san?”

“That’s…it looks like she was tired after I guided her briefly, she said that she want to rest in her room until the preparation of the welcoming party is finished, so I took her back here. Though it looks like she has the mood to come out for the welcoming party.”

“…As expected, if she is suddenly tossed into a different environment then she is going to feel nervous.”

She said it herself that she was a shut-in. However he didn’t have any idea at all for how to make that kind of child to get used to a new environment.

“I, want to be a friend to Itsuki.”

Kazuha-senpai murmured with a sigh. Kazuki too nodded with a same feeling.

Kamimura-san was by no means closing her heart completely. With her own will she chose that “I will live”, as far as he could see from her relationship with Amaterasu and Ise-Udon-ojiisan, “I want friends” she was also looking for other people. She wasn’t closing her heart like how Koyuki once was.

Just surely, she only became completely timid in facing other people.

With this welcoming party, they had to show that the Witch’s Mansion accepted Kamimura-san with unending open heart. The circumstance of Kamimura-san had been told to everyone else already.

“Fu, fufufu…”

Suddenly, Kazuha-senpai leaked out a laughing voice.

“Friend…finally I can make one more friend…. I absolutely won’t let her get away…fufufu, if someone gives a kindness to someone that is in a helpless place from loneliness, it should be easy to have her eating from the palm of my hands thereafter…!”

“Senpai is unexpectedly thinking so calculatingly about this!?”

Kazuki was shocked. Her way of thinking was exactly the same like a smooth talker man that tried to make a girl who just got rejected fall for him by acting consoling the girl. It’s just too desperate, seeing her like this is just too deplorable.

“Senpai is bright, beautiful and diligent, your mood is also good and you are fun to be with. You are a person that really has no flaws that truly is flawed, despite so why is it your friends are so few like now?”

When Kazuki said that with a sigh, Kazuha-senpai went “Ugu!” and she pressed her chest as if she was just got stabbed.

Though he had already known that this person had quite a personal history, because she had already immersed in sword art since she was little and yet she didn’t really improve in the proportion of her effort, she held a complex toward her fellow swordsmen and in the end she couldn’t get along well with them.

But even so he still thought that a person this lovely shouldn’t be so overlooked to this degree.

“I don’t think I’m really that great of a person like you said but…I too want to ask why I’m like this…”

Kazuha-senpai pressed her chest and her shoulders dropped in a total dejection.

“I wonder if it’s not because when senpai is thinking of trying to make friend, doesn’t senpai become too high spirited. Like senpai always have desperation oozing out too much into your behavior or your expression…”

When he thought back again, every time she conversed with her sword training partner Hikaru-senpai, Kazuha-senpai always had a dreadful expression. It was because the partner was the big-hearted Hikaru-senpai that the situation finished with just Hikaru-senpai thinking “she acted a little suspicious didn’t she”, but if it was against normal people they might drew back completely looking at such thing.

“…Spirited you say?” Kazuha-senpai tilted her head from having no self-awareness of her behavior.

“Kazuha-senpai, when you tried to make friends, your eyes glinted fiercely like a predator seeing prey, your smiling mouth strangely lifts up and you looked like you were baring your fang, and also your cheek muscle kept shaking as if in a cramp you know.”

“I was making a face like that!?”

“Though when with me you have never made a face like that.”

Most likely that was because Kazuki was the one that was coming to pursue her to become friends with her. Kazuha-senpai directed a spirit of antagonism toward that. That was why on the contrary she acted natural to him.

Exactly because he was disliked by Kazuha-senpai, that only Kazuki managed to finally arrive at Kazuha-senpai’s honest face.

“When senpai makes a face like that and the other party understands that you are nervous, your nervousness will also get transmitted and the other side also cannot become calm when they are facing senpai. In contrast if you directed a natural smile to them, the other side too will feel calm.”

If you directed hostility to someone it would make it easy to turn them into an enemy, and if you directed a good will without any ulterior motive then the other side would also relax their alertness. Communication was a mirror that reflected yourself.

Most likely success experience from the past meant everything for a person’s communication ability.

If a person piled up success in human relationship since the time he was small, it would inscribe confidence in him. With that confidence as weapon, he would pile up even more success and could rapidly ride up a rising current.

In reverse if he stumbled completely from the start, he would lose confidence there and would always get nervous with his body stiffening completely, piling up even more failure and losing more confidence, steadily falling into a closed vicious circle.

When statistics concerning the birthday of professional sports athletes was taken, it was mentioned that there were many among them that were born in the month between April-June. In the time as a child there was a difference in physique between children that couldn’t be surpassed from [having been born several months earlier].

Because children were divided into grades between their year and they went through a group activity in a group based on their grade, inside that group the children that were born in April-June who had growth just several months faster had it easier to stand in superior position whether it was in sports or playing. When those children experienced victory there, that experience became confidence, which in turn incited a positive endeavor and growth. Working hard became something fun. And then they would rapidly grow and put even more distance from their surroundings…it seemed there was such a tendency like that. The thing called success experience couldn’t be looked down at.

If someone fell into a vicious circle of losing confidence, they had to grasp a success somewhere to cut through the negative circle. In order to do that, surely the assistance of people from outside would become important.

“Senpai is a really lovely person, that’s why it’s fine even if you don’t do anything special. If senpai just stop getting too spirited and make a relaxed smile, then everyone is bound to like senpai.”

“…You say to relax more…l-like this?”

Kazuha-senpai showed a wide smile. It still had an artificial feel exposed in it but―

“You are cute senpai, just like that. That cuteness entered the top ten of the world.”

She had to be given confidence. Kazuki who thought that gave a great admiration to Kazuha-senpai.

“Do, don’t flatter me! There is no need for thing like cuteness in making friends right! What’s with you saying the world top ten.”

“It’s regrettable you are not wearing maid uniform.”

“You think I care about your personal hobby like that-”

Spouting out that in a huff, nervousness disappeared from Kazuha-senpai’s expression. Thereupon a natural smile floated in her expression, wasting no time Kazuki pointed out “Senpai, that face!” Kazuha-senpai’s face blushed.

“…Kazuki is really looking at me properly huh.”

“Because of Hayashizaki-style's prized observation.”

“There is also nothing mistaken in your advice for sword technique until now. Got it! I will do as you say and show you that I will get along with Itsuki without fail!”

Kazuha-senpai filled herself with fighting spirit and clenched both her fists.

“I told senpai already to not get too spirited just now.”

“Kazuki…thank you okay.”

Kazuha-senpai hugged Kazuki tightly in a surprise attack.

It was too sudden that Kazuki couldn’t even return the hug. A gentle warmth. For just an instant, then Kazuha-senpai immediately separated herself resolutely in a flash. She dashed outside the kitchen without saying anything.

Kazuha-senpai who rarely became honest.

Exactly because of that, the charm of the surprise attack was plenty even though it was just a short time.

At the same time Kazuki remembered the affair in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave with Kazuha-senpai. She made him intensely conscious of her as a girl and his feelings couldn’t calm down.

After a while, Mio and Koyuki returned back in a half run from their shopping.

===Part 3===

“Kamimura-san, the welcoming party’s preparation is completed already.”

After all the preparation was finished, Kazuki knocked the door of the room that was allocated for Kamimura-san.

In answer to Kazuki’s calling, the door was opened obediently.

“Long time no see o.”

―What appeared from the door’s other side was the small middle-aged man with white skin like mochi.

It was not Kamimura-san. The one he met at the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave―Ise-Udon-ojisan.

“…Why are you-!?”

This place was not a special space like the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave, it felt really out of place if a middle-aged man this queer appeared in the place of reality.

“Itsuki said that she felt tired so she pushed the leadership of the flesh body to me and is resting o. Hyahha―! This is the first time I am in the space of real world since I was born o! Abababababa!!”

Ise-Udon-ojisan exposed the white of his eyes and stuck out his tongue from his mouth before wriggling his short limbs.

“…So you can do such skillful thing. Can you properly return to normal?”

Ise-Udon-ojisan’s deformed physique was even smaller than the small statured Kamimura-san.

When he was watching him, he was driven by anxiety of the law of conservation of mass.

“Rather than calling this a light possession, it’s just a little remaking of the existence’s surface, that’s why I can immediately return back o. Wait a second o.”

Udon-ojisan closed the door, but on the brink of the door closing he stuck out his face and added some more.

“…Itsuki really thinks inside her heart that she wants to go out to the welcoming party o. It’s just that she felt a little anxious and it became a burden on her mental state o. You might see it as trying to avoid other people but, I want you to understand that it’s not like she want to reject other people deep inside her heart o.”

“It’s okay, I understand.”

Kazuki nodded. Kamimura-san too in a certain meaning was similar with Kazuha-senpai.

“Just as expected from the man we anticipated o.”

The door closed leaving behind those words. And then from the other side of the door “CHAAAAAAAAANGE-!” a voice could be heard. And then―”Samee” “Wha- it’s not you- o! The turn is for Itsuki o! One more time, CHAAAAAAAAAANGE-!” He could hear a skilled one person conversation that he didn’t understand for what reason it was performed. It looked a little like a multiple personality. The door opened once more.

“…I, I made you wait.”

Kamimura-san peeked out her face from the door timidly.

Nervousness was transmitted from person to person. When he saw Kamimura-san’s face, Kazuki too started to feel his mental state become nervous as if something that could easily break if it was touched.

That was why if his side too became awkward, Kamimura-san would surely become even more nervous.

He understood that from his experience of capturing tough enemies called Koyuki and Kazuha-senpai.

If he had to say what aspect of him that had grown the most until now, then surely it was in this kind of aspect.

Kazuki relaxed his whole body using an ancient breathing technique and endeavored to make a truly natural expression.

“I’m the one that made you wait.”

From the beginning no matter what kind of formidable enemy that he faced, Kazuki had never exposed an unsightly sight of fumbling his act from nervousness.

“I have finished the preparation that will not be shameful even if it becomes an offering for Amaterasu-sama here.”

Kamimura-san didn’t come out from behind the door shaking and fidgeting while only showing out her face.

Kazuki gently took the hand of Kamimura-san that was hiding behind the door and pulled her closer.

While Kamimura-san was someone that was scared to be disliked, she was not the type that disliked someone being over-familiar to her. As much as she could remember from the event in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave, she should like to be treated courteously.

Around that area, she was different from Koyuki that rejected other people itself for a period of time.

When Kazuki pulled her hand, Kamimura-san silently followed him along with a trot.

Various excellent cooking had been line up already on the table in the living room of the Witch’s Mansion.

“Cheers!”

After toasting with cups that were filled with bubbling carbonated juice, the circle of friends were eating as they pleased inside the wide room and began to have friendly conversations. It was really close to a buffet.

While the party was going in full swing…Kazuha-senpai went crying at Kazuki.

“Kazuki~! Itsuki got netorare-ed~<ref>Stealing another’s lover. NTR.</ref>!”

“…Netorare senpai said, but that’s a little different right?”

“But but~! Even though I have made reservation~!”

“Senpai also didn’t make any reservation right? Is senpai drunk?”

Kazuki was amazed and he did a light chop on the clamoring Kazuha-senpai’s head.

Kazuki directed his gaze to the direction that Kazuha-senpai pointed while clamoring.

When saying it from the conclusion, Kamimura-san who looked like an impregnable fortress was conquered in an instant by Lotte.

Lotte penetrated into the heart of Kamimura-san with a smiling face that looked so innocent and pure that it seemed anybody who saw it would forgive her. While making consideration to Kamimura-san’s nervousness by reading between the lines of the heart’s subtleties using {{furigana|Telepathy|Mind Sympathy Magic}}, Lotte roused her up using their common hobby of anime as conversation topic, and in the time people took to say ‘ah’ it was as if the two had found a kindred spirit in each other.

Right now that Kamimura-san had went away from Kazuha-senpai’s hand, she was sitting in a line together with three people that were Lotte, Karin, and Hikaru-senpai on the sofa in front of the TV. They quietly, heatedly conversed with each other while appreciating the anime.

“[Mobile Suit Z Galpan<ref>I think the name ‘Galpan’ here is formed from ‘gal’ or ‘girl’ and ‘pan’ or ’panty’.</ref>]…the long awaited popular anime sequel that depicted the springtime of youth of the high-school girl students that decided their [Robo-path] in a competition of zero-gravity space battle using robots that were considered to maiden’s taste since the ancient time! Those moe characters that were completely absorbed into robo-battle that completely didn’t give any consideration to safety at all, there is a ghastly degenerated beauty looking at them falling one after another throughout the battle…!”

Kamimura-san whose tension skyrocketed when it was about a field that she liked, right now she was leaning her body forward to the screen with an excited voice.

“I am a little weak to extreme anime like this desu but…yet the character’s treatment of Tonne Kobayashi who appear in succession from the previous work and now had grown into high school student make you feel an irony where you cannot say anything isn’t it? When you think back upon the climax of the previous work [Mobile Suit Galpan]…”

Lotte nodded earnestly.

“As expected of Lotte-dono, you understand…!”

Kamimura-san was staring hard at Lotte with a feverish look as if she had found an enlightened person.

Lotte was even now continuing as if to invite Kamimura-san’s sympathy.

“Even though in the previous work’s ending the three sisters of Tonne – Katsune – Kikune were depicted as the symbol of hope for the next generation, in this sequel where seven years have passed, Tonne is growing as a character that possesses an ego that denies the possibility that was previously hinted, she cannot restrain her young passion that is inappropriate for her true power with reason and repeatedly violated her order isn’t she desu. And then she completely died not from the attack of a powerful enemy, but from a meteor that crashed into her while she was looking aside…. I have a feeling that this ‘Z’ is a tale of ‘{{furigana|zetsubou|despair}}’ desu.”

“That’s so, in spite of how in the previous work this tale had been tied up perfectly, the author’s gloominess was coming out to the surface from writing this continuation because of commercial reason. But later on the author went [this kind of negative work cannot be left behind just like this] and then he remade it into the [New Testament version] in the end!”

“I like it that way desu. The feeling from the depiction of how strong the heart can become from the existence of important people in the surrounding…”

“As expected Lotte-dono really understands!!”

Kamimura-san finally grasped both of Lotte’s hands tightly. Lotte too grasped back with a friendly smile. At their side Karin and Hikaru-senpai were going “Z Galpan is so cool~!” and they became entranced into the robot’s action scene. The four people pressed their shoulders closer together when the ending theme streamed out and sang out ‘love or something something goes to the star of water~♪’.

Kazuha-senpai went “Hii―cc!” and exaggeratedly buried her face into Kazuki’s chest.

“I, I don’t get it at all what in the world are they talking about and I cannot participate in the conversation~! Even though I have been trying to prepare my heart’s readiness and come into contact with a natural smile just like Kazuki said~!”

“Ah―. …It cannot be helped if Lotte is the opponent, yup. There, there.”

When Kazuki caressed Kazuha-senpai’s head in order to comfort her, a small heart mark came flying and got absorbed into his ring.

Her positivity level increased. That was to say that Kazuha-senpai who was not honest was right now using the receiving shock as an excuse to come fawning to him. For such thing like Kazuha-senpai embracing him like this by her own accord to happen.

“Senpai, preferably if you want to make friends then how about you also live in the Witch’s Mansion?”

“Eh?” Kazuha-senpai raised her face from Kazuki’s chest.

“Senpai is also a Magika Stigma after all, so I think it will be recognized even if you changed division.”

Right now the academy was in the middle of converting little by little with the objective to carefully recognize the Divas outside of the Solomon 72 Pillar who had been making illegal contract until now.

If Kamimura-san could be accepted into the Magic Division, then there shouldn’t be any uncomfortable feeling in accepting Kazuha-senpai too. Whether Amaterasu or Futsunushi no Kami, both of them were Divas of the same Japanese Mythology.

“That’s…certainly…but…”

After Kazuha-senpai’s gaze wandered around from having her heart shook up, she hung her head down.

“But I’ll keep staying in the Sword Division like now. Just as I thought because first and foremost, I want to be a swordsman.”

After that with a small voice Kazuha-senpai added in mumbling “…Certainly I want to live in the Witch’s Mansion, or perhaps I should say that I want to be together with Kazuki but…”

“Is that so. If senpai has a fixation like that then it cannot be helped.”

“But Kazuki too don’t just stay cooped in the Witch’s Mansion, come to the Sword Division to play too sometimes! Kazuki is the Chief Student Council President after all so it’s unfair!!”

“Now that senpai mentioned it, I haven’t been to the Sword Division since the previous uproar haven’t I?”

“You haven’t come that much!? Yosh, then come! Rather you should stay there!!”

The two arms of Kazuha-senpai that were embracing him were filled with strength, and she talked while her arms kept tightening like a bear hug. No…as expected what’s going to happen if he has a stay over there?

“Otouto-kun, night amusements is prohibited you know. It’s no good if you are not staying the night properly here.”

Kaguya-senpai clung to him from the back with a bump before she whispered into his ear. *munyu munyu*, soft sensation was pushed onto his back kneadingly. Kazuki got nervous with a twitch.

“…The student dormitory in the Sword Division has the prohibition to go in and out at night, so please do it only at daytime. Tonight we have obtained permission from Headmaster Amasaki though, we are approved to stay here until especially late.”

Kanae too cut into the conversation.

Kanae clung onto Kaguya-senpai’s waist and tore her off from Kazuki’s back forcefully before she talked angrily.

“The Sword Division is a mixed education of man and woman after all, so the students are divided into the boys dormitory and the girls dormitory. The rules are imposed stricter than the Magic Division there. …Even I had actually thought several times of going to the Witch’s Mansion for a yobai<ref>Stealing into a girl's bedroom at night to make love</ref> because I want to meet Nii-sama! If only I don’t have to be an example as the Sword Division’s president never to break the rule!!”

“I’m really glad that you are re-elected as a president once more here. I have to thank Kohaku later.”

Kazuki lightly chopped Kanae’s head.

Well, at her roots she was a serious person, that was surely why she didn’t do anything wild while she was being the student council president.

“Rather than that kind of thing Kazuha-chan, come on teach me more in detail regarding that general magic.”

When Kazuha-senpai too separated her body from Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai leaped to that Kazuha-senpai as if clinging at her and asked. After that, Kanae too continued after Kaguya-senpai.

“That’s right! I too wanted to ask about that in detail!!”

Getting caught between the two that were highly praised as the academy’s strongest, Kazuha-senpai went “Eh? Eh?” and made a bewildered face.

However after she remembered something and made a face of realization with a ‘hah’, she patched up a smile in her expression and said.

“…If, if you become my friend then…I will teach you anything.”

She just remembered Kazuki’s advice didn’t she. Although there was still some slight awkwardness remaining, it was a refreshing smiling face.

“Friend-!” Kaguya-senpai embraced Kazuha-senpai.

Kazuha-senpai who was embraced turned at Kazuki who watched over them at the side and raised a voice of wonder.

“Kazuki-!? The breast of this person is amazing!”

I know. Kaguya-senpai had the habit of immediately hugging but the sensation was always amazing.

“…Friend.”

Reluctantly Kanae too took Kazuha-senpai’s hand. Doing something like this was surely a little embarrassing for her.

Those three distanced themselves from the table a little and started to talk about general magic while also exchanging performance.

“…Kazuki, are you eating properly?”

Choosing the timing when Kazuki became alone, Mio approached his side while bringing in one hand small crackers with cheese and tomato placed on it. She was still in the maid uniform. And then putting the crackers in the tip of her lips, “Nn-“ she faced Kazuki.

For her to come to him while plainly doing such thing, Mio was dreadful.

Kazuki calmed down and accepted that action of a bakaple<ref>From "baka" (stupid) + "couple"; said of the sugary, loving couples that flirt constantly without minding the TPO.</ref>. He held the other side of the cracker with his mouth while properly touching his own lips on Mio’s lips on purpose, then he buried his teeth with a snap.

After Mio ate the cracker that had been broken in half, “Ehehe, you pass” she revealed a smile.

“…Aren’t you too excited in the head.”

Koyuki who was in a similar maid uniform had come beside them before he realized where she made an amazed face.

“Let’s do it to Koyuki. Here.”

Kazuki took a cracker from the table and put it between his mouth and he turned at Koyuki.

Koyuki went “A, are you an idiot…”, even while saying that with her mouth “Nn” she brought her small lips near Kazuki’s cracker looking not too annoyed as she would have him believe.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chuu* Rather than saying that Koyuki received the cracker, she was sucking at Kazuki’s lips altogether. …When Koyuki was doing a kiss, she had the habit to profusely suck with passion.

Not only half, the cracker was stolen in its entirety into Koyuki’s mouth. Even so Koyuki still sucked at Kazuki’s lips for a while, finally after that she was satisfied and separated herself before chewing the cracker *mogumogu*.

“…It’s delicious, as might be expected from the food that I helped to make.” She averted her face with bright red face.

“…Kazuki!”

Hikaru-senpai who was watching anime noticed the situation here and came near them with bright eyes.

“Tou-! I don’t need any excuse like cracker or whatever! When I feel that I want to kiss I’m going to kiss immediately right away-!!”

After she gallantly proclaimed that, she suddenly stole Kazuki’s lips.

“Hoshikaze-senpai, I don’t know whether that frankness aspect of yours is just too cool or manly, but it’s lacking in girlishness you know.”

When Mio retorted from the side, Hikaru-senpai was “Nnyumu-!?” leaking out such voice and separated her lips.

“Is that so I wonder?” “That’s really so. Do it more with the feel that will make even flowers blush.” “But isn’t saying that yourself too sly?” “Romantic is something you produce with your own power.” “How difficult.”

“Hikaru-senpai, Mio too is really extreme so it’s fine if you don’t mind that.”

When Kazuki entered between the two that was in the middle of dialogue and talked, Hikaru-senpai said “I know, right?” and nodded in relief.

“…Everyone’s heads are too excited.” Koyuki murmured.

Mio immediately retorted “You are the one that was the most passionate just now!!”

“…Putting that aside, I wonder if it’s about time for the main dish to be ready.”

Kazuki led Mio and Koyuki out of the living room and entered the kitchen.

First he took out the heat-resistant plate from the large-type oven.

The main dish’s first course was Acqua Pazza. Boiling marine products with water and wine, the so called boiled food of south Italian version. With sufficient soup pooling up on the large heat-resistant plate, a fish was wholly put in the center. A lot of shellfish and mini tomato were decorated in its surrounding, it looked completely like an article of rare beauty of gorgeous treasure box filled with the blessing of sea. But actually if one was experienced at seafood’s preliminary arrangement, this dish was also a simple cooking that could be completed just by putting it into oven after that.

Next Kazuki took the large-type pressure cooker that he had left alone for a while after turning off the fire.

One more dish was a beef stew. If pressure cooker was used then the meat could be made soft in just a short time, if he used the homemade demi-glace sauce that he stocked inside the refrigerator then it would become a genuine finisher that he wouldn’t be ashamed to show wherever he was.

The cooking tool and equipment that were prepared in the Witch’s Mansion whether its oven or even its pot were all large type items for business use. It was fine to call the kitchen as professional resource mostly. He could make cooking even for large number of people without difficulty.

He also received help from Mio and Koyuki and carried the cooking altogether with the heat-resistant plate and the pressure cooker to the living room. The gorgeous appearance and aroma raised excited cheering from everyone.

“Celebration King-sama, let this one bring you the food.”

Kohaku reverently turned to Kamimura-san and distributed the food.

Look like she found a new target for lord and retainer relationship changing from Kazuha-senpai.

“…Amazing. Even though all the food until now had been delicious, that there are still more food remaining…”

While receiving the food in large serving, Kamimura-san opened her eyes wide while cowering.

“Kamimura-san called yourself something like Celebration King after all so haven’t you eaten even better things compared to an amateur cooking of someone like me? Kamimura-san is the highest celebrated personage of the Shrine Maiden right?”

“…I’m just an ordinary person that made contract with Amaterasu secretly you know. It’s not like there is particularly an existence of a post like Celebration King in the public institution of Japan. A contract with Amaterasu is an illegal contract.”

“…Now that you said that. Then the priests and chief priest that worked in Ise Imperial Shrine didn’t know about the existence of Kamimura-san that made a contract with Amaterasu?”

“Even if I come out and introduced myself saying ‘I have contracted with Amaterasu heerree’, I’m only going to get arreeessted even faster than the priests can show their respect to me. Of course Amaterasu was happy that rituals are performed in Ise Imperial Shrine. Their faith is not a one-way traffic. But, I’m different.”

“Now that you mentioned it, I brought Kamimura-san here even though I don’t know anything about most of your personal history… What about Kamimura-san’s parents?”

While it was already too late, he thought about this girl’s life circumstances. Nevertheless, Ise was still Yamato’s territory, so when she was not in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave and was in this world there was no other choice than to come to east Japan if she thought of going to live.

However, even this girl was supposed to have family in east Japan shouldn’t she?

Kamimura-san shook her head left and right.

“I don’t particularly mind. Both my parents…had already finished my funeral. I, am originally shunned by my family because I’m a shut-in. Surely even if I just suddenly come back to life I will only be a bother.”

…Isn’t such thing just too sad?

It seemed that the relationship between Kamimura-san and her parents was not good.

But as long as she still lived―not in a half-dead condition like now but when she took back her life properly, if Kamimura-san could get back on her feet from her shut-in tendency, wouldn’t all of it be undone?

“Something like a party, truthfully it has been a while since the last time I had a birthday party when I was small…”

Kamimura-san murmured with a deeply sinking voice.

The surrounding pricked up their ears and listened attentively to her conversation with Kazuki. The atmosphere changed into a solemn and quiet one.

“Itsuki-chan, it’s fine for you to call me as Onee-chan!”

Spontaneously Kaguya-senpai hugged Kamimura-san tightly in great force.

“It’s fine to think of this Witch’s Mansion as your own home okay!!”

Kamimura-san opened her eyes wide and looked baffled, but once Kaguya-senpai hugged someone she wouldn’t let go easily like a turtle’s shell. Kamimura-san helplessly brought her food to her mouth while kept being hugged.

The moment the food touched her mouth, that side face of hers that looked slightly tense with nervousness softened faintly.

…Something like cooking was actually just a trivial thing though. He wanted her to feel once more that it was a wonderful thing that she said she wanted to live. He cooked these dishes with that thought in mind.

“Kamimura-san, how is the taste I wonder?”

“Delicious. Really…this is the first time I ate a cooking this delicious. Amaterasu too seemed to be satisfied inside me.”

But after saying such thing, Kamimura-san’s expression suddenly underwent a complete change as if a dark cloud covered her.

“…I, I become anxious about what are going to be demanded from me after being welcomed this much…even though someone like me will surely be unable to answer your expectation…”

“You are thinking too much there. We are not particularly having any ulterior motive in welcoming Kamimura-san here after all.”

“That, that’s true. I’m too roused am I, despite someone like me is just like something extra that come along with Amaterasu, I’m just misunderstanding that someone like me is the one that get welcomed…someone like me is just an extra that is like trash right.”

Uu―nn, this person….

When Kazuki felt slightly dumbfounded, Kamimura-san noticed her own response just now with a look of realization and dropped her shoulders.

“So, sorry…I realized just now, I said a troublesome thing…I’m sorry.”

She is really a person that rushed down the stair of self-torture with steady rhythm….

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 084.jpg|thumb]]

“I think that her personality is really difficult but, it’s not like there is any real harm from that anyway.”

Kazuki gently petted the head of Kamimura-san who was looking down with an expression of ruined mood.

While Kamimura-san kept looking down, a small heart mark came flying from her.

Kamimura Itsuki―34

The night of the welcoming party advanced on harmoniously.

===Part 4===

And then the ordinary usual days returned.

Kazuki and others’ original ordinary days―it also included the strict class work of the Knight Academy.

“…Because of such reasons, Japan and Yamato entered ceasefire due to the interruption of the Magic Advanced Countries, but let’s look back what kind of countries these Magic Advanced Countries are in the first place.”

Liz Liza-sensei who was in charge of magic practice’s class was brandishing teacher’s pointer inside the class today.

It was a rare classroom lecture of Liz Liza-sensei.

The students straightened their backs and sharpened their ears even more seriously compared when they are in the class of other teachers.

“You guys are not simply learning the way to use magic, but you also must pick things up fast about the society’s affairs and the international problem. After all the owner of special power has the responsibility to wield that power correctly. [Idiot who doesn’t watch his surrounding] doesn’t have the qualification to use Summoning Magic.”

Kaguya-senpai too had talked about similar thing before in the ceremonial address at the enrollment ceremony.

Kazuki reflexively looked down at the back of his left hand that he put on top of his own table.

Right there was the Stigmata in pentagram shape that he earned from his contract with Leme.

The Power of King―he possessed a special power even above all the Magika Stigmas in Japan. That was not his own conceit talking, what he had was really a top category powerful strength in Japan.

The [responsibility] that Liz Liza-sensei said felt unusually heavier in his case.

Being aware of such thing himself, he had to wield this power with consideration in his own special way.

“In the first place what is magic? What is called magic is the new possibility of human that was awakened due to the product of super alchemy technique, the <Philosopher Stone>. A power that distorted physical law with the power of thought…. Fifteen years ago, the Philosopher Stone was given birth in this world due to an alchemist that called himself Basileus Basileon.”

{{furigana|Basileus Basileon|King Among King}}…

Kazuki spontaneously realized in surprise. Leme had assigned him with a given name of [{{furigana|King|Basileus}}]. If he thought about that, it was a name with a really deep meaning.

Setting aside such Kazuki, the class continued on.

“Now, what is alchemy then. In the present era there are many things that are called alchemy, which is a technique that bring about change in material that is scientifically impossible by operating magic power and used magic but…the original alchemy was something far older in history than even magic.”

In the first place the Philosopher Stone was created by means of alchemy, and then from that magic was born in this world, so that sequence of history was something natural. In which case what was alchemy that didn’t make use of magic power?

“The original alchemy was something that caused phenomenon inexplicable from science using great effort and will power. Science researched [unchangeable law that bring about the same result no matter how many times it is tested]. However the world of mother nature where we put ourselves like this always has complex factors operating mutually. We called such environment a [complex system]. Even when we are planning to repeat the same experiment many times over, but actually even without intending it we are performing experiment in a totally different conditions every time, there is always something that we don’t notice. Just with a wind blowing in the middle of the experiment, or a slight change in temperature we already cannot say that [we are repeating the same experiment] right? Thereupon we cannot actually proclaim that [the experiment always bring about the same result]. In that aspect there is the possibility to make phenomenon that cannot be called other than mysterious phenomenon or occult to occur. Such great efforts of persistence to intentionally attempt to make [miracle born from complex system] occur is what is called alchemy.”

Making miracle occurred intentionally….

“Alchemy was born in the Middle Age. If we have to specifically say what kind of thing the alchemist at that time did…Einstein left behind words that say [Insanity is doing the same thing repeatedly yet expecting a different result], but in short what the alchemists did was doing what Einstein said continuously. They did this not in the range of several hundred of thousand times or several days just so you know, but several dozens of years, or even if several generations had passed they kept doing it in the range of several hundreds of years. Despite doing the same experiment, they earnestly waited for a different result to be produced…. That result they waited for, it seemed there was also the phenomenon of changing lead into pure gold there.”

The students drew back from the speech. Liz Liza-sensei then continued the explanation solemnly.

“Well then, it ''seemed'' there was an organization that was continuing such insane action until they reached this present era. Fifteen years ago an organization of alchemist called <{{furigana|Liber Mundi|Almighty Wisdom of Dawn}} suddenly appeared. The leader of this organization was Basileus Basileon. He published the Philosopher Stone in this world and began to sell it with high price. When this Philosopher’s Stone is pushed against a human’s head, the stone will be buried into the head while assimilating and the human will awaken to the power of magic. It’s pointless to just think what kind of theory it used that such things could happen. Because at any rate it’s the product of a miracle.”

Kazuki reflexively pressed his own hand onto his forehead. It was a grotesque story now that he imagined it once again.

“When the brain before and after it get filled with Philosopher’s Stone is inspected, it seems that there is no change at all in the form and nature of the brain. Despite there being no physical change at all, brain waves and brain activity that cannot be seen until then become visible. There is no change…in other words it means that the area of the brain that couldn’t be used before is now usable. It is possibly that [the sealed power of human was liberated] or something…what happened is thought to be something like that.”

“Err, sensei.”

Mio who sat in the first front row of the class raised her hand.

“What, Amasaki. For trash to think like trash and give form to its own thought is a good thing. After all proactive argument invigorates the memory of brain. Teacher like the trash that has the desire to improve itself you know.”

“A sealed power, that’s what you say, could the people from the long time ago use magic?”

Mio stood up and inquired and then she sat once more.

“That’s a natural question. When do you think the time that you called a long time ago happened…. Even though the fossils of Australopithecus or Ramidus ape man had been discovered many times over, there is no discovery of traces of the existence of magic technique in the ancient times. How mysterious right. Such argument is also related with human race’s evolution and spreading. In places like Europe they totally ignored things like archaeology and <Resurrection of Mythology Era Theory> that say [what is called Mythology is the record of reality of human races when they could use magic] become the mainstream there but, well, it’s contradictory with Japan’s scientific society that is based on archaeology isn’t it.”

“…In other words, what does it mean?”

Toward Mio who was still tilting her head, Liz Liza-sensei said a curt comment of “It’s things that we don’t understand. There are aspects of magic that is pointless to be keep pondering about.”

“So, with the profit from the sales of the Philosopher’s Stone, <Libel Mundi> became an existence so enormous that it grasped the entire world at the time just as you all know. This world has been conquered before by a secret society. But it seemed there was an internal conflict in the organization, and the leader Basileus Basileon was assassinated. Though there are also believers that claimed he is still surviving because his corpse wasn’t discovered. Anyway the outcome from that, <Libel Mundi> was divided among its headquarters in Britain and its six branches in various countries. Those parts of organization were absorbed by the countries. The Britain headquarters into Britain, Germany branch into Germany…like that the Great Seven Magic Advanced Countries were born.”

Now that she mentioned it this was a class about the Magic Advanced Countries.

Finally the discussion reached the main topic.

There was once a group that accomplished world domination, and then with that group split off the Magic Advanced Countries….

“Now then, if I have to say why such details is important to the explanation of the current international states, that’s because Libel Mundi’s headquarter and branches each came into contact with different Mythologies and Divas and then they either researched it or embracing faith. And then it was taken over by each Magic Advanced Countries and made into state religion after that. In other words…”

That time Liz Liza-sensei used the blackboard for the first time, what was noted down there was like this.

Britain―Celtic Mythology

Italia―Greece Mythology

Germany―Norse Mythology

Russia―Slavic Mythology

China―Taoism Mythology

Japan―Solomon 72 Pillar (Non-faith)

America―Unknown

“About America they are not really known. They are outstandingly applying isolationism and doesn’t try to connect with other countries after all. Even in the affair this time only America is the one that doesn’t come.”

…It was right about this time. Suddenly Kazuki looked up at the clock in the classroom and he ran his thought.

Right about now, the important people of the government were supposed to be in a meeting of talk with the envoys of Britain – Italia – Germany – Russia.

After doing small scale meetings several times for a while, in the weekend Japan and Yamato and the envoys would all gather and opened the [mass conference], that was what he was told.

Kazuki was excluded from such table of diplomacy.

All that would be going on from now on was going to progress in the place Kazuki had no knowledge on.

Kazuki was a student so it was only something natural.

Receiving lesson like this in class was only natural…. Even if he was called a King, he was just a mere student.

“A hot topic like this will of course appear in the test. There are some delay that appear in the class but the end of term exam will be still conducted just as scheduled, so don’t you dare neglect your study and focus yourself to the quest and the practical skill!”

The shriek of the students broke out inside the class that was usually obedient.

“Don’t get noisy for every little thing! No way the exam will be suspended just because of an accident in the level of west Japan becoming independent and a part of the students got conscripted. After all you first years don’t even have midterm exam anyway.”

The first year of the Magic Division was exempted from the midterm examination. There was still a lot of the students who still hadn’t succeeded in their <Contract Ceremony> at this period, because of that the contract was given maximum priority.

Therefore the end of term examination’s material covered all they studied throughout the whole year and it turned into a frightening obstacle.

“The students who were taken along to west Japan couldn’t participate in the class so it might feel unfair. But during that period, the class for practical skill was prioritized. After all it was inevitable that there were a great number of people that were not strong in practical skill among the remaining students. Because of that reason going along to west Japan cannot become an excuse. Spend your time practicing hard! That’s all!”

After Liz Liza-sensei threw a large bomb to the students, Liz Liza-sensei exited the classroom.

The students made a stir. Mio who was in a separate seat came around to Kazuki’s seat.

“Wait a second Kazuki, are you okay? If you like, it’s fine for you to get taught by this me who is also rank A in study! Fuffu―nn! I will work you hard earnestly every night-♪”

It seemed like Mio had a great confidence in her study, she treated the agonizing cries in the surrounding as if it was someone else’s problem smiled radiantly at Kazuki with her chest puffed up. However Kazuki too was keeping his cool and answered.

“For the moment, I haven’t been lacking in reviewing the lessons for a while so I think I’m going to be fine. My score shouldn’t fall below the average.”

Kazuki was still much more inferior in practical skill compared to Mio or Koyuki. Even while putting his utmost effort in that, Kazuki also had the awareness that he mustn’t get left behind even in the classwork too.

“Muu―, boring, boring, you have no cuteness!”

Mio who seemed to want to be relied on by Kazuki came punching repeatedly at Kazuki’s shoulder.

Kazuki said “That’s because I’m not aiming for something like cuteness” and smiled wryly.

“But let’s do a study group with everyone! Come on, all of you too!”

Mio exchanged looks with Koyuki who was behind Kazuki and Kamimura-san by Kazuki’s side.

Kamimura-san received the favor of having the previous person besides Kazuki move away and sat there. It was an unbecoming special treatment for the Magic Division’s spartan education, but it couldn’t be helped if he thought about the girl’s delicate mental state.

There was a value in treating the girl specially as the contractor of Amaterasu who held the key in their battle with Yamato.

Such girl was lying on top of her desk with complete exhaustion.

“…To get dragged forcefully and made to attend a school that I don’t want to go to…moreover there is also tests…”

“Doesn’t that make Kamimura-san feel the wholesome springtime of youth like this?”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, Kamimura-san was “Ugyaa―!” while raising a strange voice and she raised her face.

“Such bright energy is a poison for me see! Ugyaaa―! I have the feeling that all the gaze in this classroom are directing contempt at me! It’s better for this world to just perish!!”

“…Whaa―tt is she saying, this child?”

Mio was taken aback from Kamimura-san’s conduct. For a human like Mio that was like a lump of bright energy who tended to stand out from her great confidence in herself, it seemed that Kamimura-san’s conduct was really something that was hard to understand.

Nevertheless Mio didn’t even harbor any feeling like exclusiveness against foreign things right now. She was just merely looking into Kamimura-san’s expression with a pure countenance.

Kamimura-san twitched and once more lied on top of her desk in order to hide her face.

“School is scary…school caste is scary…”

“It’s fine, this Knight Academy runs under a complete doctrine of strength after all. So if you are strong then anything is allowed you know.”

When Kazuki said that, Kamimura-san’s shoulders shook with a twitch.

“Don’t tell me…even if you say that, here is an insular island country that valued peace so much that the people even turned malicious…. This country is an absolute world that valued communication ability rather than strength…. Strong person is ostracized, sticking out nail get hammered down, the riajuu<ref>Person who is satisfied with his or her real (offline) life</ref> with refreshing smile get ahead at life in turns…. That kind of world…. For a doctrine of strength’s culture to take root in this kind of country should be impossible…”

“No, this is a school that is raising knights geared towards battlefield. There is no room for pigheaded heart that is bullying strong people here.”

“But I’m not strong or anything…”

Even now Kamimura-san was persistently venting out anxious voice.

It seemed this girl was probably starving for words of [It’s okay] .

Her appearance that looked liked she was going to run away from the surrounding was completely like a young child that got lost from her parent.

“No, Kamimura-san’s true strength is without a doubt top class in this academy…you are everyone’s hero!”

When Kazuki spoke empathically, Kamimura-san lifted her face and her eyes slightly brightened.

For some reason it seemed she had quite a confidence in her magic ability.

Because that was her very bond with her only friend Amaterasu.

The classmates at their surrounding went “That child who seemed to have special circumstance, I hear she is strong!” “She is at a level where she got recognized by the Chief President!?” and made a stir. Kazuki intentionally raised his voice so that it was audible to the surrounding before.

Outside of Kamimura-san’s field of vision, Kazuki was waving his wrist up and down to send a hand sign as if saying [Say it more, say it more].

Everyone went along with Kazuki in good cheers and went “Awee―some!” “Awee―some!” rousing up the atmosphere.

All of a sudden Kamimura-san lifted up her upper body.

“FUOO…you are saying that in here I’m not a person scorned because of my suspicious behavior…? I am a hero!? I, come across a sanctuary in here!!”

“Well, result is also an aspect of strength, so if your studies turned out no good then your evaluation will go poof though.”

Koyuki murmured idly.

Kamimura-san’s face became pale in the blink of eye and she lied down on the desk once more.

“Kamimura-san…you are not good at studying?”

“My studies stopped at the first semester of my middle school first year. Since that time I have been a shut-in all along.”

The surrounding classmates leaked out their voices saying “That girl, I heard she is an idiot” “Ee~, so she is an idiot”.

“Now I am being scorned! If there is a hole I want to get holed in one and die with a splat!!”

“It’s fine you see, everyone will teach you. That’s why let’s hold a study group with everyone.”

“When you teach me it turned out that I’m more of an idiot than you imagined…even if such thing happen, you won’t scorn and get angry at me?”

Kamimura-san lifted her face with a glance and stared at Kazuki. It was a gaze that was asking to be spoiled by him.

“I won’t do that, no way.”

Kazuki persevered and strongly encouraged her. He did it in order to grant her a peace of mind. With a plop, a small heart mark emerged out from Kamimura-san’s chest and it was absorbed into the ring of Solomon.

“I too want to get taught desu~!”

Hearing the uproar, Lotte too came along with an urgent expression.

“Now that you mentioned it Lotte is a year younger aren’t you.”

Lotte was not outdone by her surrounding when it came to study of magic, but she was having a hard battle in the general class.

She seemed to have it hard especially in the study of science. It was because in her motherland science had fairly retrogressing.

The other Magic Advanced Countries were religious country. Accordingly it seemed there were those who had a dogma that denied science technology.

“Yes…I’m trying desperately to catch up though.”

“Lotte cannot cheat with Telepathy?”

When Mio said that nonchalantly, Lotte went “Hah!” while making a face as if realization had been brought to her.

“Oioi, what are you saying there.”

When Kazuki reflexively interposed that talk, Lotte went bashful with “Ehehe”.

“It’s a joke desu. The most that I can perceive somehow with Telepathy is only obscure emotion desu. If I want to feel it clearer then a magic power light will break out. If that happen then the cheating will get exposed desu.”

“Magic too is not almighty huh.”

“That’s why please teach me how to study too desu~”

Lotte took hold of Kazuki’s hand and shook it up and down. Seeing that [skillful spoiled] figure, Kamimura-san said “As expected from Lotte-shishou<ref>Master/Teacher</ref>…” and directed an envious look at Lotte.

===Part 5===

After school ended, Kazuki visited the Sword Division just as he promised.

“Welcome, to the Sword Division!”

Kazuha-senpai welcomed him happily.

Both of them faced each other in the central fountain plaza that separated the Magic Division and the Sword Division.

“You look really happy, senpai.”

“…There is nothing wrong with me feeling happy here.” Kazuha-senpai pouted her lips to hide her embarrassment.

“No, I ‘m just thinking that senpai showed your honesty to me. I’m wondering how happy senpai feels.”

“Shaddup! Shaddup! Come on, let’s not waste any time!!”

Kazuha-senpai linked her hand tightly with Kazuki’s hand and she guided Kazuki inside the grounds of the Sword Division.

The Sword Division was once destroyed from the attack of the Quad Core Magica, but while Kazuki and the others were fighting at west Japan, the reconstruction had been finished.

Not only was it built back to how it was before, its facility was also expanded. The Sword Division’s facilities were inferior in various aspects compared to the Magic Division, but the disparity had begun to be negated.

The opinion of Kazuki and Headmaster Amasaki’s opinion coincided with each other and they were bringing the Sword Division and the Magic Division closer to equality little by little.

Crossing the bridge above the pond that was filled with floating lotus flower, the both of them were walking following the path that was dotted with stepping stones and stretching up and down the artificial hills in the garden. In contrast with the Magic Division’s western garden that was divided orderly, the Sword Division’s Japanese garden imitated the nature in a jumble with deep charm. Whichever one that he walked, both garden had a very good atmosphere.

“If senpai wants, we can link arms like the time in Ise, it will be better like that.”

While feeling the warmth of Kazuha-senpai’s palm, Kazuki talked with a light tone.

“Stupid-! If we do that kind of thing inside the school, we are going to be thought as a bakaple and it’s going to become a strange rumor you know-!”

“But I think just by holding hands and walking together it will already create strange rumors like that though.”

After Kazuki pointed that out, Kazuha-senpai groaned “Uu~” but she didn’t try to separate their hands.

And then actually, while they were walking the students of the Sword Division that happened to pass by them sporadically were throwing their gaze at them and gossiping in whispers.

“Ah, it’s the Chief President and Tsukahara-san” “There is a rumor that their relation is good but, looks like it’s true” “Tsukahara-san, recently she became bright didn’t she” “Feels like she became easy to talk with” “A man really changes a woman eh~”

Kazuha-senpai’s body trembled with a twitch and she released Kazuki’s hand completely.

But Kazuki, as if he was saying that he didn’t mind whatever people talked about, embraced Kazuha-senpai’s waist with one hand tightly. The separated two people became tightly glued on their hips.

From the surrounding students, with the girl as the core raised up their voices “Kyaa―” “How nice, how nice―!”

“Ka, Kazuki-! Geez! Come here a little!”

Even while Kazuha-senpai didn’t try to shake off Kazuki, she pulled Kazuki into the bushes behind the school building in order to get far away from people’s eyes.

It was a dark corner where people’s eyes and even sunshine were blocked by leaves.

“…About how the surrounding is tolerant about how you get along well with a large number of girls, I think that’s because there is nothing graphic in your relation with girls.”

Kazuha-senpai lowered her voice and gave him a warning.

It was an expression in a roundabout way but Kazuki understood it intuitively.

The power of magic distorted reality due to strong thoughts. There was the case where that power was invoked unconsciously.

Because of that, contraception for male and female became unreliable. A strong feeling that desired each other made any contraception method completely ineffective. The result was that the relation of man and woman in the present era became something more prudent.

Female prized their chastity and it was not rare for them to protect their purity until marriage.

Kaguya-senpai, when she was made excited by Asmodeus or Hikaru-senpai whose self awareness as a girl was thin, were quite dangerous in their awareness around this area but…. However, exactly because of that even if there was a male that got along well with multiple girls the surrounding didn’t really mind it. That was what Kazuha-senpai wanted to say.

“But if, only if…if there is a student around you that became pregnant and dropped out or took a break from school, you will lose the trust as a Chief Student Council President, no, as a Knight. That’s why…it’s fine even if you flirt with other girls but you absolutely mustn’t cross that one line, you get it.”

For Kazuha-senpai who had criticized Kazuki’s harem state since they first met, that warning was surely a compromise from her. At the same time, it was also a reasonable warning as a person.

Kazuki embraced Kazuha-senpai closer gently before lightly brushing away her bangs and kissed her forehead.

“…My heart is satisfied just doing this so it’s fine senpai.”

Kazuha-senpai stood on her tiptoes and kissed back at Kazuki’s cheek.

“…Are you really satisfied with just that?”

After she distanced her lips, Kazuha-senpai whispered into Kazuki’s ear.

Even though she was the one that gave him the warning, it was a sweet whisper coming from herself that tried to seduce him.

Senpai’s expression too was colored with a sweet color.

Kazuki tightly embraced Kazuha-senpai strongly, and kissed her lips to lips. Kazuha-senpai too embraced Kazuki back, and glued herself at him as if rubbing her soft body to him.

Whether their chest or their hips, both were sticking close to each other. A strong kiss and embrace that were trying to blend their whole body.

Kazuki felt a déjà vu toward that warmth―he remembered the time in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave when he was embracing Kazuha-senpai in naked while kissing. At that time he was completely thinking “I want to keep more like this”.

At that time they didn’t go further than that, was not because of the power of their reason, but it was nothing more than because the rock door opened and Amaterasu appeared.

While hugging at each other with senpai, Kazuki felt a shiver. He absolutely mustn’t lay his hands on these lovely girls. ‘I need a steel-like reasoning’, Kazuki once more thought.

Kazuki softly released her lips. Kazuha-senpai was intoxicated and making a drunk expression from the kiss.

How cute. As long as someone is a man then surely everyone will think so.

Doing his best to restrain his feeling of cherish, Kazuki opened his mouth.

“Then let’s continue the tour of the Sword Division, please take care of me.”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression returned to the color of reality.

“…Right. I got it, let’s go.”

Kazuha-senpai slapped her face with both her hand *PAN!* vigorously. By doing that she tightened her expression, then she took Kazuki’s hand and led him out from behind the school building.

Once again, the tour was restarted while the students at their surrounding bantered about them.

“That building is the female student dormitory where we lived.”

Kazuha-senpai talked while pointing at a building that looked like a Japanese castle with tiled roof stacked like layers. When he came here before there was no high-rise building like this, it was supposed to be just a building in the style of row houses before.

“It was reconstructed gorgeously like a castle. Everyone in the Sword Division is grateful to you for your stance of equality with the Magic Division. The rooms and the like turned out really spacious.”

Kazuha-senpai opened her hands wide and made a gesture, conveying her joy to Kazuki.

Like usual the surrounding Sword Division students were looking at them with teasing eyes and leaking out whispering voice cheerfully.

―However gazes that could be said to be filled with good will were mixed among those.

He could also feel some gazes that contained slight thorn.

‘What’s with that’, Kazuki tilted his head. Perhaps it was not as simple as Kazuha-senpai said where all the students of the Sword Division gave their support to Kazuki.

“And then this way is where the dojo…”

Kazuha-senpai didn’t show any sign of noticing such gazes and gave Kazuki a tour inside the school cheerfully as if displaying her own collection.

The ordinary days were passing through.

Passing the days in the Knight Academy, finally the weekend came.

“Otouto-kun, so you really remembered about your promise of going to a date with me!!”

When it became Sunday and Kazuki invited Kaguya-senpai to a date, senpai was smiling widely with a bright expression in a happy mood. That’s right, before this Kazuki had promised to go for a date with Kaguya-senpai.

Kaguya-senpai who turned up at the meeting place in front of the station was in a white one-piece with no sleeve that really suited the early summer.

Kazuki embraced senpai’s waist. The cloth of the one piece intended for summer was thin, Kaguya-senpai’s soft waist was directly transmitted to his palm. “Fufufu-“ Kaguya-senpai happily leaned her body on him and the two of them departed for their date while nestling close to each other.

Both of them rode the magic light train.

Their destination was a farm in the rural area secluded from the capital city area.

It was named <Animal Contact Farm>.

It was a facility not with the objective of raising animals for livestock but for sightseeing.

Kazuki had a really hard time in choosing the location for the date.

Failure was absolutely unforgivable. Quite a long time had passed since his promise for a date and also during that time Kaguya-senpai had completely mistaken Kazuki’s speech and conduct as [researching romantic in preparation for the date with her]. Kazuki had come under an abnormal pressure.

There Kazuki tried to rely on Hikaru-senpai. As a [close friend] that had accompanied Kaguya-senpai even longer than Kazuki, there was no doubt that she surely could grant him a wonderful expertise.

“Things that Kaguya like? Nn―, she unexpectedly like animals you know. She is absurdly affectionate to animals.”

Hikaru-senpai answered like that.

“I see, thank you very much! But I don’t think it’s particularly unexpected though.”

“Eh, isn’t it unexpected? See, Kaguya is an ‘S’ so I thought she is going to torment the animal! But she is just being affectionate to the animal with all her heart! Unexpected right!?”

“I don’t think that Kaguya-senpai personally is that much of an ‘S’ though…. For Hikaru-senpai to come across Kaguya-senpai’s ‘S’ tendency, isn’t there a little ‘M’ tendency in Hikaru-senpai instead?<ref>S refers to Sadist and M refers to Masochist.</ref>”

“I’m not an ‘M’ you know!?”

―There was that kind of conversation. And then Kazuki decided on this date course under such scrupulous investigation. And then when they finally arrived in the destination area…,

“Hoo―ww―cuu―tee-!!”

…Kaguya-senpai reacted exactly just as he imagined.

Kaguya-senpai leaped toward [Animal Contact Plaza ~Rabbit Zone~] with a violent dash.

“UOOOOOOOOOO-!” Raising such strange voice “Nyaa―! Goronyaa―!!” raising cat’s purring voice, Kaguya-senpai hugged a fluffy rabbit while petting it back and forth repeatedly.

Her tension was raising too much and she turned into a strange person to her heart’s content.

“Senpai, rabbit’s crying voice is not [nyaa―] but more like a [puu].”

“Puu? That’s Koyuki-chan's crying voice right?”

“The trademark gag of that voice is from rabbit. The phrase trademark gag feels wrong though.”

Kazuki too lifted up a young small rabbit and started to cuddle it fluffily.

The rabbits turned to these two and [puu] mumbled out a crying voice like that.

“They cried! Moreover they don’t even run away from humans at all. Ufufu, you are cute, really cute♪”

“The domesticating of the animal in this farm is very good isn’t it?”

While the two were frolicking with the rabbits, a caretaker uncle wearing a hat and overalls walked approaching them and replied to Kazuki’s words.

“For some reason with the birth of magic in this world as the impetus, there is this impression that the animals turned amiable to humans.”

Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai went “Eeh!?” in shock hearing that unexpected words. “Though there is no basis whatsoever scientifically in it though” After giving that preface, the uncle continued his story with a face of marvel himself.

“I think that it’s too conceited to consider that when there is a strange phenomenon that happened in the world, only humans get affected while there is no effect at all to the animals. It is said that all humans are connected through Astrum in the depth of their heart or something like that, but if that so then the animals too are supposed to be connected through Astrum. And then Demon Beast are born from Astrum, but couldn’t it be that such thing is a gathering of ''the detestable aspect of animals’ latent consciousness assembly'' that become Demon Beast. Though this is just my personal thought.”

Demon Beast was called as [human race’s absolute enemy]. At the same time Kazuki remembered that a great number of Japanese Mythology Divas were existences that symbolized [worship and fear to nature].

He felt that the hypothesis that the uncle said had quite a power of persuasion of its possibility.

“Next there is also Telepathy. It might be feeble but couldn’t that come into existence between humans and animals too. To put simply, the animals too are one of the members of this world.”

“I think I can say yes to that thought-!”

Kaguya-senpai’s voice was excited from feeling pleased of such thought.

Guided by the caretaker, Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai moved to the fence of the other animals. The rabbits accompanied them until the farthest the fence allowed from the regret of parting with the two, making Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai even more softened.

“This alpaca was popular a long time ago”, or “Snakes too are friendly toward people you know”, the caretaker introduced them to various animals. Kaguya-senpai rubbed her cheek to the strange face of the alpaca, twining around a snake around her neck like a muffler’s replacement, she was showing a state of great delight.

So far it was a success. But today’s plan didn’t end with just this.

It couldn’t be said as romantic with just this much.

“Senpai, I have also make a booking for just the two of us at the horse-riding experience course, let’s go.”

“Horse riding!? We can ride a horse<ref>Here Kaguya is talking like an excited kid</ref>!? Moreover we are going to ride together!?”

Kazuki pulled her hand and led her to the stable inside the farm.

It was a horse. The horse that entered inside the stable noticed Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s approach and it protruded its unexpected large face outside with a neigh. “Dohyaa~” Kaguya-senpai raised a strange voice.

A female caretaker handed Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai some boots.

“Please change your shoes with those. You are going with a course without helmet aren’t you?”

Kazuki nodded toward the confirmation of the caretaker.

The magicians that were awakened in this present era could protect their body with the defensive magic power.

Because of that all kind of insurance and warranty were unneeded and in exchange service industry in the form of leisure with cheap price multiplied. It was limited to service for those in the age range between the later half of the tens until the twenties when they had vigorous magic power.

Kazuki who had limited pocket money was of course choosing to reserve in this form.

“This horse had earned around three hundred million monetary award when he was still active in horse racing you know.”

“Three, three hundred million!?”

While saying that triumphantly as if it was her own achievement, the caretaker lady was leading the horse that Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai would ride after this. Kaguya-senpai raised a curious voice while chasing the tail of the horse.

“I have never imagined riding a horse in a date!”

“Before this, we were fighting enemies that came from China riding horses, so I was thinking of trying to ride a horse for a little.”

“I see, this is also very interesting in that kind of meaning too. Knowing your enemy before the battle isn’t it?”

For a moment, Kaguya-senpai’s expression turned serious.

But that expression immediately crumbled now that they had reached the point where they were going to ride the horse.

First she put her foot on the stirrup on the left side of the horse and then got on its back. Thereupon Kaguya-senpai’s expression turned “Wawawaa, it’s high!” into panic. Even though she would be fine even if she fell because of her magic power, humans had an instinctive fear of height.

Kazuki followed up next and rode behind Kaguya-senpai. Then he encircled his hands around Kaguya-senpai in the front like he was hugging her to grasp the rein, Kaguya-senpai then “Thi, this is so romantic!!” said so in high spirits.

“Don’t curl up your back and stick out your chest, then please support your weight in the saddle using your ischial bone<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ischium</ref>.”

According to the instruction of the caretaker Onee-san, rather than sitting on their bottom, they need to put their weight a little in their front section and their upper body need to take an upright posture from the horse.

“Thi-this posture, feels a little strange somehow."

Kaguya-senpai whispered a little. Strange feeling…?

From there the caretaker Onee-san taught them how to use the reins.

“The horse remembered the course and they will walk on their own accord, so it’s okay even if you don’t pay attention. Please think of the reins as something to complete the atmosphere.”

She concluded the explanation concisely, then the caretaker Onee-san rode a different horse.

The Onee-san’s horses walked ahead, Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s horse was following along too.

It seems the horses were trained for the use of riding, so they were pretty calm. It was shaking, but the horse’s movement didn’t have any instability. Certainly, there was no feeling that the horse needs any instructions even with humans on top of it.

“If the horse stops to eat grass in the roadside, please use the reins to pull its neck from the grass and kick with your leg as hard as possible.”

“We have to kick it? How pitiful.” Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows.

“If you don’t kick it as hard as possible, it won’t get the signal.”

“…It's really pitiful and painful if you see it from the horse’s point of view, right?”

Kazuki could comprehend it, then the Onee-san also laughed “Right, right, that’s so.” and rode further ahead. Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s horse was also following along on its own accord. They passed the time elegantly.

The horse riding course Kazuki reserved was not a simple circle course.

It surrounded the ups and downs of the hills besides the ranch, a tracking course inside the mother nature.

“When going uphill, lean your body forward, when going downhill bend your body backward. Please keep your balance, okay?” The Onee-san advised so. Kazuki and Kaguya did as what she instructed. Each time they did that, the body of Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai touched against each other.

Along the natural road filled with broken branches scattered about, the horse kept advancing forward without care and stepped on those with its hooves. The horse entered the green dense forest course.

“Oohh, how romantic! This is a really good atmosphere!”

Kaguya-senpai was in high spirits when she saw the scenery from the horseback.

The caretaker Onee-san that was leading in front of them was taking into consideration of their status as a couple and kept quiet. She didn’t even look back at all.

Suddenly Kaguya-senpai raised “Nn…” a troubled voice.

“Ka-Kazuki-kun…this vertical vibration is, that is, gradually, somewhat…like climbing a pole…”

“Climbing a pole? What are you saying senpai? Also, calling me Kazuki-kun…”

When senpai called him using that name…. At times when senpai retained her reasoning, she called him as [Otouto-kun] in order to preserve her dignity as a senior.

Senpai turned back to glance at Kazuki a bit.

Those pupils were―turned into violet color like when Asmodeus’s magic power was rising to the surface.

“…Senpai, you're turned on in this kind of place!?”

Kazuki whispered in small voice.

“Nn, no, this is…I also don’t plan to be like this…. Yet there was still part of Asmodeus’ magic that I used a lot from the other day that still remained all along…. And then while Kazuki-kun hugged me, this vertical vibration is, that…at my bottom and back…”

Kaguya-senpai twisted her body restlessly.

This is bad, if it had became like this senpai couldn’t be stopped.

“Kazuki-kun, please…” Kaguya-senpai leaked a coaxing voice.

Kazuki directed his eyes toward the caretaker Onee-san who was leading them. As long as there was no huge accident happening, it didn’t seems like she would turn her attention to this way.

But if this horse riding course reached the end…!

While the Onee-san was not looking, he must disperse Kaguya-senpai’s mood!

Usually senpai would get satisfied after he hugged her tightly and caressed her back for a long period of time. But this time he didn’t have that kind of time….

“Understood, Kaguya. I’ll leave the rein in Kaguya’s hand.”

Kazuki handed over the reins while whispering near Kaguya’s ear.

Kaguya wouldn’t be able to do anything in this posture. Kazuki had to grant pleasure to Kaguya proactively.

Kazuki embraced Kaguya from behind closely. And then he stroked Kaguya’s stomach gently across the soft cloth of her one-piece dress. Her sensitivity was currently amplified several times over, she could attain great pleasures just by having her back and stomach caressed gently. However,

“…Kazuki-kun…” Kaguya raised an unsatisfied voice.

…To answer her pleading in this limited time, he need to act bolder compared to how he usually was.

Kazuki made a momentous decision, he reached his hand toward Kaguya’s chest―her breasts.

He lifted the large bulge gently with both hands, it had such a heavy and thick feeling. The feedback he felt from his hand was so heavy. At the same time he buried his fingers on her cloth and felt something soft beyond the thin fabric.

Without change, Kazuki massaged those softness skillfully. What he felt from his fingers were something so frightfully soft.

“Nn! Ahnn!”

Kaguya leaked out stimulating breaths. A breathing that looks like she tried to endure a large voice of pleasure from leaking.

That was, while Kazuki was toying around with those softness, he rapidly turned even more intense. Her reaction had already passed the realm of ticklish. Breaking through that territory, it could be seen that Kaguya-senpai clearly felt good.

Kazuki also became heated up inside his mind, he couldn’t stop anymore.

The horse keep walking ‘pokupokupoku’ ahead steadily. Pushing into that rhythm, Kazuki continued his massage. Kaguya-senpai's breath rapidly turned wild, she twisted her body on top of the saddle, sometimes sweet voices like “Nnnh!” or “Yaahn!” leaked from her lips.

“Haah haah…Kazuki-kun, please…more…”

Kaguya separated her right hand from the rein, then she undid the shoulder straps of her one-piece dress. Kazuki removed his hands from her chests reflexively. Thereupon, the upper garment of the one piece dress fell down from Kaguya’s upper body without resistance.

The dress Kaguya wore was the type that inserted cups in the inside to support the breasts.

In short, Kaguya was going no-bra behind the dress. Kazuki opened his eyes wide in amazement because of Kaguya’s bold action.

In a surprise attack, Kaguya’s bare breasts shook like a jelly. No, that’s not the correct word, they were BOOBS.

Kazuki reflexively gulped his saliva while taking in the meaning of Kaguya’s bold “Please.”

Kazuki checked the reaction of the caretaker Onee-san in front of them once more. She was totally unaware of anything they did behind her. However they had already passed half of the course, the time limit was approaching. She couldn’t be allowed to see this kind of appearance.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 111.jpg|thumb]]

Staring at a girl’s naked upper body this brazenly was the first time for Kazuki.

Moreover, when it comes to Kaguya’s huge breasts…!

Those large globes were going to be held tightly by himself.

A nervousness that he never felt in any kind of battle he was involved until now made Kazuki’s brain lose its mind.

Kazuki resolved himself. He stretched his hand to those abundant bulges.

Those tits' beautiful shape were not crumbling because of its size, he lifted them carefully. Its softness couldn’t be compared to when he touched them across the clothes, his fingers sink into them flabbily. Those tits had a profound sense of weight. Different from when he touched them over the clothes, all of those tits' weight rested in Kazuki’s palm. And then, it was warm. Kaguya’s bare skin was far smoother compared to when he felt them beyond the clothes.

The glossy and soft mass hadn’t even settled down inside Kazuki’s palm when he already massaged them lightly.

This is the first time Kazuki had ever touched breasts directly. Kaguya wore a happy expression ecstatically.

Her tits were not only soft, those pink tips that looks like flower buds swelled out, it turned hard little by little. It was the response from Kaguya’s body that had learned pleasure.

Kazuki’s hands approached those tips little by little.

When Kaguya notice what he was doing, her looks were filled with the feeling of expectation.

Kazuki stimulated those tips like he was plucking a flower with his hands.

“The-there…! Over there, more…♥”

He rolled around those tips with the ball of his fingers gently. Kaguya whose whole body was so sensitive because of Asmodeus’ influence “Nnnn♥” bent her spine backward and then she ‘bikubiku’ trembled violently.

“…mming! Don’t, …mming!!” Kaguya leaked unintelligible sounds from her mouth.

With sensation that was like the surge of a big tsunami, Kaguya forgot herself and started to react intensely. Kazuki anxiously checked the caretaker Onee-san’s back one more time.

It’s still okay. He returned his gaze back to Kaguya.

Then suddenly, he felt envy to the saddle that transmitted the vibrations to Kaguya’s lower body.

It was not only Kazuki’s both hands that gave the pleasure to Kaguya, but also the vibration of this saddle.

Kazuki separated his right hand from Kaguya’s breast and reached toward Kaguya’s right thigh. He stimulated her inner thigh in a surprise attack. While Kaguya was trembling in pleasure, she looked back to Kazuki with eyes that were filled with even more anticipation.

Kaguya hoped for even greater pleasure.

Kazuki moved his hand little by little even deeper into Kaguya’s inner thigh, his hand slide into the space between Kaguya-senpai and the saddle.

Is she sweating? There was a wet sensation.

Kaguya clapped her hands on her mouth “Nnnnnn―!!” and raised a muffled scream.

And then her whole body rippled, like everything she had stored until now were exploding.

‘Bikunbikun’<ref>I think you know that this is the SFX for trembling</ref> Kaguya’s body pulsated in the middle of Kazuki’s arms.

This reaction was not sufficient with only once. He must continue a little bit more for Kaguya to cool down from her condition, Kazuki understood that from his experience.

Since there was not much time left, he must stimulate her even more intensely.

That’s why he continued to stimulate those sensitive place like he was digging deeper.

“……! ……!!” Kaguya convulsed fiercely two times, three times. The sensation was amplified many times over, Kaguya’s pleasure was endlessly deep. It went higher without any end in sight.

She was drenched with sweat in the middle of Kazuki’s arm, the scent of a girl lingered in the air richly. Kazuki too keep stimulated Kaguya in a trance. His instinct as a man was fired up to make her experience the happiness of a girl.

She trembled many times over, finally Kaguya-senpai’s body slumped over tiredly. The rein slipped off from her hand. Kazuki picked it up in panic.

When he peeked at her expression, the color of Kaguya’s eyes gradually returned back to normal.

A thin trail of saliva was flowing down from Kaguya’s absentminded lips.

Her cheeks were also flushed red. Her breathing was rough and her eyes were hazy.

Kazuki felt a strong carnal desire boiled up for him to continue. "I want to mess her up even more." However he suppressed those desire somehow and wiped the saliva from her lips. He straightened her back and put her clothes in order.

“Kaguya, you were awfully cute just now.” He whispered so while stroking her head.

Kaguya leaned back to Kazuki while still looking like she was dreaming and said “Kazuki-kun…I love you, I love you so much.”

Suddenly the sunlight became strong. It was the moment where the advancing horse came out from the trees-covered hill into the open ranch.

The caretaker Onee-san said “Well then, let’s get down from the horse!” and turned back to look toward here.

Kaguya-senpai was “Hyah!!” and straightened her back in a fluster.

The caretaker Onee-san was in the state of being unaware of everything.

But when they got down from the horse, only the horse was staring at them with a meaningful gaze.

{What the hell are you guys doing on top of me?} That stare somehow felt like that.

When Kaguya-senpai got down from the horse, she nonchalantly used Pyrokinesis to dry the saddle.

“Again…I was doing something unthinkable. To, to be messed up like that…”

Kaguya-senpai who returned to herself wilted gloomily. To do something so shocking even more than usual in the romantic date that she was looking forward to.

“It can’t be helped because of Asmodeus. Also, I don’t hate doing that at all, so please don’t mind it too much.”

“Otouto-kun, you don’t hate it…?”

“That, well”

“That was embarrassing!!”

Kaguya-senpai covered her head with both hands.

Kazuki looked around in trouble, then his eyes stopped at a stand.

“Senpai, let’s eat soft cream. The soft cream in this ranch is absolutely tasty you know?”

Kaguya-senpai was “…I want to eat, maybe” and raised her head.

Kazuki released his breath in relief and led senpai to the stand.

“Excuse me, two of this [squeezed raw milk soft cream]<ref>"Raw milk" in Japanese is written and read the exact same way as "exposed breasts". That's also the reason behind the popular belief that drinking milk makes girls' boobs grow despite their genetics.</ref> please!”

Kazuki spontaneously read the menu frankly without even questioning it.

“Otouto-kun…that item’s name, makes me feel so complicated somehow…”

Kaguya-senpai was dealt the final blow from a strange place and received even more shock.

Even so both of them were passing an enjoyable time.

Before this, when he asked Kaguya-senpai concerning romantic thing, Kaguya-senpai gave him a high class example like a rooftop restaurant in a hotel where they could see the night scenery.

But seeing the night scenery was not just limited at the rooftop of a hotel.

There Kazuki took a reservation for a seat right beside the window in a restaurant on top of a hill near the farm. Kazuki had searched by himself for a restaurant with beautiful night view with price range that even Kazuki could afford. Both the dish and the night view gave Kaguya-senpai satisfaction and he managed to tie up the date almost perfectly.

―And then they returned to the Knight Academy with the magic light train.

Disembarking the magic light train, when they got out to the street at night from the station, Kazuki walked on the side of the roadway while embracing Kaguya-senpai’s waist tightly. Kaguya-senpai too was walking while gluing herself tightly on Kazuki.

With the end of this whole day, this whole week would end.

Suddenly, Kazuki remembered about the [mass conference]. Right about now, the conference between Japan government and Yamato’s representative, and also the envoys from each Magic Advanced Countries should be over. There might be some kind of conclusion that came out from that.

The content of that conclusion was still wrapped in a veil of secrecy from those in Kazuki and the general public’s position.

Even while Kazuki spent all his time doing studies for tests and date throughout the ordinary day like this, ''their'' battle was advancing. That battle was already not his own battle….

There was also a part of himself that accepted such position as something natural.

As a student of the Knight Academy, it was a really natural and obvious…,

“…You are the King of this country right?”

Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s feet stopped from that voice in their path.

Illuminated under the street light, two persons were waiting in the middle of the path.

One person was wearing a grey suit, a youth with luxurious blonde hair. One of his hands was propping a stick.

The other one was a young lady with a mythological appearance wearing a long and narrow hat and white mantel. Her mantel fluttered in the night wind.

White skin and blue eyes. Foreigner. Both of them looked so out of place that they were obviously not Japanese.

“Forgive us for the sudden impoliteness. My name is Arthur.”

The youth in suits appearance took a step forward and introduced himself while putting his hand on his chest.

He has a somewhat smaller stature than Kazuki. With a handsome face like a doll, he had an androgynous sweet look. He looked gallant matching with his hair that was cut short. The glen check suits his body was clad in painted a perfect curve as if a core of steel was inserted.

A youth with the body appearance that evidently embodied the words that said [not even a single opening].

The youth continued with words that Kazuki ought to be surprised about.

“<King of the Round Table>, Arthur Basileus. I am the King that ruled over the land of magic’s origin Britain.”

Kazuki swallowed his breath. Kaguya-senpai too separated her body from Kazuki’s arm along with a nervous feeling.

“This kind of child is a King?”

The woman donning a white hat and a mantel murmured with a sigh.

“In the middle of the assembly concerning the future of the world, the person who is the King of this country doesn’t carry out the responsibility of his noble birth, instead he is having a secret affair with a girl.”

Hearing the words of the woman in white mantel, the youth introducing himself as Arthur interposed with an objection.

“I cannot approve of that sense of values. He is evidently escorting a lady. That is also a noble responsibility. It is not something that can be criticized.”

“It’s only natural that our sense of values cannot approve of each other. We are seeing the world with different interpretation.”

“To begin with, how about you also introduce yourself to him?”

Arthur knitted his brows and rebuked the woman in white mantel.

The woman in white mantel released a deep sigh and took a step forward in line with Arthur.

“It’s not my real intent to introduce myself toward a low-life that is hard to approve as an equal but…I am, Regina Olympia Folnar. The <{{furigana|Pope|Papal Basileus}}> that preached the correct way of life according to Olympia.”

Speaking of Olympia then it must be Greece Mythology. Therefore this woman must be the King of Italia…!

“You are a Pope even though you are a girl?”

When Kaguya-senpai tilted her head, the white mantel woman―Regina then,

“The word’s original meaning mean [the person who enlighten]. I’m going to kill you you know, low-life.” She threatened.

“Misunderstanding and hardships are things that follow around the exchange of foreign cultures all right.”

Arthur knitted his eyebrows. “Especially our case where we obtained the patronage of different Mythologies. However even if it is a relation where sooner or later a conflict against each other will occur, we need to spend time talking together until the fitting place for the duel is prepared, an endeavor to understand each other is necessary. I am thinking that is exactly what is called decorum.”

“It’s not like I don’t understand your so called chivalry, but there is no merit for me in displaying decorum to these people. What kind of person the King of this country is, for the time being I’m accompanying you because I have that interest.”

Regina flapped her white mantel with a twirl and turned on her heel.

That white mantel faded away as it was standing out inside the darkness of the night.

“My my, how strict. After all, Italia is a country that is like an extremely overbearing wife. …Well, you who is still staying as someone that cannot accomplish what you should do as a King and instead is amusing yourself with a lady are also at fault here. By the way, I wonder if I can hear your name once more from your own mouth.”

After Arthur saw off Regina, he turned back to Kazuki and smiled.

A refreshing smile that mesmerized even one who was the same sex―completely like Hikaru-senpai.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki. …I’m still not someone with so remarkable a status that I can introduce myself as a King.”

Kazuki introduced himself while covering up his complicated thoughts.

Arthur presented one of his hand looking for a handshake.

“Being in the middle of your growth is not something to be embarrassed about. Being modest even while acting dignified, it’s evidently just like the samurai that I heard in legend. I’m looking forward to you becoming a worthy opponent for me.”

Kazuki accepted his hand and squeezed back. There was no brawny place in that hand at all, it was a smooth hand like a porcelain. …Is this really a hand of a man?

“Let’s stop tonight with just a greeting.”

When the handshake was over, Arthur too gallantly turned his back and took his leave dashingly.

“Otouto-kun…”

Kaguya-senpai joined her hand back with Kazuki. A turmoil was laid bare in her voice.

“…I really got doused with unbelievably cold water in the end of this enjoyable day eh.”

…He had heard that the envoys from the Magic Advanced Countries were coming. He had already encountered Russia’s King but, for the King from Britain and Italia to also come here personally….

And then they expressly came here for paying their respect to him who didn’t show his face in the conference.

And then one of the pair looked down on Kazuki while the other one encouraged him.

In other words the both of them…didn’t deem the current state of Kazuki as equal.

He was ridiculed. ―Inside Kazuki, there was a revolting heart that felt humiliation.

Kaguya-senpai stayed quiet and strongly hugged Kazuki’s arm, perhaps from sensing the disarray of his heart.

And then the two of them resumed their strides toward the Witch’s Mansion.

…What kind of conclusion had resulted from the talk at the conference?

Kazuki thought about the matter that he had no knowledge of, then for some reason he looked up to the night sky above his head.

From this humiliation he felt…he had to question himself regarding the ordinary days where he should be at.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 2

2015-11-17T02:54:52Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 2 {{furigana|The Knight Academy|Caryatid}} */

==Chapter 2 {{furigana|The Knight Academy|Caryatid}}==

===Part 1===

Ceasefire, and then.

While the magic light train released blue lights, Kazuki and the others boarded it and left Nagoya behind.

They passed through Shizuoka that had once become a battlefield in a flash and returned back through the path that they arrived from before.

And then they arrived at Tokyo in only an hour.

It made them think as if this past few extraordinary days of battle were only happening inside their dream.

Kazuki lined up with Kaguya-senpai and Kanae as the Chief Student Council President and stood in the lead of the students that participated in the battlefield before returning back through the path from the station to the Knight Academy. Thereupon…,

“Welcome home!” “Thanks for your hard work!” Voices were thrown at them from here and there.

This was by no means a parade of their triumphant return, but the citizens pushed out their faces from the houses and shops all over along their way, and sent their voices to the students’ direction.

Kazuki was at first bewildered, but looking at Kaguya-senpai waving her hand with a smiling face, he just imitated her for the time being.

When they finally arrived at the school gate of the Knight Academy, a remarkably big applause was raised.

With Liz Liza-sensei as the first in line, the teachers and students that were house-sitting had lined up to welcome them home.

“Everyone cheered with amazing voice didn’t they! I was surprised.”

After they arrived home at the Witch’s Mansion, Kaguya-senpai sat down on the sofa at the living room and said so.

Despite how everyone was supposed to be tired, no one headed to their room. They were following Kaguya-senpai and sat their body down on the sofas and chairs and remained in the living room. Finally their feelings calmed down, and now there was this feeling of wanting to reminisce these past few days of extraordinary experience with their comrades.

Even everyone of the Sword Division too naturally followed along here, feeling it was hard to separate from the group.

“But it looked like a war that we won, yes? Even though we didn’t retake west Japan…”

While sitting on the sofa right in front of Kaguya-senpai, Kazuki vented out awkward words.

The people that looked over this battle should be actually feeling disappointment and dissatisfaction to the Knight Order. The people that had family and acquaintances in west Japan shouldn’t be accepting of this situation of ceasefire with an okay feeling. Such feeling was not directed to their own selves, it was only mildly restrained and although there was some happiness, but there was also an uncomfortable feeling that enveloped them like silk floss.

“It seems there is also critical argument inside the mass media toward the Knight Order. But we are still not a legitimate knight so I wonder if that’s the reason why the people of this city and the house-sitting students sent us kind words.”

While sitting beside Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai directed a wry smile at Kazuki. After making sure that Hikaru-senpai didn’t sit beside Kazuki, the juniors Mio and Koyuki sat beside Kazuki’s both sides in relief.

“We are something like volunteer soldiers. It’s just too much if the brunt of the critic is also pointed at us. I was really nervous sheesh.”

Mio said. What she said was also really correct. Kazuki said “Thanks for your hard work” and petted her head. When Kazuki did that Mio went “Ehehe, you too” and leaned her shoulder. Koyuki too didn’t say anything and clung closer on him.

“Kazuki-oniisan, we were doing our best you know desu.”

Lotte sat on top of Kazuki’s lap and reclined on him. He had the feeling as if he was told that he burdened himself alone too much, Kazuki hugged Lotte tightly with a squeeze.

“For the present time we had fulfilled our role enough already, Onii-sama.”

From Kazuki’s behind, Kanae leaned over the sofa and gently embraced Kazuki’s neck.

Kanae and Lotte were in a state that sensitively sensed the emotion inside Kazuki.

“I wonder if that’s so…it might be just like you said.”

Kazuki murmured while being exhausted.

They returned to an ordinary day like this. Into a normal school life….

“The people of the city and also everyone of the academy, they all know about President’s active role actually.”

Yumeno-san who normally acted reserved approached Kazuki’s side with a lively expression.

Some kind of paper bundle was grasped in her hand. Quietly she presented that to Kazuki.

“This is…the aforementioned extra of the academy newspaper?”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 055.jpg|thumb]]

Yumeno Shiori-san was the newspaper committee chairman. The newspaper committee was a committee that was originally established for the sake of making the Magic Division and the Sword Division know more about each other, but while the girl went along in the battle against Yamato she decided to publish [newspaper extra] because [she wanted to convey this war to the students that remained in the academy].

Although Headmaster Amasaki and Kazuki were unable to check most of the content because of their busy work, Yumeno-san wrote articles from the actual spot of the battlefield and then by the system of transmitting those data to the newspaper committee member that remained in the academy, it seemed they had already published and distributed the edition.

After Kazuki put down Lotte from his lap, he looked over that article.

―What entered his eyes at the foremost was the headline [Chief Student Council President・Hayashizaki Kazuki, Bravely Dash Forward!] and the like written. Kazuki felt something cold ran down his back. What entered his eyes next was a large illustration. A sparkling bright Kazuki in a style of shoujo manga was grandly handing down orders to his comrades.

At the corner was the sign of a mysterious pen-name [Christine Amasaki] or something signed there. Who is this guy?

Mio placed her jaw on Kazuki’s right shoulder and “Ehehe, so? So?” and so on while grinning broadly.

The content of the article was the report from the surprise attack operation of Okehazama until the infiltration to Ise Imperial Shrine, and even the happening in the battle of Sekigahara. However Kazuki’s activity in the article was too exaggerated and spectacularly decorated in gaudiness. It really couldn’t be said to be an objective article, more like a military novel with a fictional character as the leading part.

Having said that, he was lost whether this article looked reasonably interesting or a poor quality instead….

“This illustration and the writing style, isn’t this glorifying me too much? This scene for example, I have the feeling that I didn’t say something this cool though.”

When the article was distributed to everyone else too, Hikaru-senpai who had low boiling point went “Ahahahahahahaha!” in explosive laughter, Kanae went “Just as expected Onii-sama!” in great delight. Everyone else were also holding their laughter.

“It’s interesting anyway so isn’t this fine.” Kazuha-senpai who was standing near the wall made fun of him.

“Kazuha-senpai cannot think of this as somebody else’s problem you know? Here, Kazuha-senpai also made an entrance in the scene of the infiltration operation.”

In the infiltration operation of the Ise Imperial Shrine, the article changed into first-person view from Kazuha-senpai’s position. There the illustration of Christine Amasaki-sensei was also attached along.

In the boat departure with the Chief Student Council President that she yearned for, just the two of them, Kazuha-senpai was drawn in the sparkling style of shoujo manga in a state of her heart throbbing hard and where she released a rose-colored deep sigh girlishly.

“Thi, this kind of character is not meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

Kazuha-senpai’s cheeks blushed red and the hands that were holding the newspaper open were trembling all over.

“It’s not like I saw the Ise Imperial Shrine infiltration operation directly, that’s why I wrote it with my imagination…”

Yumeno-san whose tension was a little hyper went “Ehe-“ and stuck out her tongue.

Wasn’t that not a newspaper anymore and only a novel. She was unexpectedly a cheeky person….

“But I think this article is done well though. The course of events for every important point are explained properly.”

Kaguya-senpai kept nodding in appreciation with an extremely serious face.

“Several places become something like a novel but…exactly because of that the reader doesn’t get tired of it and the part that should be conveyed is conveyed. I think this article has a good balance that is not too formal. As expected, for everything to be conveyed properly to all the students like this is really important.”

Certainly, he couldn’t deny that the events were turned into a content that could be read.

“…Err, this newspaper, can President give your autograph on it?”

Yumeno-san’s eyes sparkled bright like a star and she presented a sign pen smoothly to Kazuki.

“This is the first time I wrote a battlefield report, and I want to receive the autograph of Chief President Hayashizaki that became a hero in that battlefield…if you do that then I'll keep this newspaper extra as a commemoration for my whole life♪”

Kazuki went “Even if you say that, something like an autograph is…” and while losing his bearing, he wrote his name on the corner of the newspaper extra using normal square character. Kazuki himself thought “…Are you happy? With something like this”, but Yumeno-san was going “Kyaa―” and raised a delighted voice before hugging the signed newspaper and twirling around.

“By the way Kazuki…”

Kazuha-senpai raised one of her hands properly.

“Itsuki has been hiding behind me since a while ago while staring fixedly here.”

Now that she mentioned it, the small statured Kamimura-san was hiding behind Kazuha-senpai’s back like she was clinging to it.

Kamimura-san had a fear of strangers to the extreme degree…rather than calling her that, she was a shut-in. Because someone like her was suddenly thrown right into the middle of a crowd of people that she didn’t know like this, surely she would get confused.

“That’s right, this is not the time to settle down. I have to introduce Kamimura-san to everyone.”

Kazuki stood up from the sofa and walked approaching Kazuha-senpai and Kamimura-san’s direction.

From behind Kazuha-senpai, Kamimura-san showed up her face all of a sudden.

“I, I…if I become a hindrance, I can go home…”

“There is no way you are a hindrance. You are saying go home, but where are you going to go.”

This girl had determined to keep living. But if she was not beside Kazuki, that flesh body of hers couldn’t be maintained.

And also Ise where the girl originally was living had already became the territory of Yamato.

There was no other place for her except here in the Witch’s Mansion.

Everybody of the Witch’s Mansion were sending wondering gaze to Kamimura-san.

As if covering her from those gazes, Kazuha-senpai talked.

“Kazuki, you might as well not just stop at introducing her, let’s do a welcoming party for Itsuki! I too have never given a composed greeting to the residents of the Witch’s Mansion.”

He thought that it was a good idea. Kazuki too could open his heart to everyone thanks to the welcoming party. When Lotte first came it was like that for her too.

===Part 2===

For the sake of the welcoming party, he had to prepare the food.

He felt some tiredness, but Kazuki was too proud to rely on meal delivery service.

Before at the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave when Kamimura-san and Amaterasu said that they would become Kazuki’s comrade, it was with the condition that they were expecting delicious meals. After they had said that, there was no way he would let the first meal that would become a commemoration be finished by just some catering that had no warmth in it.

There was a proverb from Japan of the old time about this.

―[If you created it yourself it will be like something free of charge]

“I don’t like those words.”

Mio huffed and said back arrogantly.

“It doesn’t include the thinking about the labor cost of the human resource that is yourself. I too like to create western clothes by myself, but just because of that it’s not good to sell yourself cheap, that’s what I think.”

On the other hand Koyuki shook her head after hearing that.

“Wrong, the reasoning of the cheapness is correct if you think about it after looking at the long term implication. If you pay money then it will only affect you limited in that place, but by doing it yourself the experience and the skill that you get will help you throughout your whole life.”

Listening to the two opposite opinions, Kazuki was thinking that each of their personality came out in their answers.

The two who acted like that right now were wearing maid uniform.

When Kazuki began to cook the food for the welcoming party, Mio and Koyuki came wearing maid uniform and proposed to help Kazuki.

During that time, he entrusted Kamimura-san to Kazuha-senpai where she took her outside to be the guide of the Knight Academy. He wanted to finish the preparation before those two returned back here.

“The maid uniform’s design is different than the one before isn’t it?”

Kazuki sharply noticed. When they became the helper in Kazuki’s domestic chores until now they were also wearing the maid uniform that Mio created herself, but the one that they currently wore was a version of different things.

Hearing Kazuki pointing that out, Mio puffed up her chest proudly while Koyuki shrank herself in embarrassment.

“It’s the season of clothing’s seasonal change after all, so I was secretly sewing this new version! Though because we went to Kansai for quite long it just stayed quiet inside the cupboard until now though!”

Mio made a twirling turn on the spot in order to show off her maid uniform.

The new maid uniform had no sleeve with both the shoulder area exposed, the skirt too became even shorter than before. The coloring too was not black but navy blue as the main color giving the casual impression of summer.

There was also no compromise in the detail. On the calm navy blue fabric that had its charm, a {{furigana|weaving pattern|shadow stripe}} was inserted. Probably that was not using polyester that was used in a cheap maid uniform cosplay costume, but surely something like a casting fabric that was used in high class formal suit.

Its design couldn’t be said as correct based on the view of traditional maid uniform, but thanks to its overall high quality it could by no means be called as a colored thing and engendered elegance instead<ref>I'm not too sure about what this should be since anything i would do to this text would change the meaning of the sentence. EDIT: that's why I asked in the discussion page what was the original term used, as the word "color" in Japanese can mean a lot of things.</ref>.

Even if they walked outside in that appearance, the people that saw it wouldn’t think “It’s cosplay”, instead there was no doubt they were going to feel that “This is fashion”. It was a workmanship that was far from amateur.

The girl power of Christine Amasaki-sensei was just too unrivaled in every aspect….

What a versatile girl….

“So!? So!?” Mio leaned her face forward and inquired.

“The cuteness of the both of you currently might have entered the top 5 of the world.”

Mio went “Yes!” and skipped around repeatedly. He could catch glimpses of the underwear from the short skirt.

“You, if you jumped around with a skirt that short, I can see it you know.”

“Ehehe, if it’s Kazu-nii then it’s okay even if it is seen though.”

Saying that bluntly without any concern, Mio pulled up her miniskirt with both hand from the front.

…Kazuki’s gaze unintentionally got sucked in. The pure white underwear was silk. And then as if it was prepared beforehand with the assumption that it would be seen, the panty was arranged with a ribbon of navy blue color that had the same tone with the maid uniform. The thighs that were fidgeting around were pressed squishily with garter belts and it looked soft just from seeing.

Even while it looked austere like a maid, it was also the obscene content of the flowery skirt.

Mio was “Ehehe, watch it more…” with her cheek blushing red ecstatically.

“Are you an exhibitionist?” Koyuki hit the hand that lifted up the skirt with a snap.

The skirt returned back to normal like a lowering down curtain. Kazuki who became trapped in a trance returned to his senses with a look of realization.

“…I think for a man, what happened to me just now cannot be helped.”

While Kazuki was bothered with Koyuki’s gaze, he cleared his throat with ‘ehem’.

“…When it became about maid uniform, Kazuki really cannot be helped. It really makes me want to draw away.”

Koyuki looked away with a ‘pui’ in a bad mood. But Kazuki was also charmed by the appearance of Koyuki that was like that.

“Koyuki too is cute…or perhaps I should say that the maid uniform this time might suit Koyuki’s style more.”

Koyuki’s white skin and cool personality and the maid uniform that changed into navy blue color enhanced each other’s prominence. The silk that glossed like a silver light also suited her. Blue and silver were [Koyuki’s color], that was what he felt.

When she was stared by Kazuki, Koyuki blushed red and curled up into herself. That figure of hers was excessively cute.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 063.jpg|thumb]]

“…Taking upon oneself to conduct a design that certainly suited the rival Koyuki…this composure and the depth of the heart are exactly where you can feel the work of the artisan. As expected, Christine Amasaki-sensei.”

“Well, this is a refined product of Napoli tailoring see.”

He didn’t get it all where is the Napoli factor in it, but anyway it was a work of a virtuoso.

“By the way putting aside the unveiling of the maid uniform. Chef, what are you going to make for tonight’s feast?”

Toward Mio’s question, the chef Kazuki looked worried with “Uu―nn”.

When he took a glance outside the window, it was already evening. There was not much time to make something complicated.

“…I wonder if something like finger food is fine.”

Finger food was a general term for something like canapé<ref>Small, open sandwich. French</ref> or sandwich, food that could be picked and eaten with one hand. Because it didn’t become a hindrance for game or conversation, it was suited for a party with many people in it.

“If you pile up good quality cheese or ham or dip sauce that are sold as ready-made goods with cracker or baguette then its appearance will also look gorgeous, and it won’t take much time to make it for the portion of many people. Adding to that, if we prepare one kind of extravagant main dish then it should be good enough to be served for a party.”

“I see. Just like a buffet party Tou-san<ref>Father, this one is also written with the kanji of step-father.</ref> had took me with before, there was also something like that.”

Headmaster Amasaki fairly seemed like someone of the society’s upper echelons. As expected from the new headmaster that stood at the top of the Knight Academy.

Kazuki began to check the content of the refrigerator.

Because they had suddenly went to west Japan, so the content of the refrigerator only had awful things inside.

“It’s not like everything has become unusable right? While Kazuki prepared the ingredients that are still usable, if Koyuki and I go out for shopping it will be more efficient won’t it?”

“There is no time so that seems good. Though it feels like my body is stabbed when I think that I will be separated for a short while with the Maid-san…”

Chef Kazuki wrote out the necessary ingredients in the memo and handed it over to maid Mio. The girl nodded repeatedly “hmm hmm” with the memo in one hand, then “We are going, Koyuki!” high spiritedly she took Koyuki’s hand.

“A, Amasaki-san…we are going outside with this appearance without changing!?”

“Because there is no time here…this maid uniform is not something to be ashamed of even if it is seen anyway!”

“In the hands of Christine Amasaki-sensei, even the food procurement of the Knight Academy is turned into a walk in the runway of fashion show huh.”

“I’m sorry, I don’t understand what you mean somewhat.”

“Fufuu―n, we are going to cast magic on the students of the whole school with our beautiful look!”

Besides the bewildered Koyuki, Mio said that while twirling and twirling in circle.

“…The both of you won’t cause anything strange from a too high tension will you?”

Mio got carried away while she also dragged Koyuki away trailingly and left the kitchen.

“Mio, if you go out in that appearance, pay attention to your skirt okay.”

Kazuki got worried about the too short skirt and pointed out. The way from the Witch’s Mansion until the school canteen was still inside the Magic Division, but recently it was not rare for the boys from the Sword Division to come here.

“You want to monopolize me that much? It’s fine, I won’t let anybody else see other than Kazu-nii for suu―re.”

Mio left the kitchen with a composed smiling face. Surely an able woman would have the hiding technique of an able woman. Though in that case he was worried for Koyuki who normally didn’t wear something like a miniskirt.

Kazuki took the ingredients from inside the refrigerator that were still usable and began the preparation.

―After a while, the kitchen’s door was knocked.

Kazuha-senpai who should be going out as a guide came in.

“Kazuha-senpai? Is something the matter with Kamimura-san?”

“That’s…it looks like she was tired after I guided her briefly, she said that she want to rest in her room until the preparation of the welcoming party is finished, so I took her back here. Though it looks like she has the mood to come out for the welcoming party.”

“…As expected, if she is suddenly tossed into a different environment then she is going to feel nervous.”

She said it herself that she was a shut-in. However he didn’t have any idea at all for how to make that kind of child to get used to a new environment.

“I, want to be a friend to Itsuki.”

Kazuha-senpai murmured with a sigh. Kazuki too nodded with a same feeling.

Kamimura-san was by no means closing her heart completely. With her own will she chose that “I will live”, as far as he could see from her relationship with Amaterasu and Ise-Udon-ojiisan, “I want friends” she was also looking for other people. She wasn’t closing her heart like how Koyuki once was.

Just surely, she only became completely timid in facing other people.

With this welcoming party, they had to show that the Witch’s Mansion accepted Kamimura-san with unending open heart. The circumstance of Kamimura-san had been told to everyone else already.

“Fu, fufufu…”

Suddenly, Kazuha-senpai leaked out a laughing voice.

“Friend…finally I can make one more friend…. I absolutely won’t let her get away…fufufu, if someone gives a kindness to someone that is in a helpless place from loneliness, it should be easy to have her eating from the palm of my hands thereafter…!”

“Senpai is unexpectedly thinking so calculatingly about this!?”

Kazuki was shocked. Her way of thinking was exactly the same like a smooth talker man that tried to make a girl who just got rejected fall for him by acting consoling the girl. It’s just too desperate, seeing her like this is just too deplorable.

“Senpai is bright, beautiful and diligent, your mood is also good and you are fun to be with. You are a person that really has no flaws that truly is flawed, despite so why is it your friends are so few like now?”

When Kazuki said that with a sigh, Kazuha-senpai went “Ugu!” and she pressed her chest as if she was just got stabbed.

Though he had already known that this person had quite a personal history, because she had already immersed in sword art since she was little and yet she didn’t really improve in the proportion of her effort, she held a complex toward her fellow swordsmen and in the end she couldn’t get along well with them.

But even so he still thought that a person this lovely shouldn’t be so overlooked to this degree.

“I don’t think I’m really that great of a person like you said but…I too want to ask why I’m like this…”

Kazuha-senpai pressed her chest and her shoulders dropped in a total dejection.

“I wonder if it’s not because when senpai is thinking of trying to make friend, doesn’t senpai become too high spirited. Like senpai always have desperation oozing out too much into your behavior or your expression…”

When he thought back again, every time she conversed with her sword training partner Hikaru-senpai, Kazuha-senpai always had a dreadful expression. It was because the partner was the big-hearted Hikaru-senpai that the situation finished with just Hikaru-senpai thinking “she acted a little suspicious didn’t she”, but if it was against normal people they might drew back completely looking at such thing.

“…Spirited you say?” Kazuha-senpai tilted her head from having no self-awareness of her behavior.

“Kazuha-senpai, when you tried to make friends, your eyes glinted fiercely like a predator seeing prey, your smiling mouth strangely lifts up and you looked like you were baring your fang, and also your cheek muscle kept shaking as if in a cramp you know.”

“I was making a face like that!?”

“Though when with me you have never made a face like that.”

Most likely that was because Kazuki was the one that was coming to pursue her to become friends with her. Kazuha-senpai directed a spirit of antagonism toward that. That was why on the contrary she acted natural to him.

Exactly because he was disliked by Kazuha-senpai, that only Kazuki managed to finally arrive at Kazuha-senpai’s honest face.

“When senpai makes a face like that and the other party understands that you are nervous, your nervousness will also get transmitted and the other side also cannot become calm when they are facing senpai. In contrast if you directed a natural smile to them, the other side too will feel calm.”

If you directed hostility to someone it would make it easy to turn them into an enemy, and if you directed a good will without any ulterior motive then the other side would also relax their alertness. Communication was a mirror that reflected yourself.

Most likely success experience from the past meant everything for a person’s communication ability.

If a person piled up success in human relationship since the time he was small, it would inscribe confidence in him. With that confidence as weapon, he would pile up even more success and could rapidly ride up a rising current.

In reverse if he stumbled completely from the start, he would lose confidence there and would always get nervous with his body stiffening completely, piling up even more failure and losing more confidence, steadily falling into a closed vicious circle.

When statistics concerning the birthday of professional sports athletes was taken, it was mentioned that there were many among them that were born in the month between April-June. In the time as a child there was a difference in physique between children that couldn’t be surpassed from [having been born several months earlier].

Because children were divided into grades between their year and they went through a group activity in a group based on their grade, inside that group the children that were born in April-June who had growth just several months faster had it easier to stand in superior position whether it was in sports or playing. When those children experienced victory there, that experience became confidence, which in turn incited a positive endeavor and growth. Working hard became something fun. And then they would rapidly grow and put even more distance from their surroundings…it seemed there was such a tendency like that. The thing called success experience couldn’t be looked down at.

If someone fell into a vicious circle of losing confidence, they had to grasp a success somewhere to cut through the negative circle. In order to do that, surely the assistance of people from outside would become important.

“Senpai is a really lovely person, that’s why it’s fine even if you don’t do anything special. If senpai just stop getting too spirited and make a relaxed smile, then everyone is bound to like senpai.”

“…You say to relax more…l-like this?”

Kazuha-senpai showed a wide smile. It still had an artificial feel exposed in it but―

“You are cute senpai, just like that. That cuteness entered the top ten of the world.”

She had to be given confidence. Kazuki who thought that gave a great admiration to Kazuha-senpai.

“Do, don’t flatter me! There is no need for thing like cuteness in making friends right! What’s with you saying the world top ten.”

“It’s regrettable you are not wearing maid uniform.”

“You think I care about your personal hobby like that-”

Spouting out that in a huff, nervousness disappeared from Kazuha-senpai’s expression. Thereupon a natural smile floated in her expression, wasting no time Kazuki pointed out “Senpai, that face!” Kazuha-senpai’s face blushed.

“…Kazuki is really looking at me properly huh.”

“Because of Hayashizaki-style's prized observation.”

“There is also nothing mistaken in your advice for sword technique until now. Got it! I will do as you say and show you that I will get along with Itsuki without fail!”

Kazuha-senpai filled herself with fighting spirit and clenched both her fists.

“I told senpai already to not get too spirited just now.”

“Kazuki…thank you okay.”

Kazuha-senpai hugged Kazuki tightly in a surprise attack.

It was too sudden that Kazuki couldn’t even return the hug. A gentle warmth. For just an instant, then Kazuha-senpai immediately separated herself resolutely in a flash. She dashed outside the kitchen without saying anything.

Kazuha-senpai who rarely became honest.

Exactly because of that, the charm of the surprise attack was plenty even though it was just a short time.

At the same time Kazuki remembered the affair in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave with Kazuha-senpai. She made him intensely conscious of her as a girl and his feelings couldn’t calm down.

After a while, Mio and Koyuki returned back in a half run from their shopping.

===Part 3===

“Kamimura-san, the welcoming party’s preparation is completed already.”

After all the preparation was finished, Kazuki knocked the door of the room that was allocated for Kamimura-san.

In answer to Kazuki’s calling, the door was opened obediently.

“Long time no see o.”

―What appeared from the door’s other side was the small middle-aged man with white skin like mochi.

It was not Kamimura-san. The one he met at the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave―Ise-Udon-ojisan.

“…Why are you-!?”

This place was not a special space like the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave, it felt really out of place if a middle-aged man this queer appeared in the place of reality.

“Itsuki said that she felt tired so she pushed the leadership of the flesh body to me and is resting o. Hyahha―! This is the first time I am in the space of real world since I was born o! Abababababa!!”

Ise-Udon-ojisan exposed the white of his eyes and stuck out his tongue from his mouth before wriggling his short limbs.

“…So you can do such skillful thing. Can you properly return to normal?”

Ise-Udon-ojisan’s deformed physique was even smaller than the small statured Kamimura-san.

When he was watching him, he was driven by anxiety of the law of conservation of mass.

“Rather than calling this a light possession, it’s just a little remaking of the existence’s surface, that’s why I can immediately return back o. Wait a second o.”

Udon-ojisan closed the door, but on the brink of the door closing he stuck out his face and added some more.

“…Itsuki really thinks inside her heart that she wants to go out to the welcoming party o. It’s just that she felt a little anxious and it became a burden on her mental state o. You might see it as trying to avoid other people but, I want you to understand that it’s not like she want to reject other people deep inside her heart o.”

“It’s okay, I understand.”

Kazuki nodded. Kamimura-san too in a certain meaning was similar with Kazuha-senpai.

“Just as expected from the man we anticipated o.”

The door closed leaving behind those words. And then from the other side of the door “CHAAAAAAAAANGE-!” a voice could be heard. And then―”Samee” “Wha- it’s not you- o! The turn is for Itsuki o! One more time, CHAAAAAAAAAANGE-!” He could hear a skilled one person conversation that he didn’t understand for what reason it was performed. It looked a little like a multiple personality. The door opened once more.

“…I, I made you wait.”

Kamimura-san peeked out her face from the door timidly.

Nervousness was transmitted from person to person. When he saw Kamimura-san’s face, Kazuki too started to feel his mental state become nervous as if something that could easily break if it was touched.

That was why if his side too became awkward, Kamimura-san would surely become even more nervous.

He understood that from his experience of capturing tough enemies called Koyuki and Kazuha-senpai.

If he had to say what aspect of him that had grown the most until now, then surely it was in this kind of aspect.

Kazuki relaxed his whole body using an ancient breathing technique and endeavored to make a truly natural expression.

“I’m the one that made you wait.”

From the beginning no matter what kind of formidable enemy that he faced, Kazuki had never exposed an unsightly sight of fumbling his act from nervousness.

“I have finished the preparation that will not be shameful even if it becomes an offering for Amaterasu-sama here.”

Kamimura-san didn’t come out from behind the door shaking and fidgeting while only showing out her face.

Kazuki gently took the hand of Kamimura-san that was hiding behind the door and pulled her closer.

While Kamimura-san was someone that was scared to be disliked, she was not the type that disliked someone being over-familiar to her. As much as she could remember from the event in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave, she should like to be treated courteously.

Around that area, she was different from Koyuki that rejected other people itself for a period of time.

When Kazuki pulled her hand, Kamimura-san silently followed him along with a trot.

Various excellent cooking had been line up already on the table in the living room of the Witch’s Mansion.

“Cheers!”

After toasting with cups that were filled with bubbling carbonated juice, the circle of friends were eating as they pleased inside the wide room and began to have friendly conversations. It was really close to a buffet.

While the party was going in full swing…Kazuha-senpai went crying at Kazuki.

“Kazuki~! Itsuki got netorare-ed~<ref>Stealing another’s lover. NTR.</ref>!”

“…Netorare senpai said, but that’s a little different right?”

“But but~! Even though I have made reservation~!”

“Senpai also didn’t make any reservation right? Is senpai drunk?”

Kazuki was amazed and he did a light chop on the clamoring Kazuha-senpai’s head.

Kazuki directed his gaze to the direction that Kazuha-senpai pointed while clamoring.

When saying it from the conclusion, Kamimura-san who looked like an impregnable fortress was conquered in an instant by Lotte.

Lotte penetrated into the heart of Kamimura-san with a smiling face that looked so innocent and pure that it seemed anybody who saw it would forgive her. While making consideration to Kamimura-san’s nervousness by reading between the lines of the heart’s subtleties using {{furigana|Telepathy|Mind Sympathy Magic}}, Lotte roused her up using their common hobby of anime as conversation topic, and in the time people took to say ‘ah’ it was as if the two had found a kindred spirit in each other.

Right now that Kamimura-san had went away from Kazuha-senpai’s hand, she was sitting in a line together with three people that were Lotte, Karin, and Hikaru-senpai on the sofa in front of the TV. They quietly, heatedly conversed with each other while appreciating the anime.

“[Mobile Suit Z Galpan<ref>I think the name ‘Galpan’ here is formed from ‘gal’ or ‘girl’ and ‘pan’ or ’panty’.</ref>]…the long awaited popular anime sequel that depicted the springtime of youth of the high-school girl students that decided their [Robo-path] in a competition of zero-gravity space battle using robots that were considered to maiden’s taste since the ancient time! Those moe characters that were completely absorbed into robo-battle that completely didn’t give any consideration to safety at all, there is a ghastly degenerated beauty looking at them falling one after another throughout the battle…!”

Kamimura-san whose tension skyrocketed when it was about a field that she liked, right now she was leaning her body forward to the screen with an excited voice.

“I am a little weak to extreme anime like this desu but…yet the character’s treatment of Tonne Kobayashi who appear in succession from the previous work and now had grown into high school student make you feel an irony where you cannot say anything isn’t it? When you think back upon the climax of the previous work [Mobile Suit Galpan]…”

Lotte nodded earnestly.

“As expected of Lotte-dono, you understand…!”

Kamimura-san was staring hard at Lotte with a feverish look as if she had found an enlightened person.

Lotte was even now continuing as if to invite Kamimura-san’s sympathy.

“Even though in the previous work’s ending the three sisters of Tonne – Katsune – Kikune were depicted as the symbol of hope for the next generation, in this sequel where seven years have passed, Tonne is growing as a character that possesses an ego that denies the possibility that was previously hinted, she cannot restrain her young passion that is inappropriate for her true power with reason and repeatedly violated her order isn’t she desu. And then she completely died not from the attack of a powerful enemy, but from a meteor that crashed into her while she was looking aside…. I have a feeling that this ‘Z’ is a tale of ‘{{furigana|zetsubou|despair}}’ desu.”

“That’s so, in spite of how in the previous work this tale had been tied up perfectly, the author’s gloominess was coming out to the surface from writing this continuation because of commercial reason. But later on the author went [this kind of negative work cannot be left behind just like this] and then he remade it into the [New Testament version] in the end!”

“I like it that way desu. The feeling from the depiction of how strong the heart can become from the existence of important people in the surrounding…”

“As expected Lotte-dono really understands!!”

Kamimura-san finally grasped both of Lotte’s hands tightly. Lotte too grasped back with a friendly smile. At their side Karin and Hikaru-senpai were going “Z Galpan is so cool~!” and they became entranced into the robot’s action scene. The four people pressed their shoulders closer together when the ending theme streamed out and sang out ‘love or something something goes to the star of water~♪’.

Kazuha-senpai went “Hii―cc!” and exaggeratedly buried her face into Kazuki’s chest.

“I, I don’t get it at all what in the world are they talking about and I cannot participate in the conversation~! Even though I have been trying to prepare my heart’s readiness and come into contact with a natural smile just like Kazuki said~!”

“Ah―. …It cannot be helped if Lotte is the opponent, yup. There, there.”

When Kazuki caressed Kazuha-senpai’s head in order to comfort her, a small heart mark came flying and got absorbed into his ring.

Her positivity level increased. That was to say that Kazuha-senpai who was not honest was right now using the receiving shock as an excuse to come fawning to him. For such thing like Kazuha-senpai embracing him like this by her own accord to happen.

“Senpai, preferably if you want to make friends then how about you also live in the Witch’s Mansion?”

“Eh?” Kazuha-senpai raised her face from Kazuki’s chest.

“Senpai is also a Magika Stigma after all, so I think it will be recognized even if you changed division.”

Right now the academy was in the middle of converting little by little with the objective to carefully recognize the Divas outside of the Solomon 72 Pillar who had been making illegal contract until now.

If Kamimura-san could be accepted into the Magic Division, then there shouldn’t be any uncomfortable feeling in accepting Kazuha-senpai too. Whether Amaterasu or Futsunushi no Kami, both of them were Divas of the same Japanese Mythology.

“That’s…certainly…but…”

After Kazuha-senpai’s gaze wandered around from having her heart shook up, she hung her head down.

“But I’ll keep staying in the Sword Division like now. Just as I thought because first and foremost, I want to be a swordsman.”

After that with a small voice Kazuha-senpai added in mumbling “…Certainly I want to live in the Witch’s Mansion, or perhaps I should say that I want to be together with Kazuki but…”

“Is that so. If senpai has a fixation like that then it cannot be helped.”

“But Kazuki too don’t just stay cooped in the Witch’s Mansion, come to the Sword Division to play too sometimes! Kazuki is the Chief Student Council President after all so it’s unfair!!”

“Now that senpai mentioned it, I haven’t been to the Sword Division since the previous uproar haven’t I?”

“You haven’t come that much!? Yosh, then come! Rather you should stay there!!”

The two arms of Kazuha-senpai that were embracing him were filled with strength, and she talked while her arms kept tightening like a bear hug. No…as expected what’s going to happen if he has a stay over there?

“Otouto-kun, night amusements is prohibited you know. It’s no good if you are not staying the night properly here.”

Kaguya-senpai clung to him from the back with a bump before she whispered into his ear. *munyu munyu*, soft sensation was pushed onto his back kneadingly. Kazuki got nervous with a twitch.

“…The student dormitory in the Sword Division has the prohibition to go in and out at night, so please do it only at daytime. Tonight we have obtained permission from Headmaster Amasaki though, we are approved to stay here until especially late.”

Kanae too cut into the conversation.

Kanae clung onto Kaguya-senpai’s waist and tore her off from Kazuki’s back forcefully before she talked angrily.

“The Sword Division is a mixed education of man and woman after all, so the students are divided into the boys dormitory and the girls dormitory. The rules are imposed stricter than the Magic Division there. …Even I had actually thought several times of going to the Witch’s Mansion for a yobai<ref>Stealing into a girl's bedroom at night to make love</ref> because I want to meet Nii-sama! If only I don’t have to be an example as the Sword Division’s president never to break the rule!!”

“I’m really glad that you are re-elected as a president once more here. I have to thank Kohaku later.”

Kazuki lightly chopped Kanae’s head.

Well, at her roots she was a serious person, that was surely why she didn’t do anything wild while she was being the student council president.

“Rather than that kind of thing Kazuha-chan, come on teach me more in detail regarding that general magic.”

When Kazuha-senpai too separated her body from Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai leaped to that Kazuha-senpai as if clinging at her and asked. After that, Kanae too continued after Kaguya-senpai.

“That’s right! I too wanted to ask about that in detail!!”

Getting caught between the two that were highly praised as the academy’s strongest, Kazuha-senpai went “Eh? Eh?” and made a bewildered face.

However after she remembered something and made a face of realization with a ‘hah’, she patched up a smile in her expression and said.

“…If, if you become my friend then…I will teach you anything.”

She just remembered Kazuki’s advice didn’t she. Although there was still some slight awkwardness remaining, it was a refreshing smiling face.

“Friend-!” Kaguya-senpai embraced Kazuha-senpai.

Kazuha-senpai who was embraced turned at Kazuki who watched over them at the side and raised a voice of wonder.

“Kazuki-!? The breast of this person is amazing!”

I know. Kaguya-senpai had the habit of immediately hugging but the sensation was always amazing.

“…Friend.”

Reluctantly Kanae too took Kazuha-senpai’s hand. Doing something like this was surely a little embarrassing for her.

Those three distanced themselves from the table a little and started to talk about general magic while also exchanging performance.

“…Kazuki, are you eating properly?”

Choosing the timing when Kazuki became alone, Mio approached his side while bringing in one hand small crackers with cheese and tomato placed on it. She was still in the maid uniform. And then putting the crackers in the tip of her lips, “Nn-“ she faced Kazuki.

For her to come to him while plainly doing such thing, Mio was dreadful.

Kazuki calmed down and accepted that action of a bakaple<ref>From "baka" (stupid) + "couple"; said of the sugary, loving couples that flirt constantly without minding the TPO.</ref>. He held the other side of the cracker with his mouth while properly touching his own lips on Mio’s lips on purpose, then he buried his teeth with a snap.

After Mio ate the cracker that had been broken in half, “Ehehe, you pass” she revealed a smile.

“…Aren’t you too excited in the head.”

Koyuki who was in a similar maid uniform had come beside them before he realized where she made an amazed face.

“Let’s do it to Koyuki. Here.”

Kazuki took a cracker from the table and put it between his mouth and he turned at Koyuki.

Koyuki went “A, are you an idiot…”, even while saying that with her mouth “Nn” she brought her small lips near Kazuki’s cracker looking not too annoyed as she would have him believe.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chuu* Rather than saying that Koyuki received the cracker, she was sucking at Kazuki’s lips altogether. …When Koyuki was doing a kiss, she had the habit to profusely suck with passion.

Not only half, the cracker was stolen in its entirety into Koyuki’s mouth. Even so Koyuki still sucked at Kazuki’s lips for a while, finally after that she was satisfied and separated herself before chewing the cracker *mogumogu*.

“…It’s delicious, as might be expected from the food that I helped to make.” She averted her face with bright red face.

“…Kazuki!”

Hikaru-senpai who was watching anime noticed the situation here and came near them with bright eyes.

“Tou-! I don’t need any excuse like cracker or whatever! When I feel that I want to kiss I’m going to kiss immediately right away-!!”

After she gallantly proclaimed that, she suddenly stole Kazuki’s lips.

“Hoshikaze-senpai, I don’t know whether that frankness aspect of yours is just too cool or manly, but it’s lacking in girlishness you know.”

When Mio retorted from the side, Hikaru-senpai was “Nnyumu-!?” leaking out such voice and separated her lips.

“Is that so I wonder?” “That’s really so. Do it more with the feel that will make even flowers blush.” “But isn’t saying that yourself too sly?” “Romantic is something you produce with your own power.” “How difficult.”

“Hikaru-senpai, Mio too is really extreme so it’s fine if you don’t mind that.”

When Kazuki entered between the two that was in the middle of dialogue and talked, Hikaru-senpai said “I know, right?” and nodded in relief.

“…Everyone’s heads are too excited.” Koyuki murmured.

Mio immediately retorted “You are the one that was the most passionate just now!!”

“…Putting that aside, I wonder if it’s about time for the main dish to be ready.”

Kazuki led Mio and Koyuki out of the living room and entered the kitchen.

First he took out the heat-resistant plate from the large-type oven.

The main dish’s first course was Acqua Pazza. Boiling marine products with water and wine, the so called boiled food of south Italian version. With sufficient soup pooling up on the large heat-resistant plate, a fish was wholly put in the center. A lot of shellfish and mini tomato were decorated in its surrounding, it looked completely like an article of rare beauty of gorgeous treasure box filled with the blessing of sea. But actually if one was experienced at seafood’s preliminary arrangement, this dish was also a simple cooking that could be completed just by putting it into oven after that.

Next Kazuki took the large-type pressure cooker that he had left alone for a while after turning off the fire.

One more dish was a beef stew. If pressure cooker was used then the meat could be made soft in just a short time, if he used the homemade demi-glace sauce that he stocked inside the refrigerator then it would become a genuine finisher that he wouldn’t be ashamed to show wherever he was.

The cooking tool and equipment that were prepared in the Witch’s Mansion whether its oven or even its pot were all large type items for business use. It was fine to call the kitchen as professional resource mostly. He could make cooking even for large number of people without difficulty.

He also received help from Mio and Koyuki and carried the cooking altogether with the heat-resistant plate and the pressure cooker to the living room. The gorgeous appearance and aroma raised excited cheering from everyone.

“Celebration King-sama, let this one bring you the food.”

Kohaku reverently turned to Kamimura-san and distributed the food.

Look like she found a new target for lord and retainer relationship changing from Kazuha-senpai.

“…Amazing. Even though all the food until now had been delicious, that there are still more food remaining…”

While receiving the food in large serving, Kamimura-san opened her eyes wide while cowering.

“Kamimura-san called yourself something like Celebration King after all so haven’t you eaten even better things compared to an amateur cooking of someone like me? Kamimura-san is the highest celebrated personage of the Shrine Maiden right?”

“…I’m just an ordinary person that made contract with Amaterasu secretly you know. It’s not like there is particularly an existence of a post like Celebration King in the public institution of Japan. A contract with Amaterasu is an illegal contract.”

“…Now that you said that. Then the priests and chief priest that worked in Ise Imperial Shrine didn’t know about the existence of Kamimura-san that made a contract with Amaterasu?”

“Even if I come out and introduced myself saying ‘I have contracted with Amaterasu heerree’, I’m only going to get arreeessted even faster than the priests can show their respect to me. Of course Amaterasu was happy that rituals are performed in Ise Imperial Shrine. Their faith is not a one-way traffic. But, I’m different.”

“Now that you mentioned it, I brought Kamimura-san here even though I don’t know anything about most of your personal history… What about Kamimura-san’s parents?”

While it was already too late, he thought about this girl’s life circumstances. Nevertheless, Ise was still Yamato’s territory, so when she was not in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave and was in this world there was no other choice than to come to east Japan if she thought of going to live.

However, even this girl was supposed to have family in east Japan shouldn’t she?

Kamimura-san shook her head left and right.

“I don’t particularly mind. Both my parents…had already finished my funeral. I, am originally shunned by my family because I’m a shut-in. Surely even if I just suddenly come back to life I will only be a bother.”

…Isn’t such thing just too sad?

It seemed that the relationship between Kamimura-san and her parents was not good.

But as long as she still lived―not in a half-dead condition like now but when she took back her life properly, if Kamimura-san could get back on her feet from her shut-in tendency, wouldn’t all of it be undone?

“Something like a party, truthfully it has been a while since the last time I had a birthday party when I was small…”

Kamimura-san murmured with a deeply sinking voice.

The surrounding pricked up their ears and listened attentively to her conversation with Kazuki. The atmosphere changed into a solemn and quiet one.

“Itsuki-chan, it’s fine for you to call me as Onee-chan!”

Spontaneously Kaguya-senpai hugged Kamimura-san tightly in great force.

“It’s fine to think of this Witch’s Mansion as your own home okay!!”

Kamimura-san opened her eyes wide and looked baffled, but once Kaguya-senpai hugged someone she wouldn’t let go easily like a turtle’s shell. Kamimura-san helplessly brought her food to her mouth while kept being hugged.

The moment the food touched her mouth, that side face of hers that looked slightly tense with nervousness softened faintly.

…Something like cooking was actually just a trivial thing though. He wanted her to feel once more that it was a wonderful thing that she said she wanted to live. He cooked these dishes with that thought in mind.

“Kamimura-san, how is the taste I wonder?”

“Delicious. Really…this is the first time I ate a cooking this delicious. Amaterasu too seemed to be satisfied inside me.”

But after saying such thing, Kamimura-san’s expression suddenly underwent a complete change as if a dark cloud covered her.

“…I, I become anxious about what are going to be demanded from me after being welcomed this much…even though someone like me will surely be unable to answer your expectation…”

“You are thinking too much there. We are not particularly having any ulterior motive in welcoming Kamimura-san here after all.”

“That, that’s true. I’m too roused am I, despite someone like me is just like something extra that come along with Amaterasu, I’m just misunderstanding that someone like me is the one that get welcomed…someone like me is just an extra that is like trash right.”

Uu―nn, this person….

When Kazuki felt slightly dumbfounded, Kamimura-san noticed her own response just now with a look of realization and dropped her shoulders.

“So, sorry…I realized just now, I said a troublesome thing…I’m sorry.”

She is really a person that rushed down the stair of self-torture with steady rhythm….

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 084.jpg|thumb]]

“I think that her personality is really difficult but, it’s not like there is any real harm from that anyway.”

Kazuki gently petted the head of Kamimura-san who was looking down with an expression of ruined mood.

While Kamimura-san kept looking down, a small heart mark came flying from her.

Kamimura Itsuki―34

The night of the welcoming party advanced on harmoniously.

===Part 4===

And then the ordinary usual days returned.

Kazuki and others’ original ordinary days―it also included the strict class work of the Knight Academy.

“…Because of such reasons, Japan and Yamato entered ceasefire due to the interruption of the Magic Advanced Countries, but let’s look back what kind of countries these Magic Advanced Countries are in the first place.”

Liz Liza-sensei who was in charge of magic practice’s class was brandishing teacher’s pointer inside the class today.

It was a rare classroom lecture of Liz Liza-sensei.

The students straightened their backs and sharpened their ears even more seriously compared when they are in the class of other teachers.

“You guys are not simply learning the way to use magic, but you also must pick things up fast about the society’s affairs and the international problem. After all the owner of special power has the responsibility to wield that power correctly. [Idiot who doesn’t watch his surrounding] doesn’t have the qualification to use Summoning Magic.”

Kaguya-senpai too had talked about similar thing before in the ceremonial address at the enrollment ceremony.

Kazuki reflexively looked down at the back of his left hand that he put on top of his own table.

Right there was the Stigmata in pentagram shape that he earned from his contract with Leme.

The Power of King―he possessed a special power even above all the Magika Stigmas in Japan. That was not his own conceit talking, what he had was really a top category powerful strength in Japan.

The [responsibility] that Liz Liza-sensei said felt unusually heavier in his case.

Being aware of such thing himself, he had to wield this power with consideration in his own special way.

“In the first place what is magic? What is called magic is the new possibility of human that was awakened due to the product of super alchemy technique, the <Philosopher Stone>. A power that distorted physical law with the power of thought…. Fifteen years ago, the Philosopher Stone was given birth in this world due to an alchemist that called himself Basileus Basileon.”

{{furigana|Basileus Basileon|King Among King}}…

Kazuki spontaneously realized in surprise. Leme had assigned him with a given name of [{{furigana|King|Basileus}}]. If he thought about that, it was a name with a really deep meaning.

Setting aside such Kazuki, the class continued on.

“Now, what is alchemy then. In the present era there are many things that are called alchemy, which is a technique that bring about change in material that is scientifically impossible by operating magic power and used magic but…the original alchemy was something far older in history than even magic.”

In the first place the Philosopher Stone was created by means of alchemy, and then from that magic was born in this world, so that sequence of history was something natural. In which case what was alchemy that didn’t make use of magic power?

“The original alchemy was something that caused phenomenon inexplicable from science using great effort and will power. Science researched [unchangeable law that bring about the same result no matter how many times it is tested]. However the world of mother nature where we put ourselves like this always has complex factors operating mutually. We called such environment a [complex system]. Even when we are planning to repeat the same experiment many times over, but actually even without intending it we are performing experiment in a totally different conditions every time, there is always something that we don’t notice. Just with a wind blowing in the middle of the experiment, or a slight change in temperature we already cannot say that [we are repeating the same experiment] right? Thereupon we cannot actually proclaim that [the experiment always bring about the same result]. In that aspect there is the possibility to make phenomenon that cannot be called other than mysterious phenomenon or occult to occur. Such great efforts of persistence to intentionally attempt to make [miracle born from complex system] occur is what is called alchemy.”

Making miracle occurred intentionally….

“Alchemy was born in the Middle Age. If we have to specifically say what kind of thing the alchemist at that time did…Einstein left behind words that say [Insanity is doing the same thing repeatedly yet expecting a different result], but in short what the alchemists did was doing what Einstein said continuously. They did this not in the range of several hundred of thousand times or several days just so you know, but several dozens of years, or even if several generations had passed they kept doing it in the range of several hundreds of years. Despite doing the same experiment, they earnestly waited for a different result to be produced…. That result they waited for, it seemed there was also the phenomenon of changing lead into pure gold there.”

The students drew back from the speech. Liz Liza-sensei then continued the explanation solemnly.

“Well then, it ''seemed'' there was an organization that was continuing such insane action until they reached this present era. Fifteen years ago an organization of alchemist called <{{furigana|Liber Mundi|Almighty Wisdom of Dawn}} suddenly appeared. The leader of this organization was Basileus Basileon. He published the Philosopher Stone in this world and began to sell it with high price. When this Philosopher’s Stone is pushed against a human’s head, the stone will be buried into the head while assimilating and the human will awaken to the power of magic. It’s pointless to just think what kind of theory it used that such things could happen. Because at any rate it’s the product of a miracle.”

Kazuki reflexively pressed his own hand onto his forehead. It was a grotesque story now that he imagined it once again.

“When the brain before and after it get filled with Philosopher’s Stone is inspected, it seems that there is no change at all in the form and nature of the brain. Despite there being no physical change at all, brain waves and brain activity that cannot be seen until then become visible. There is no change…in other words it means that the area of the brain that couldn’t be used before is now usable. It is possibly that [the sealed power of human was liberated] or something…what happened is thought to be something like that.”

“Err, sensei.”

Mio who sat in the first front row of the class raised her hand.

“What, Amasaki. For trash to think like trash and give form to its own thought is a good thing. After all proactive argument invigorates the memory of brain. Teacher like the trash that has the desire to improve itself you know.”

“A sealed power, that’s what you say, could the people from the long time ago use magic?”

Mio stood up and inquired and then she sat once more.

“That’s a natural question. When do you think the time that you called a long time ago happened…. Even though the fossils of Australopithecus or Ramidus ape man had been discovered many times over, there is no discovery of traces of the existence of magic technique in the ancient times. How mysterious right. Such argument is also related with human race’s evolution and spreading. In places like Europe they totally ignored things like archaeology and <Resurrection of Mythology Era Theory> that say [what is called Mythology is the record of reality of human races when they could use magic] become the mainstream there but, well, it’s contradictory with Japan’s scientific society that is based on archaeology isn’t it.”

“…In other words, what does it mean?”

Toward Mio who was still tilting her head, Liz Liza-sensei said a curt comment of “It’s things that we don’t understand. There are aspects of magic that is pointless to be keep pondering about.”

“So, with the profit from the sales of the Philosopher’s Stone, <Libel Mundi> became an existence so enormous that it grasped the entire world at the time just as you all know. This world has been conquered before by a secret society. But it seemed there was an internal conflict in the organization, and the leader Basileus Basileon was assassinated. Though there are also believers that claimed he is still surviving because his corpse wasn’t discovered. Anyway the outcome from that, <Libel Mundi> was divided among its headquarters in Britain and its six branches in various countries. Those parts of organization were absorbed by the countries. The Britain headquarters into Britain, Germany branch into Germany…like that the Great Seven Magic Advanced Countries were born.”

Now that she mentioned it this was a class about the Magic Advanced Countries.

Finally the discussion reached the main topic.

There was once a group that accomplished world domination, and then with that group split off the Magic Advanced Countries….

“Now then, if I have to say why such details is important to the explanation of the current international states, that’s because Libel Mundi’s headquarter and branches each came into contact with different Mythologies and Divas and then they either researched it or embracing faith. And then it was taken over by each Magic Advanced Countries and made into state religion after that. In other words…”

That time Liz Liza-sensei used the blackboard for the first time, what was noted down there was like this.

Britain―Celtic Mythology

Italia―Greece Mythology

Germany―Norse Mythology

Russia―Slavic Mythology

China―Taoism Mythology

Japan―Solomon 72 Pillar (Non-faith)

America―Unknown

“About America they are not really known. They are outstandingly applying isolationism and doesn’t try to connect with other countries after all. Even in the affair this time only America is the one that doesn’t come.”

…It was right about this time. Suddenly Kazuki looked up at the clock in the classroom and he ran his thought.

Right about now, the important people of the government were supposed to be in a meeting of talk with the envoys of Britain – Italia – Germany – Russia.

After doing small scale meetings several times for a while, in the weekend Japan and Yamato and the envoys would all gather and opened the [mass conference], that was what he was told.

Kazuki was excluded from such table of diplomacy.

All that would be going on from now on was going to progress in the place Kazuki had no knowledge on.

Kazuki was a student so it was only something natural.

Receiving lesson like this in class was only natural…. Even if he was called a King, he was just a mere student.

“A hot topic like this will of course appear in the test. There are some delay that appear in the class but the end of term exam will be still conducted just as scheduled, so don’t you dare neglect your study and focus yourself to the quest and the practical skill!”

The shriek of the students broke out inside the class that was usually obedient.

“Don’t get noisy for every little thing! No way the exam will be suspended just because of an accident in the level of west Japan becoming independent and a part of the students got conscripted. After all you first years don’t even have midterm exam anyway.”

The first year of the Magic Division was exempted from the midterm examination. There was still a lot of the students who still hadn’t succeeded in their <Contract Ceremony> at this period, because of that the contract was given maximum priority.

Therefore the end of term examination’s material covered all they studied throughout the whole year and it turned into a frightening obstacle.

“The students who were taken along to west Japan couldn’t participate in the class so it might feel unfair. But during that period, the class for practical skill was prioritized. After all it was inevitable that there were a great number of people that were not strong in practical skill among the remaining students. Because of that reason going along to west Japan cannot become an excuse. Spend your time practicing hard! That’s all!”

After Liz Liza-sensei threw a large bomb to the students, Liz Liza-sensei exited the classroom.

The students made a stir. Mio who was in a separate seat came around to Kazuki’s seat.

“Wait a second Kazuki, are you okay? If you like, it’s fine for you to get taught by this me who is also rank A in study! Fuffu―nn! I will work you hard earnestly every night-♪”

It seemed like Mio had a great confidence in her study, she treated the agonizing cries in the surrounding as if it was someone else’s problem smiled radiantly at Kazuki with her chest puffed up. However Kazuki too was keeping his cool and answered.

“For the moment, I haven’t been lacking in reviewing the lessons for a while so I think I’m going to be fine. My score shouldn’t fall below the average.”

Kazuki was still much more inferior in practical skill compared to Mio or Koyuki. Even while putting his utmost effort in that, Kazuki also had the awareness that he mustn’t get left behind even in the classwork too.

“Muu―, boring, boring, you have no cuteness!”

Mio who seemed to want to be relied on by Kazuki came punching repeatedly at Kazuki’s shoulder.

Kazuki said “That’s because I’m not aiming for something like cuteness” and smiled wryly.

“But let’s do a study group with everyone! Come on, all of you too!”

Mio exchanged looks with Koyuki who was behind Kazuki and Kamimura-san by Kazuki’s side.

Kamimura-san received the favor of having the previous person besides Kazuki move away and sat there. It was an unbecoming special treatment for the Magic Division’s spartan education, but it couldn’t be helped if he thought about the girl’s delicate mental state.

There was a value in treating the girl specially as the contractor of Amaterasu who held the key in their battle with Yamato.

Such girl was lying on top of her desk with complete exhaustion.

“…To get dragged forcefully and made to attend a school that I don’t want to go to…moreover there is also tests…”

“Doesn’t that make Kamimura-san feel the wholesome springtime of youth like this?”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, Kamimura-san was “Ugyaa―!” while raising a strange voice and she raised her face.

“Such bright energy is a poison for me see! Ugyaaa―! I have the feeling that all the gaze in this classroom are directing contempt at me! It’s better for this world to just perish!!”

“…Whaa―tt is she saying, this child?”

Mio was taken aback from Kamimura-san’s conduct. For a human like Mio that was like a lump of bright energy who tended to stand out from her great confidence in herself, it seemed that Kamimura-san’s conduct was really something that was hard to understand.

Nevertheless Mio didn’t even harbor any feeling like exclusiveness against foreign things right now. She was just merely looking into Kamimura-san’s expression with a pure countenance.

Kamimura-san twitched and once more lied on top of her desk in order to hide her face.

“School is scary…school caste is scary…”

“It’s fine, this Knight Academy runs under a complete doctrine of strength after all. So if you are strong then anything is allowed you know.”

When Kazuki said that, Kamimura-san’s shoulders shook with a twitch.

“Don’t tell me…even if you say that, here is an insular island country that valued peace so much that the people even turned malicious…. This country is an absolute world that valued communication ability rather than strength…. Strong person is ostracized, sticking out nail get hammered down, the riajuu<ref>Person who is satisfied with his or her real (offline) life</ref> with refreshing smile get ahead at life in turns…. That kind of world…. For a doctrine of strength’s culture to take root in this kind of country should be impossible…”

“No, this is a school that is raising knights geared towards battlefield. There is no room for pigheaded heart that is bullying strong people here.”

“But I’m not strong or anything…”

Even now Kamimura-san was persistently venting out anxious voice.

It seemed this girl was probably starving for words of [It’s okay] .

Her appearance that looked liked she was going to run away from the surrounding was completely like a young child that got lost from her parent.

“No, Kamimura-san’s true strength is without a doubt top class in this academy…you are everyone’s hero!”

When Kazuki spoke empathically, Kamimura-san lifted her face and her eyes slightly brightened.

For some reason it seemed she had quite a confidence in her magic ability.

Because that was her very bond with her only friend Amaterasu.

The classmates at their surrounding went “That child who seemed to have special circumstance, I hear she is strong!” “She is at a level where she got recognized by the Chief President!?” and made a stir. Kazuki intentionally raised his voice so that it was audible to the surrounding before.

Outside of Kamimura-san’s field of vision, Kazuki was waving his wrist up and down to send a hand sign as if saying [Say it more, say it more].

Everyone went along with Kazuki in good cheers and went “Awee―some!” “Awee―some!” rousing up the atmosphere.

All of a sudden Kamimura-san lifted up her upper body.

“FUOO…you are saying that in here I’m not a person scorned because of my suspicious behavior…? I am a hero!? I, come across a sanctuary in here!!”

“Well, result is also an aspect of strength, so if your studies turned out no good then your evaluation will go poof though.”

Koyuki murmured idly.

Kamimura-san’s face became pale in the blink of eye and she lied down on the desk once more.

“Kamimura-san…you are not good at studying?”

“My studies stopped at the first semester of my middle school first year. Since that time I have been a shut-in all along.”

The surrounding classmates leaked out their voices saying “That girl, I heard she is an idiot” “Ee~, so she is an idiot”.

“Now I am being scorned! If there is a hole I want to get holed in one and die with a splat!!”

“It’s fine you see, everyone will teach you. That’s why let’s hold a study group with everyone.”

“When you teach me it turned out that I’m more of an idiot than you imagined…even if such thing happen, you won’t scorn and get angry at me?”

Kamimura-san lifted her face with a glance and stared at Kazuki. It was a gaze that was asking to be spoiled by him.

“I won’t do that, no way.”

Kazuki persevered and strongly encouraged her. He did it in order to grant her a peace of mind. With a plop, a small heart mark emerged out from Kamimura-san’s chest and it was absorbed into the ring of Solomon.

“I too want to get taught desu~!”

Hearing the uproar, Lotte too came along with an urgent expression.

“Now that you mentioned it Lotte is a year younger aren’t you.”

Lotte was not outdone by her surrounding when it came to study of magic, but she was having a hard battle in the general class.

She seemed to have it hard especially in the study of science. It was because in her motherland science had fairly retrogressing.

The other Magic Advanced Countries were religious country. Accordingly it seemed there were those who had a dogma that denied science technology.

“Yes…I’m trying desperately to catch up though.”

“Lotte cannot cheat with Telepathy?”

When Mio said that nonchalantly, Lotte went “Hah!” while making a face as if realization had been brought to her.

“Oioi, what are you saying there.”

When Kazuki reflexively interposed that talk, Lotte went bashful with “Ehehe”.

“It’s a joke desu. The most that I can perceive somehow with Telepathy is only obscure emotion desu. If I want to feel it clearer then a magic power light will break out. If that happen then the cheating will get exposed desu.”

“Magic too is not almighty huh.”

“That’s why please teach me how to study too desu~”

Lotte took hold of Kazuki’s hand and shook it up and down. Seeing that [skillful spoiled] figure, Kamimura-san said “As expected from Lotte-shishou<ref>Master/Teacher</ref>…” and directed an envious look at Lotte.

===Part 5===

After school ended, Kazuki visited the Sword Division just as he promised.

“Welcome, to the Sword Division!”

Kazuha-senpai gave him a welcome happily.

Both of them faced each other in the central fountain plaza that separated the Magic Division and the Sword Division.

“You look really happy, senpai.”

“…There is nothing wrong with me feeling happy here.” Kazuha-senpai pouted her lips to hide her embarrassment.

“No, I ‘m just thinking that senpai showed your honesty to me. I’m wondering how happy senpai feels.”

“Shaddup! Shaddup! Come on, let’s not waste any time!!”

Kazuha-senpai linked her hand tightly with Kazuki’s hand and she guided Kazuki inside the grounds of the Sword Division.

The Sword Division was once destroyed from the attack of the Quad Core Magica, but while Kazuki and the others were fighting at west Japan, the reconstruction had been finished.

Not only it was built back to how it was before, its facility was also expanded. The Sword Division’s facilities were inferior in various aspects compared to the Magic Division, but the disparity had begun to be negated.

The opinion of Kazuki and Headmaster Amasaki’s opinion coincided with each other and they were bringing the Sword Division and the Magic Division closer to equality little by little.

Crossing the bridge above the pond that was filled with floating lotus flower, the both of them were walking following the path that was dotted with stepping stones and stretching up and down the artificial hills in the garden. In contrast with the Magic Division’s western garden that was divided orderly, the Sword Division’s Japanese garden imitated the nature in a jumble with deep charm. Whichever one that he walked, both garden had a very good atmosphere.

“If senpai want, we can link arms like the time in Ise, it will be better like that.”

While feeling the warmth of Kazuha-senpai’s palm, Kazuki talked with a light tone.

“Stupid-! If we do that kind of thing inside the school, we are going to be thought as a bakaple and it’s going to become a strange rumor you know-!”

“But I think just by holding hands and walking together it will already create strange rumors like that though.”

After Kazuki pointed that out, Kazuha-senpai groaned “Uu~” but she didn’t try to separate their hands.

And then actually, while they were walking the students of the Sword Division that happened to pass them through sporadically were throwing their gaze at this side and gossiping in whispers.

“Ah, it’s the Chief President and Tsukahara-san” “There is a rumor that their relation is good but, looks like it’s true” “Tsukahara-san, recently she became bright didn’t she” “Feels like she became easy to talk with” “A man really changes a woman eh~”

Kazuha-senpai’s body trembled with a twitch and she released Kazuki’s hand completely.

But Kazuki, as if he was saying that he didn’t mind whatever people talked about, embraced Kazuha-senpai’s waist with one hand tightly. The separated two people became tightly glued on their hips.

From the surrounding students, with the girl as the core raised up their voices “Kyaa―” “How nice, how nice―!”

“Ka, Kazuki-! Geez! Come here a little!”

Even while Kazuha-senpai didn’t try to shake off Kazuki, she pulled Kazuki into the bushes behind the school building in order to get far away from people’s eyes.

It was a dark corner where people’s eyes and even sunshine were blocked by leaves.

“…About how the surrounding is tolerant about how you get along well with a large number of girls, I think that’s because there is nothing graphic in your relation with girls.”

Kazuha-senpai lowered her voice and gave him a warning.

It was an expression in a roundabout way but Kazuki understood it intuitively.

The power of magic distorted reality due to strong thoughts. There was the case where that power was invoked unconsciously.

Because of that, contraception for male and female became unreliable. A strong feeling that desired each other made any contraception method completely ineffective. The result was that the relation of man and woman in the present era became something more prudent.

Female prized their chastity and it was not rare for them to protect their purity until marriage.

Kaguya-senpai, when she was made excited by Asmodeus or Hikaru-senpai whose self awareness as a girl was thin, were quite dangerous in their awareness around this area but…. However, exactly because of that even if there was a male that got along well with multiple girls the surrounding didn’t really mind it. That was what Kazuha-senpai wanted to say.

“But if, only if…if there is a student around you that became pregnant and dropped out or took a break from school, you will lose the trust as a Chief Student Council President, no, as a Knight. That’s why…it’s fine even if you flirt with other girls but you absolutely mustn’t cross that one line, you get it.”

For Kazuha-senpai who had criticized Kazuki’s harem state since they first met, that warning was surely a compromise from her. At the same time, it was also a reasonable warning as a person.

Kazuki embraced Kazuha-senpai closer gently before lightly brushing away her bangs and kissed her forehead.

“…My heart is satisfied just doing this so it’s fine senpai.”

Kazuha-senpai stood on her tiptoes and kissed back at Kazuki’s cheek.

“…Are you really satisfied with just that?”

After she distanced her lips, Kazuha-senpai whispered into Kazuki’s ear.

Even though she was the one that gave him the warning, it was a sweet whisper coming from herself that tried to seduce him.

Senpai’s expression too was colored with a sweet color.

Kazuki tightly embraced Kazuha-senpai strongly, and kissed her lips to lips. Kazuha-senpai too embraced Kazuki back, and glued herself at him as if rubbing her soft body to him.

Whether their chest or their hips, both were sticking close to each other. A strong kiss and embrace that were trying to blend their whole body.

Kazuki felt a déjà vu toward that warmth―he remembered the time in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave when he was embracing Kazuha-senpai in naked while kissing. At that time he was completely thinking “I want to keep more like this”.

At that time they didn’t go further than that, was not because of the power of their reason, but it was nothing more than because the rock door opened and Amaterasu appeared.

While hugging at each other with senpai, Kazuki felt a shiver. He absolutely mustn’t lay his hands on these lovely girls. ‘I need a steel-like reasoning’, Kazuki once more thought.

Kazuki softly released her lips. Kazuha-senpai was intoxicated and making a drunk expression from the kiss.

How cute. As long as someone is a man then surely everyone will think so.

Doing his best to restrain his feeling of cherish, Kazuki opened his mouth.

“Then let’s continue the tour of the Sword Division, please take care of me.”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression returned to the color of reality.

“…Right. I got it, let’s go.”

Kazuha-senpai slapped her face with both her hand *PAN!* vigorously. By dong that she tightened her expression, then she took Kazuki’s hand and led him out from behind the school building.

Once again, the tour was restarted while the students at their surrounding bantered about them.

“That building is the female student dormitory where we lived.”

Kazuha-senpai talked while pointing at a building that looked like a Japanese castle with tiled roof stacked like layers. When he came here before there was no high-rise building like this, it was supposed to be just a building in the style of row houses before.

“It was reconstructed gorgeously like a castle. Everyone in the Sword Division is grateful to you for your stance of equality with the Magic Division. The room and the like turned out really spacious.”

Kazuha-senpai opened her hands wide and made a gesture, conveying her joy to Kazuki.

Like usual the surrounding Sword Division students were looking at them with teasing eyes and leaking out whispering voice cheerfully.

―However gazes that could be said to be filled with good will were mixed among those.

He could also feel sometimes gazes that contained slight thorn.

‘What’s with that’, Kazuki tilted his head. Perhaps it was not as simple as Kazuha-senpai said where all the students of the Sword Division gave their support to Kazuki.

“And then this way is where the dojo…”

Kazuha-senpai didn’t show any sign of noticing such gazes and gave Kazuki a tour inside the school cheerfully as if displaying her own collection.

The ordinary days were passing through.

Passing the days in the Knight Academy, finally the weekend came.

“Otouto-kun, so you really remembered about your promise of going to a date with me!!”

When it became Sunday and Kazuki invited Kaguya-senpai to a date, senpai was smiling widely with a bright expression in a happy mood. That’s right, before this Kazuki had promised to go for a date with Kaguya-senpai.

Kaguya-senpai who turned up at the meeting place in front of the station was in a white one-piece with no sleeve that really suited the early summer.

Kazuki embraced senpai’s waist. The cloth of the one piece intended for summer was thin, Kaguya-senpai’s soft waist was directly transmitted to his palm. “Fufufu-“ Kaguya-senpai happily leaned her body on him and the two of them departed for their date while nestling close to each other.

Both of them rode the magic light train.

Their destination was a farm in the rural area secluded from the capital city area.

It was called with name <Animal Contact Farm>.

It was a facility not with the objective of raising animals for livestock but for sightseeing.

Kazuki had a really hard time in choosing the location for the date.

Failure was absolutely unforgivable. Quite a long time had passed since his promise for a date and also during that time Kaguya-senpai had completely mistaken Kazuki’s speech and conduct as [researching romantic in preparation for the date with her]. Kazuki had come under an abnormal pressure.

There Kazuki tried to rely on Hikaru-senpai. As a [close friend] that had accompanied Kaguya-senpai even longer than Kazuki, there was no doubt that she surely could grant him a wonderful expertise.

“Things that Kaguya like? Nn―, she unexpectedly like animals you know. She is absurdly affectionate to animals.”

Hikaru-senpai answered like that.

“I see, thank you very much! But I don’t think it’s particularly unexpected though.”

“Eh, isn’t it unexpected? See, Kaguya is an ‘S’ so I thought she is going to torment the animal! But she is just being affectionate to the animal with all her heart! Unexpected right!?”

“I don’t think that Kaguya-senpai personally is that much of an ‘S’ though…. For Hikaru-senpai to come across Kaguya-senpai’s ‘S’ tendency, isn’t there a little ‘M’ tendency in Hikaru-senpai instead?<ref>S refers to Sadist and M refers to Masochist.</ref>”

“I’m not an ‘M’ you know!?”

―There was that kind of conversation. And then Kazuki decided on this date course under such scrupulous investigation. And then when they finally arrived in the destination area…,

“Hoo―ww―cuu―tee-!!”

…Kaguya-senpai reacted exactly just as he imagined.

Kaguya-senpai leaped toward [Animal Contact Plaza ~Rabbit Zone~] with a violent dash.

“UOOOOOOOOOO-!” Raising such strange voice “Nyaa―! Goronyaa―!!” raising cat’s purring voice, Kaguya-senpai hugged a fluffy rabbit while petting it back and forth repeatedly.

Her tension was raising too much and she turned into a strange person to her heart’s content.

“Senpai, rabbit’s crying voice is not [nyaa―] but more like a [puu].”

“Puu? That’s Koyuki-chan's crying voice right?”

“The trademark gag of that voice is from rabbit. The phrase trademark gag feels wrong though.”

Kazuki too lifted up a young small rabbit and started to cuddle it fluffily.

The rabbits turned to these two and [puu] mumbled out a crying voice like that.

“They cried! Moreover they don’t even run away from humans at all. Ufufu, you are cute, really cute♪”

“The domesticating of the animal in this farm is very good isn’t it?”

While the two were frolicking with the rabbits, a caretaker uncle wearing a hat and overalls walked approaching them and replied to Kazuki’s words.

“For some reason with the birth of magic in this world as the impetus, there is this impression that the animals turned amiable to humans.”

Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai went “Eeh!?” in shock hearing that unexpected words. “Though there is no basis whatsoever scientifically in it though” After giving that preface, the uncle continued his story with a face of marvel himself.

“I think that it’s too conceited to consider that when there is a strange phenomenon that happened in the world, only humans get affected while there is no effect at all to the animals. It is said that all humans are connected through Astrum in the depth of their heart or something like that, but if that so then the animals too are supposed to be connected through Astrum. And then Demon Beast are born from Astrum, but couldn’t it be that such thing is a gathering of ''the detestable aspect of animals’ latent consciousness assembly'' that become Demon Beast. Though this is just my personal thought.”

Demon Beast was called as [human race’s absolute enemy]. At the same time Kazuki remembered that a great number of Japanese Mythology Divas were existences that symbolized [worship and fear to nature].

He felt that the hypothesis that the uncle said had quite a power of persuasion of its possibility.

“Next there is also Telepathy. It might be feeble but couldn’t that come into existence between humans and animals too. To put simply, the animals too are one of the members of this world.”

“I think I can say yes to that thought-!”

Kaguya-senpai’s voice was excited from feeling pleased of such thought.

Guided by the caretaker, Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai moved to the fence of the other animals. The rabbits accompanied them until the farthest the fence allowed from the regret of parting with the two, making Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai even more softened.

“This alpaca was popular a long time ago”, or “Snakes too are friendly toward people you know”, the caretaker introduced them to various animals. Kaguya-senpai rubbed her cheek to the strange face of the alpaca, twining around a snake around her neck like a muffler’s replacement, she was showing a state of great delight.

So far it was a success. But today’s plan didn’t end with just this.

It couldn’t be said as romantic with just this much.

“Senpai, I have also make a booking for just the two of us at the horse-riding experience course, let’s go.”

“Horse riding!? We can ride a horse<ref>Here Kaguya is talking like an excited kid</ref>!? Moreover we are going to ride together!?”

Kazuki pulled her hand and led her to the stable inside the farm.

It was a horse. The horse that was entered inside the stable noticed Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s approach and it protruded its unexpected large face outside with a neigh. “Dohyaa~” Kaguya-senpai raised a strange voice.

A female caretaker handed Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai some boots.

“Please change your shoes with those. You are going with a course without helmet aren’t you?”

Kazuki nodded toward the confirmation of the caretaker.

The magicians that were awakened in this present era could protect their body with the defensive magic power.

Because of that all kind of insurance and warranty went unneeded and in exchange service industry in the form of leisure with cheap price multiplied. It was limited to service for those in the age range between the later half of the tens until the twenties when they had vigorous magic power.

Kazuki who had limited pocket money was of course choosing to reserve in this form.

“This horse had earned around three hundred million monetary award when he was still active in horse racing you know.”

“Three, three hundred million!?”

While saying that triumphantly as if it was her own achievement, the caretaker lady was leading the horse that Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai would ride after this. Kaguya-senpai raised a curious voice while chasing the tail of the horse.

“I have never imagined riding a horse in a date!”

“Before this, we were fighting enemies that came from China riding horses, so I was thinking of trying to ride a horse for a little.”

“I see, this is also very interesting in that kind of meaning too. Knowing your enemy before the battle isn’t it?”

For a moment, Kaguya-senpai’s expression turned serious.

But that expression immediately crumbled now that they had reached the point where they were going to ride the horse.

First she put her foot on the stirrup on the left side of the horse and then got on its back. Thereupon Kaguya-senpai’s expression turned “Wawawaa, it’s high!” into panic. Even though she would be fine even if she fell because of her magic power, humans had an instinctive fear of height.

Kazuki followed up next and rode behind Kaguya-senpai. Then he encircled his hands around Kaguya-senpai in the front like he was hugging her to grasp the rein, Kaguya-senpai then “Thi, this is so romantic!!” said so in high spirits.

“Don’t curl up your back and stick out your chest, then please support your weight in the saddle using your ischial bone<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ischium</ref>.”

According to the instruction of the caretaker Onee-san, rather than sitting on their bottom, they need to put their weight a little in their front section and their upper body need to take an upright posture from the horse.

“Thi-this posture, feels a little strange somehow."

Kaguya-senpai whispered a little. Strange feeling…?

From there the caretaker Onee-san taught them how to use the reins.

“The horse remembered the course and they will walk on their own accord, so it’s okay even if you don’t pay attention. Please think of the reins as something to complete the atmosphere.”

She concluded the explanation concisely, then the caretaker Onee-san rode a different horse.

The Onee-san’s horses walked ahead, Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s horse was following along too.

It seems the horses were trained for the use of riding, so they were pretty calm. It was shaking, but the horse’s movement didn’t have any instability. Certainly, there was no feeling that the horse needs any instructions even with humans on top of it.

“If the horse stops to eat grass in the roadside, please use the reins to pull its neck from the grass and kick with your leg as hard as possible.”

“We have to kick it? How pitiful.” Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows.

“If you don’t kick it as hard as possible, it won’t get the signal.”

“…It's really pitiful and painful if you see it from the horse’s point of view, right?”

Kazuki could comprehend it, then the Onee-san also laughed “Right, right, that’s so.” and rode further ahead. Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s horse was also following along on its own accord. They passed the time elegantly.

The horse riding course Kazuki reserved was not a simple circle course.

It surrounded the ups and downs of the hills besides the ranch, a tracking course inside the mother nature.

“When going uphill, lean your body forward, when going downhill bend your body backward. Please keep your balance, okay?” The Onee-san advised so. Kazuki and Kaguya did as what she instructed. Each time they did that, the body of Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai touched against each other.

Along the natural road filled with broken branches scattered about, the horse kept advancing forward without care and stepped on those with its hooves. The horse entered the green dense forest course.

“Oohh, how romantic! This is a really good atmosphere!”

Kaguya-senpai was in high spirits when she saw the scenery from the horseback.

The caretaker Onee-san that was leading in front of them was taking into consideration of their status as a couple and kept quiet. She didn’t even look back at all.

Suddenly Kaguya-senpai raised “Nn…” a troubled voice.

“Ka-Kazuki-kun…this vertical vibration is, that is, gradually, somewhat…like climbing a pole…”

“Climbing a pole? What are you saying senpai? Also, calling me Kazuki-kun…”

When senpai called him using that name…. At times when senpai retained her reasoning, she called him as [Otouto-kun] in order to preserve her dignity as a senior.

Senpai turned back to glance at Kazuki a bit.

Those pupils were―turned into violet color like when Asmodeus’s magic power was rising to the surface.

“…Senpai, you're turned on in this kind of place!?”

Kazuki whispered in small voice.

“Nn, no, this is…I also don’t plan to be like this…. Yet there was still part of Asmodeus’ magic that I used a lot from the other day that still remained all along…. And then while Kazuki-kun hugged me, this vertical vibration is, that…at my bottom and back…”

Kaguya-senpai twisted her body restlessly.

This is bad, if it had became like this senpai couldn’t be stopped.

“Kazuki-kun, please…” Kaguya-senpai leaked a coaxing voice.

Kazuki directed his eyes toward the caretaker Onee-san who was leading them. As long as there was no huge accident happening, it didn’t seems like she would turn her attention to this way.

But if this horse riding course reached the end…!

While the Onee-san was not looking, he must disperse Kaguya-senpai’s mood!

Usually senpai would get satisfied after he hugged her tightly and caressed her back for a long period of time. But this time he didn’t have that kind of time….

“Understood, Kaguya. I’ll leave the rein in Kaguya’s hand.”

Kazuki handed over the reins while whispering near Kaguya’s ear.

Kaguya wouldn’t be able to do anything in this posture. Kazuki had to grant pleasure to Kaguya proactively.

Kazuki embraced Kaguya from behind closely. And then he stroked Kaguya’s stomach gently across the soft cloth of her one-piece dress. Her sensitivity was currently amplified several times over, she could attain great pleasures just by having her back and stomach caressed gently. However,

“…Kazuki-kun…” Kaguya raised an unsatisfied voice.

…To answer her pleading in this limited time, he need to act bolder compared to how he usually was.

Kazuki made a momentous decision, he reached his hand toward Kaguya’s chest―her breasts.

He lifted the large bulge gently with both hands, it had such a heavy and thick feeling. The feedback he felt from his hand was so heavy. At the same time he buried his fingers on her cloth and felt something soft beyond the thin fabric.

Without change, Kazuki massaged those softness skillfully. What he felt from his fingers were something so frightfully soft.

“Nn! Ahnn!”

Kaguya leaked out stimulating breaths. A breathing that looks like she tried to endure a large voice of pleasure from leaking.

That was, while Kazuki was toying around with those softness, he rapidly turned even more intense. Her reaction had already passed the realm of ticklish. Breaking through that territory, it could be seen that Kaguya-senpai clearly felt good.

Kazuki also became heated up inside his mind, he couldn’t stop anymore.

The horse keep walking ‘pokupokupoku’ ahead steadily. Pushing into that rhythm, Kazuki continued his massage. Kaguya-senpai's breath rapidly turned wild, she twisted her body on top of the saddle, sometimes sweet voices like “Nnnh!” or “Yaahn!” leaked from her lips.

“Haah haah…Kazuki-kun, please…more…”

Kaguya separated her right hand from the rein, then she undid the shoulder straps of her one-piece dress. Kazuki removed his hands from her chests reflexively. Thereupon, the upper garment of the one piece dress fell down from Kaguya’s upper body without resistance.

The dress Kaguya wore was the type that inserted cups in the inside to support the breasts.

In short, Kaguya was going no-bra behind the dress. Kazuki opened his eyes wide in amazement because of Kaguya’s bold action.

In a surprise attack, Kaguya’s bare breasts shook like a jelly. No, that’s not the correct word, they were BOOBS.

Kazuki reflexively gulped his saliva while taking in the meaning of Kaguya’s bold “Please.”

Kazuki checked the reaction of the caretaker Onee-san in front of them once more. She was totally unaware of anything they did behind her. However they had already passed half of the course, the time limit was approaching. She couldn’t be allowed to see this kind of appearance.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 111.jpg|thumb]]

Staring at a girl’s naked upper body this brazenly was the first time for Kazuki.

Moreover, when it comes to Kaguya’s huge breasts…!

Those large globes were going to be held tightly by himself.

A nervousness that he never felt in any kind of battle he was involved until now made Kazuki’s brain lose its mind.

Kazuki resolved himself. He stretched his hand to those abundant bulges.

Those tits' beautiful shape were not crumbling because of its size, he lifted them carefully. Its softness couldn’t be compared to when he touched them across the clothes, his fingers sink into them flabbily. Those tits had a profound sense of weight. Different from when he touched them over the clothes, all of those tits' weight rested in Kazuki’s palm. And then, it was warm. Kaguya’s bare skin was far smoother compared to when he felt them beyond the clothes.

The glossy and soft mass hadn’t even settled down inside Kazuki’s palm when he already massaged them lightly.

This is the first time Kazuki had ever touched breasts directly. Kaguya wore a happy expression ecstatically.

Her tits were not only soft, those pink tips that looks like flower buds swelled out, it turned hard little by little. It was the response from Kaguya’s body that had learned pleasure.

Kazuki’s hands approached those tips little by little.

When Kaguya notice what he was doing, her looks were filled with the feeling of expectation.

Kazuki stimulated those tips like he was plucking a flower with his hands.

“The-there…! Over there, more…♥”

He rolled around those tips with the ball of his fingers gently. Kaguya whose whole body was so sensitive because of Asmodeus’ influence “Nnnn♥” bent her spine backward and then she ‘bikubiku’ trembled violently.

“…mming! Don’t, …mming!!” Kaguya leaked unintelligible sounds from her mouth.

With sensation that was like the surge of a big tsunami, Kaguya forgot herself and started to react intensely. Kazuki anxiously checked the caretaker Onee-san’s back one more time.

It’s still okay. He returned his gaze back to Kaguya.

Then suddenly, he felt envy to the saddle that transmitted the vibrations to Kaguya’s lower body.

It was not only Kazuki’s both hands that gave the pleasure to Kaguya, but also the vibration of this saddle.

Kazuki separated his right hand from Kaguya’s breast and reached toward Kaguya’s right thigh. He stimulated her inner thigh in a surprise attack. While Kaguya was trembling in pleasure, she looked back to Kazuki with eyes that were filled with even more anticipation.

Kaguya hoped for even greater pleasure.

Kazuki moved his hand little by little even deeper into Kaguya’s inner thigh, his hand slide into the space between Kaguya-senpai and the saddle.

Is she sweating? There was a wet sensation.

Kaguya clapped her hands on her mouth “Nnnnnn―!!” and raised a muffled scream.

And then her whole body rippled, like everything she had stored until now were exploding.

‘Bikunbikun’<ref>I think you know that this is the SFX for trembling</ref> Kaguya’s body pulsated in the middle of Kazuki’s arms.

This reaction was not sufficient with only once. He must continue a little bit more for Kaguya to cool down from her condition, Kazuki understood that from his experience.

Since there was not much time left, he must stimulate her even more intensely.

That’s why he continued to stimulate those sensitive place like he was digging deeper.

“……! ……!!” Kaguya convulsed fiercely two times, three times. The sensation was amplified many times over, Kaguya’s pleasure was endlessly deep. It went higher without any end in sight.

She was drenched with sweat in the middle of Kazuki’s arm, the scent of a girl lingered in the air richly. Kazuki too keep stimulated Kaguya in a trance. His instinct as a man was fired up to make her experience the happiness of a girl.

She trembled many times over, finally Kaguya-senpai’s body slumped over tiredly. The rein slipped off from her hand. Kazuki picked it up in panic.

When he peeked at her expression, the color of Kaguya’s eyes gradually returned back to normal.

A thin trail of saliva was flowing down from Kaguya’s absentminded lips.

Her cheeks were also flushed red. Her breathing was rough and her eyes were hazy.

Kazuki felt a strong carnal desire boiled up for him to continue. "I want to mess her up even more." However he suppressed those desire somehow and wiped the saliva from her lips. He straightened her back and put her clothes in order.

“Kaguya, you were awfully cute just now.” He whispered so while stroking her head.

Kaguya leaned back to Kazuki while still looking like she was dreaming and said “Kazuki-kun…I love you, I love you so much.”

Suddenly the sunlight became strong. It was the moment where the advancing horse came out from the trees-covered hill into the open ranch.

The caretaker Onee-san said “Well then, let’s get down from the horse!” and turned back to look toward here.

Kaguya-senpai was “Hyah!!” and straightened her back in a fluster.

The caretaker Onee-san was in the state of being unaware of everything.

But when they got down from the horse, only the horse was staring at them with a meaningful gaze.

{What the hell are you guys doing on top of me?} That stare somehow felt like that.

When Kaguya-senpai got down from the horse, she nonchalantly used Pyrokinesis to dry the saddle.

“Again…I was doing something unthinkable. To, to be messed up like that…”

Kaguya-senpai who returned to herself wilted gloomily. To do something so shocking even more than usual in the romantic date that she was looking forward to.

“It can’t be helped because of Asmodeus. Also, I don’t hate doing that at all, so please don’t mind it too much.”

“Otouto-kun, you don’t hate it…?”

“That, well”

“That was embarrassing!!”

Kaguya-senpai covered her head with both hands.

Kazuki looked around in trouble, then his eyes stopped at a stand.

“Senpai, let’s eat soft cream. The soft cream in this ranch is absolutely tasty you know?”

Kaguya-senpai was “…I want to eat, maybe” and raised her head.

Kazuki released his breath in relief and led senpai to the stand.

“Excuse me, two of this [squeezed raw milk soft cream]<ref>"Raw milk" in Japanese is written and read the exact same way as "exposed breasts". That's also the reason behind the popular belief that drinking milk makes girls' boobs grow despite their genetics.</ref> please!”

Kazuki spontaneously read the menu frankly without even questioning it.

“Otouto-kun…that item’s name, makes me feel so complicated somehow…”

Kaguya-senpai was dealt the final blow from a strange place and received even more shock.

Even so both of them were passing an enjoyable time.

Before this, when he asked Kaguya-senpai concerning romantic thing, Kaguya-senpai gave him a high class example like a rooftop restaurant in a hotel where they could see the night scenery.

But seeing the night scenery was not just limited at the rooftop of a hotel.

There Kazuki took a reservation for a seat right beside the window in a restaurant on top of a hill near the farm. Kazuki had searched by himself for a restaurant with beautiful night view with price range that even Kazuki could afford. Both the dish and the night view gave Kaguya-senpai satisfaction and he managed to tie up the date almost perfectly.

―And then they returned to the Knight Academy with the magic light train.

Disembarking the magic light train, when they got out to the street at night from the station, Kazuki walked on the side of the roadway while embracing Kaguya-senpai’s waist tightly. Kaguya-senpai too was walking while gluing herself tightly on Kazuki.

With the end of this whole day, this whole week would end.

Suddenly, Kazuki remembered about the [mass conference]. Right about now, the conference between Japan government and Yamato’s representative, and also the envoys from each Magic Advanced Countries should be over. There might be some kind of conclusion that came out from that.

The content of that conclusion was still wrapped in a veil of secrecy from those in Kazuki and the general public’s position.

Even while Kazuki spent all his time doing studies for tests and date throughout the ordinary day like this, ''their'' battle was advancing. That battle was already not his own battle….

There was also a part of himself that accepted such position as something natural.

As a student of the Knight Academy, it was a really natural and obvious…,

“…You are the King of this country right?”

Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s feet stopped from that voice in their path.

Illuminated under the street light, two persons were waiting in the middle of the path.

One person was wearing a grey suit, a youth with luxurious blonde hair. One of his hands was propping a stick.

The other one was a young lady with a mythological appearance wearing a long and narrow hat and white mantel. Her mantel fluttered in the night wind.

White skin and blue eyes. Foreigner. Both of them looked so out of place that they were obviously not Japanese.

“Forgive us for the sudden impoliteness. My name is Arthur.”

The youth in suits appearance took a step forward and introduced himself while putting his hand on his chest.

He has a somewhat smaller stature than Kazuki. With a handsome face like a doll, he had an androgynous sweet look. He looked gallant matching with his hair that was cut short. The glen check suits his body was clad in painted a perfect curve as if a core of steel was inserted.

A youth with the body appearance that evidently embodied the words that said [not even a single opening].

The youth continued with words that Kazuki ought to be surprised about.

“<King of the Round Table>, Arthur Basileus. I am the King that ruled over the land of magic’s origin Britain.”

Kazuki swallowed his breath. Kaguya-senpai too separated her body from Kazuki’s arm along with a nervous feeling.

“This kind of child is a King?”

The woman donning a white hat and a mantel murmured with a sigh.

“In the middle of the assembly concerning the future of the world, the person who is the King of this country doesn’t carry out the responsibility of his noble birth, instead he is having a secret affair with a girl.”

Hearing the words of the woman in white mantel, the youth introducing himself as Arthur interposed with an objection.

“I cannot approve of that sense of values. He is evidently escorting a lady. That is also a noble responsibility. It is not something that can be criticized.”

“It’s only natural that our sense of values cannot approve of each other. We are seeing the world with different interpretation.”

“To begin with, how about you also introduce yourself to him?”

Arthur knitted his brows and rebuked the woman in white mantel.

The woman in white mantel released a deep sigh and took a step forward in line with Arthur.

“It’s not my real intent to introduce myself toward a low-life that is hard to approve as an equal but…I am, Regina Olympia Folnar. The <{{furigana|Pope|Papal Basileus}}> that preached the correct way of life according to Olympia.”

Speaking of Olympia then it must be Greece Mythology. Therefore this woman must be the King of Italia…!

“You are a Pope even though you are a girl?”

When Kaguya-senpai tilted her head, the white mantel woman―Regina then,

“The word’s original meaning mean [the person who enlighten]. I’m going to kill you you know, low-life.” She threatened.

“Misunderstanding and hardships are things that follow around the exchange of foreign cultures all right.”

Arthur knitted his eyebrows. “Especially our case where we obtained the patronage of different Mythologies. However even if it is a relation where sooner or later a conflict against each other will occur, we need to spend time talking together until the fitting place for the duel is prepared, an endeavor to understand each other is necessary. I am thinking that is exactly what is called decorum.”

“It’s not like I don’t understand your so called chivalry, but there is no merit for me in displaying decorum to these people. What kind of person the King of this country is, for the time being I’m accompanying you because I have that interest.”

Regina flapped her white mantel with a twirl and turned on her heel.

That white mantel faded away as it was standing out inside the darkness of the night.

“My my, how strict. After all, Itailia is a country that is like an extremely overbearing wife. …Well, you who is still staying as someone that cannot accomplish what you should do as a King and instead is amusing yourself with a lady are also at fault here. By the way, I wonder if I can hear your name once more from your own mouth.”

After Arthur saw off Regina, he turned back to Kazuki and smiled.

A refreshing smile that mesmerized even one who was the same sex―completely like Hikaru-senpai.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki. …I’m still not someone with so remarkable a status that I can introduce myself as a King.”

Kazuki introduced himself while covering up his complicated thoughts.

Arthur presented one of his hand looking for a handshake.

“Being in the middle of your growth is not something to be embarrassed about. Being modest even while acting dignified, it’s evidently just like the samurai that I heard in legend. I’m looking forward that you can become a worthy opponent of me.”

Kazuki accepted his hand and squeezed back. There was no brawny place in that hand at all, it was a smooth hand like a porcelain. …Is this really a hand of a man?

“Let’s stop tonight with just a greeting.”

When the handshake was over, Arthur too gallantly turned his back and took his leave dashingly.

“Otouto-kun…”

Kaguya-senpai joined her hand back with Kazuki. A turmoil was laid bare in her voice.

“…I really got doused with unbelievably cold water in the end of this enjoyable day eh.”

…He had heard that the envoys from the Magic Advanced Countries were coming. He had already encountered Russia’s King but, for the King from Britain and Italia to also come here personally….

And then they expressly came here for paying their respect to him who didn’t show his face in the conference.

And then one of the pair looked down on Kazuki while the other one encouraged him.

In other words the both of them…didn’t deem the current state of Kazuki as equal.

He was ridiculed. ―Inside Kazuki, there was a revolting heart that felt humiliation.

Kaguya-senpai stayed quiet and strongly hugged Kazuki’s arm, perhaps from sensing the disarray of his heart.

And then the two of them resumed their strides toward the Witch’s Mansion.

…What kind of conclusion had resulted from the talk at the conference?

Kazuki thought about the matter that he had no knowledge of, then for some reason he looked up to the night sky above his head.

From this humiliation he felt…he had to question himself regarding the ordinary days where he should be at.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 2

2015-11-16T16:01:57Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 2 {{furigana|The Knight Academy|Caryatid}} */

==Chapter 2 {{furigana|The Knight Academy|Caryatid}}==

===Part 1===

Ceasefire, and then.

While the magic light train released blue lights, Kazuki and the others boarded it and left Nagoya behind.

They passed through Shizuoka that had once become a battlefield in a flash and returned back through the path that they arrived from before.

And then they arrived at Tokyo in only an hour.

It made them think as if this past few extraordinary days of battle were only happening inside their dream.

Kazuki lined up with Kaguya-senpai and Kanae as the Chief Student Council President and stood in the lead of the students that participated in the battlefield before returning back through the path from the station to the Knight Academy. Thereupon…,

“Welcome home!” “Thanks for your hard work!” Voices were thrown at them from here and there.

This was by no means a parade of their triumphant return, but the citizens pushed out their faces from the houses and shops all over along their way, and sent their voices to the students’ direction.

Kazuki was at first bewildered, but looking at Kaguya-senpai waving her hand with a smiling face, he just imitated her for the time being.

When they finally arrived at the school gate of the Knight Academy, a remarkably big applause was raised.

With Liz Liza-sensei as the first in line, the teachers and students that were house-sitting had lined up to welcome them home.

“Everyone cheered with amazing voice didn’t they! I was surprised.”

After they arrived home at the Witch’s Mansion, Kaguya-senpai sat down on the sofa at the living room and said so.

Despite how everyone was supposed to be tired, no one headed to their room. They were following Kaguya-senpai and sat their body down on the sofas and chairs and remained in the living room. Finally their feelings calmed down, and now there was this feeling of wanting to reminisce these past few days of extraordinary experience with their comrades.

Even everyone of the Sword Division too naturally followed along here, feeling it was hard to separate from the group.

“But it looked like a war that we won, yes? Even though we didn’t retake west Japan…”

While sitting on the sofa right in front of Kaguya-senpai, Kazuki vented out awkward words.

The people that looked over this battle should be actually feeling disappointment and dissatisfaction to the Knight Order. The people that had family and acquaintances in west Japan shouldn’t be accepting of this situation of ceasefire with an okay feeling. Such feeling was not directed to their own selves, it was only mildly restrained and although there was some happiness, but there was also an uncomfortable feeling that enveloped them like silk floss.

“It seems there is also critical argument inside the mass media toward the Knight Order. But we are still not a legitimate knight so I wonder if that’s the reason why the people of this city and the house-sitting students sent us kind words.”

While sitting beside Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai directed a wry smile at Kazuki. After making sure that Hikaru-senpai didn’t sit beside Kazuki, the juniors Mio and Koyuki sat beside Kazuki’s both sides in relief.

“We are something like volunteer soldiers. It’s just too much if the brunt of the critic is also pointed at us. I was really nervous sheesh.”

Mio said. What she said was also really correct. Kazuki said “Thanks for your hard work” and petted her head. When Kazuki did that Mio went “Ehehe, you too” and leaned her shoulder. Koyuki too didn’t say anything and clung closer on him.

“Kazuki-oniisan, we were doing our best you know desu.”

Lotte sat on top of Kazuki’s lap and reclined on him. He had the feeling as if he was told that he burdened himself alone too much, Kazuki hugged Lotte tightly with a squeeze.

“For the present time we had fulfilled our role enough already, Onii-sama.”

From Kazuki’s behind, Kanae leaned over the sofa and gently embraced Kazuki’s neck.

Kanae and Lotte were in a state that sensitively sensed the emotion inside Kazuki.

“I wonder if that’s so…it might be just like you said.”

Kazuki murmured while being exhausted.

They returned to an ordinary day like this. Into a normal school life….

“The people of the city and also everyone of the academy, they all know about President’s active role actually.”

Yumeno-san who normally acted reserved approached Kazuki’s side with a lively expression.

Some kind of paper bundle was grasped in her hand. Quietly she presented that to Kazuki.

“This is…the aforementioned extra of the academy newspaper?”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 055.jpg|thumb]]

Yumeno Shiori-san was the newspaper committee chairman. The newspaper committee was a committee that was originally established for the sake of making the Magic Division and the Sword Division know more about each other, but while the girl went along in the battle against Yamato she decided to publish [newspaper extra] because [she wanted to convey this war to the students that remained in the academy].

Although Headmaster Amasaki and Kazuki were unable to check most of the content because of their busy work, Yumeno-san wrote articles from the actual spot of the battlefield and then by the system of transmitting those data to the newspaper committee member that remained in the academy, it seemed they had already published and distributed the edition.

After Kazuki put down Lotte from his lap, he looked over that article.

―What entered his eyes at the foremost was the headline [Chief Student Council President・Hayashizaki Kazuki, Bravely Dash Forward!] and the like written. Kazuki felt something cold ran down his back. What entered his eyes next was a large illustration. A sparkling bright Kazuki in a style of shoujo manga was grandly handing down orders to his comrades.

At the corner was the sign of a mysterious pen-name [Christine Amasaki] or something signed there. Who is this guy?

Mio placed her jaw on Kazuki’s right shoulder and “Ehehe, so? So?” and so on while grinning broadly.

The content of the article was the report from the surprise attack operation of Okehazama until the infiltration to Ise Imperial Shrine, and even the happening in the battle of Sekigahara. However Kazuki’s activity in the article was too exaggerated and spectacularly decorated in gaudiness. It really couldn’t be said to be an objective article, more like a military novel with a fictional character as the leading part.

Having said that, he was lost whether this article looked reasonably interesting or a poor quality instead….

“This illustration and the writing style, isn’t this glorifying me too much? This scene for example, I have the feeling that I didn’t say something this cool though.”

When the article was distributed to everyone else too, Hikaru-senpai who had low boiling point went “Ahahahahahahaha!” in explosive laughter, Kanae went “Just as expected Onii-sama!” in great delight. Everyone else were also holding their laughter.

“It’s interesting anyway so isn’t this fine.” Kazuha-senpai who was standing near the wall made fun of him.

“Kazuha-senpai cannot think of this as somebody else’s problem you know? Here, Kazuha-senpai also made an entrance in the scene of the infiltration operation.”

In the infiltration operation of the Ise Imperial Shrine, the article changed into first-person view from Kazuha-senpai’s position. There the illustration of Christine Amasaki-sensei was also attached along.

In the boat departure with the Chief Student Council President that she yearned for, just the two of them, Kazuha-senpai was drawn in the sparkling style of shoujo manga in a state of her heart throbbing hard and where she released a rose-colored deep sigh girlishly.

“Thi, this kind of character is not meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

Kazuha-senpai’s cheeks blushed red and the hands that were holding the newspaper open were trembling all over.

“It’s not like I saw the Ise Imperial Shrine infiltration operation directly, that’s why I wrote it with my imagination…”

Yumeno-san whose tension was a little hyper went “Ehe-“ and stuck out her tongue.

Wasn’t that not a newspaper anymore and only a novel. She was unexpectedly a cheeky person….

“But I think this article is done well though. The course of events for every important point are explained properly.”

Kaguya-senpai kept nodding in appreciation with an extremely serious face.

“Several places become something like a novel but…exactly because of that the reader doesn’t get tired of it and the part that should be conveyed is conveyed. I think this article has a good balance that is not too formal. As expected, for everything to be conveyed properly to all the students like this is really important.”

Certainly, he couldn’t deny that the events were turned into a content that could be read.

“…Err, this newspaper, can President give your autograph on it?”

Yumeno-san’s eyes sparkled bright like a star and she presented a sign pen smoothly to Kazuki.

“This is the first time I wrote a battlefield report, and I want to receive the autograph of Chief President Hayashizaki that became a hero in that battlefield…if you do that then I'll keep this newspaper extra as a commemoration for my whole life♪”

Kazuki went “Even if you say that, something like an autograph is…” and while losing his bearing, he wrote his name on the corner of the newspaper extra using normal square character. Kazuki himself thought “…Are you happy? With something like this”, but Yumeno-san was going “Kyaa―” and raised a delighted voice before hugging the signed newspaper and twirling around.

“By the way Kazuki…”

Kazuha-senpai raised one of her hands properly.

“Itsuki has been hiding behind me since a while ago while staring fixedly here.”

Now that she mentioned it, the small statured Kamimura-san was hiding behind Kazuha-senpai’s back like she was clinging to it.

Kamimura-san had a fear of strangers to the extreme degree…rather than calling her that, she was a shut-in. Because someone like her was suddenly thrown right into the middle of a crowd of people that she didn’t know like this, surely she would get confused.

“That’s right, this is not the time to settle down. I have to introduce Kamimura-san to everyone.”

Kazuki stood up from the sofa and walked approaching Kazuha-senpai and Kamimura-san’s direction.

From behind Kazuha-senpai, Kamimura-san showed up her face all of a sudden.

“I, I…if I become a hindrance, I can go home…”

“There is no way you are a hindrance. You are saying go home, but where are you going to go.”

This girl had determined to keep living. But if she was not beside Kazuki, that flesh body of hers couldn’t be maintained.

And also Ise where the girl originally was living had already became the territory of Yamato.

There was no other place for her except here in the Witch’s Mansion.

Everybody of the Witch’s Mansion were sending wondering gaze to Kamimura-san.

As if covering her from those gazes, Kazuha-senpai talked.

“Kazuki, you might as well not just stop at introducing her, let’s do a welcoming party for Itsuki! I too have never given a composed greeting to the residents of the Witch’s Mansion.”

He thought that it was a good idea. Kazuki too could open his heart to everyone thanks to the welcoming party. When Lotte first came it was like that for her too.

===Part 2===

For the sake of the welcoming party, he had to prepare the food.

He felt some tiredness, but Kazuki was too proud to rely on meal delivery service.

Before at the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave when Kamimura-san and Amaterasu said that they would become Kazuki’s comrade, it was with the condition that they were expecting delicious meals. After they had said that, there was no way he would let the first meal that would become a commemoration be finished by just some catering that had no warmth in it.

There was a proverb from Japan of the old time about this.

―[If you created it yourself it will be like something free of charge]

“I don’t like those words.”

Mio huffed and said back arrogantly.

“It doesn’t include the thinking about the labor cost of the human resource that is yourself. I too like to create western clothes by myself, but just because of that it’s not good to sell yourself cheap, that’s what I think.”

On the other hand Koyuki shook her head after hearing that.

“Wrong, the reasoning of the cheapness is correct if you think about it after looking at the long term implication. If you pay money then it will only affect you limited in that place, but by doing it yourself the experience and the skill that you get will help you throughout your whole life.”

Listening to the two opposite opinions, Kazuki was thinking that each of their personality came out in their answers.

The two who acted like that right now were wearing maid uniform.

When Kazuki began to cook the food for the welcoming party, Mio and Koyuki came wearing maid uniform and proposed to help Kazuki.

During that time, he entrusted Kamimura-san to Kazuha-senpai where she took her outside to be the guide of the Knight Academy. He wanted to finish the preparation before those two returned back here.

“The maid uniform’s design is different than the one before isn’t it?”

Kazuki sharply noticed. When they became the helper in Kazuki’s domestic chores until now they were also wearing the maid uniform that Mio created herself, but the one that they currently wore was a version of different things.

Hearing Kazuki pointing that out, Mio puffed up her chest proudly while Koyuki shrank herself in embarrassment.

“It’s the season of clothing’s seasonal change after all, so I was secretly sewing this new version! Though because we went to Kansai for quite long it just stayed quiet inside the cupboard until now though!”

Mio made a twirling turn on the spot in order to show off her maid uniform.

The new maid uniform had no sleeve with both the shoulder area exposed, the skirt too became even shorter than before. The coloring too was not black but navy blue as the main color giving the casual impression of summer.

There was also no compromise in the detail. On the calm navy blue fabric that had its charm, a {{furigana|weaving pattern|shadow stripe}} was inserted. Probably that was not using polyester that was used in a cheap maid uniform cosplay costume, but surely something like a casting fabric that was used in high class formal suit.

Its design couldn’t be said as correct based on the view of traditional maid uniform, but thanks to its overall high quality it could by no means be called as a colored thing and engendered elegance instead<ref>I'm not too sure about what this should be since anything i would do to this text would change the meaning of the sentence.</ref>.

Even if they walked outside in that appearance, the people that saw it wouldn’t think “It’s cosplay”, instead there was no doubt they were going to feel that “This is fashion”. It was a workmanship that was far from amateur.

The girl power of Christine Amasaki-sensei was just too unrivaled in every aspect….

What a versatile girl….

“So!? So!?” Mio leaned her face forward and inquired.

“The cuteness of the both of you currently might have entered the top 5 of the world.”

Mio went “Yes!” and skipped around repeatedly. He could catch glimpses of the underwear from the short skirt.

“You, if you jumped around with a skirt that short, I can see it you know.”

“Ehehe, if it’s Kazu-nii then it’s okay even if it is seen though.”

Saying that bluntly without any concern, Mio pulled up her miniskirt with both hand from the front.

…Kazuki’s gaze unintentionally got sucked in. The pure white underwear was silk. And then as if it was prepared beforehand with the assumption that it would be seen, the panty was arranged with a ribbon of navy blue color that had the same tone with the maid uniform. The thighs that were fidgeting around were pressed squishily with garter belts and it looked soft just from seeing.

Even while it looked austere like a maid, it was also the obscene content of the flowery skirt.

Mio was “Ehehe, watch it more…” with her cheek blushing red ecstatically.

“Are you an exhibitionist?” Koyuki hit the hand that lifted up the skirt with a snap.

The skirt returned back to normal like a lowering down curtain. Kazuki who became trapped in a trance returned to his senses with a look of realization.

“…I think for a man, what happened to me just now cannot be helped.”

While Kazuki was bothered with Koyuki’s gaze, he cleared his throat with ‘ehem’.

“…When it became about maid uniform, Kazuki really cannot be helped. It really makes me want to draw away.”

Koyuki looked away with a ‘pui’ in a bad mood. But Kazuki was also charmed by the appearance of Koyuki that was like that.

“Koyuki too is cute…or perhaps I should say that the maid uniform this time might suit Koyuki’s style more.”

Koyuki’s white skin and cool personality and the maid uniform that changed into navy blue color enhanced each other’s prominence. The silk that glossed like a silver light also suited her. Blue and silver were [Koyuki’s color], that was what he felt.

When she was stared by Kazuki, Koyuki blushed red and curled up into herself. That figure of hers was excessively cute.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 063.jpg|thumb]]

“…Taking upon oneself to conduct a design that certainly suited the rival Koyuki…this composure and the depth of the heart are exactly where you can feel the work of the artisan. As expected, Christine Amasaki-sensei.”

“Well, this is a refined product of Napoli tailoring see.”

He didn’t get it all where is the Napoli factor in it, but anyway it was a work of a virtuoso.

“By the way putting aside the unveiling of the maid uniform. Chef, what are you going to make for tonight’s feast?”

Toward Mio’s question, the chef Kazuki looked worried with “Uu―nn”.

When he took a glance outside the window, it was already evening. There was not much time to make something complicated.

“…I wonder if something like finger food is fine.”

Finger food was a general term for something like canapé<ref>Small, open sandwich. French</ref> or sandwich, food that could be picked and eaten with one hand. Because it didn’t become a hindrance for game or conversation, it was suited for a party with many people in it.

“If you pile up good quality cheese or ham or dip sauce that are sold as ready-made goods with cracker or baguette then its appearance will also look gorgeous, and it won’t take much time to make it for the portion of many people. Adding to that, if we prepare one kind of extravagant main dish then it should be good enough to be served for a party.”

“I see. Just like a buffet party Tou-san<ref>Father, this one is also written with the kanji of step-father.</ref> had took me with before, there was also something like that.”

Headmaster Amasaki fairly seemed like someone of the society’s upper echelons. As expected from the new headmaster that stood at the top of the Knight Academy.

Kazuki began to check the content of the refrigerator.

Because they had suddenly went to west Japan, so the content of the refrigerator only had awful things inside.

“It’s not like everything has become unusable right? While Kazuki prepared the ingredients that are still usable, if Koyuki and I go out for shopping it will be more efficient won’t it?”

“There is no time so that seems good. Though it feels like my body is stabbed when I think that I will be separated for a short while with the Maid-san…”

Chef Kazuki wrote out the necessary ingredients in the memo and handed it over to maid Mio. The girl nodded repeatedly “hmm hmm” with the memo in one hand, then “We are going, Koyuki!” high spiritedly she took Koyuki’s hand.

“A, Amasaki-san…we are going outside with this appearance without changing!?”

“Because there is no time here…this maid uniform is not something to be ashamed of even if it is seen anyway!”

“In the hands of Christine Amasaki-sensei, even the food procurement of the Knight Academy is turned into a walk in the runway of fashion show huh.”

“I’m sorry, I don’t understand what you mean somewhat.”

“Fufuu―n, we are going to cast magic on the students of the whole school with our beautiful look!”

Besides the bewildered Koyuki, Mio said that while twirling and twirling in circle.

“…The both of you won’t cause anything strange from a too high tension will you?”

Mio got carried away while she also dragged Koyuki away trailingly and left the kitchen.

“Mio, if you go out in that appearance, pay attention to your skirt okay.”

Kazuki got worried about the too short skirt and pointed out. The way from the Witch’s Mansion until the school canteen was still inside the Magic Division, but recently it was not rare for the boys from the Sword Division to come here.

“You want to monopolize me that much? It’s fine, I won’t let anybody else see other than Kazu-nii for suu―re.”

Mio left the kitchen with a composed smiling face. Surely an able woman would have the hiding technique of an able woman. Though in that case he was worried for Koyuki who normally didn’t wear something like a miniskirt.

Kazuki took the ingredients from inside the refrigerator that were still usable and began the preparation.

―After a while, the kitchen’s door was knocked.

Kazuha-senpai who should be going out as a guide came in.

“Kazuha-senpai? Is something the matter with Kamimura-san?”

“That’s…it looks like she was tired after I guided her briefly, she said that she want to rest in her room until the preparation of the welcoming party is finished, so I took her back here. Though it looks like she has the mood to come out for the welcoming party.”

“…As expected, if she is suddenly tossed into a different environment then she is going to feel nervous.”

She said it herself that she was a shut-in. However he didn’t have any idea at all for how to make that kind of child to get used to a new environment.

“I, want to be a friend to Itsuki.”

Kazuha-senpai murmured with a sigh. Kazuki too nodded with a same feeling.

Kamimura-san was by no means closing her heart completely. With her own will she chose that “I will live”, as far as he could see from her relationship with Amaterasu and Ise-Udon-ojiisan, “I want friends” she was also looking for other people. She wasn’t closing her heart like how Koyuki once was.

Just surely, she only became completely timid in facing other people.

With this welcoming party, they had to show that the Witch’s Mansion accepted Kamimura-san with unending open heart. The circumstance of Kamimura-san had been told to everyone else already.

“Fu, fufufu…”

Suddenly, Kazuha-senpai leaked out a laughing voice.

“Friend…finally I can make one more friend…. I absolutely won’t let her get away…fufufu, if someone gives a kindness to someone that is in a helpless place from loneliness, it should be easy to have her eating from the palm of my hands thereafter…!”

“Senpai is unexpectedly thinking so calculatingly about this!?”

Kazuki was shocked. Her way of thinking was exactly the same like a smooth talker man that tried to make a girl who just got rejected fall for him by acting consoling the girl. It’s just too desperate, seeing her like this is just too deplorable.

“Senpai is bright, beautiful and diligent, your mood is also good and you are fun to be with. You are a person that really has no flaws that truly is flawed, despite so why is it your friends are so few like now?”

When Kazuki said that with a sigh, Kazuha-senpai went “Ugu!” and she pressed her chest as if she was just got stabbed.

Though he had already known that this person had quite a personal history, because she had already immersed in sword art since she was little and yet she didn’t really improve in the proportion of her effort, she held a complex toward her fellow swordsmen and in the end she couldn’t get along well with them.

But even so he still thought that a person this lovely shouldn’t be so overlooked to this degree.

“I don’t think I’m really that great of a person like you said but…I too want to ask why I’m like this…”

Kazuha-senpai pressed her chest and her shoulders dropped in a total dejection.

“I wonder if it’s not because when senpai is thinking of trying to make friend, doesn’t senpai become too high spirited. Like senpai always have desperation oozing out too much into your behavior or your expression…”

When he thought back again, every time she conversed with her sword training partner Hikaru-senpai, Kazuha-senpai always had a dreadful expression. It was because the partner was the big-hearted Hikaru-senpai that the situation finished with just Hikaru-senpai thinking “she acted a little suspicious didn’t she”, but if it was against normal people they might drew back completely looking at such thing.

“…Spirited you say?” Kazuha-senpai tilted her head from having no self-awareness of her behavior.

“Kazuha-senpai, when you tried to make friends, your eyes glinted fiercely like a predator seeing prey, your smiling mouth strangely lifts up and you looked like you were baring your fang, and also your cheek muscle kept shaking as if in a cramp you know.”

“I was making a face like that!?”

“Though when with me you have never made a face like that.”

Most likely that was because Kazuki was the one that was coming to pursue her to become friends with her. Kazuha-senpai directed a spirit of antagonism toward that. That was why on the contrary she acted natural to him.

Exactly because he was disliked by Kazuha-senpai, that only Kazuki managed to finally arrive at Kazuha-senpai’s honest face.

“When senpai makes a face like that and the other party understands that you are nervous, your nervousness will also get transmitted and the other side also cannot become calm when they are facing senpai. In contrast if you directed a natural smile to them, the other side too will feel calm.”

If you directed hostility to someone it would make it easy to turn them into an enemy, and if you directed a good will without any ulterior motive then the other side would also relax their alertness. Communication was a mirror that reflected yourself.

Most likely success experience from the past meant everything for a person’s communication ability.

If a person piled up success in human relationship since the time he was small, it would inscribe confidence in him. With that confidence as weapon, he would pile up even more success and could rapidly ride up a rising current.

In reverse if he stumbled completely from the start, he would lose confidence there and would always get nervous with his body stiffening completely, piling up even more failure and losing more confidence, steadily falling into a closed vicious circle.

When statistics concerning the birthday of professional sports athletes was taken, it was mentioned that there were many among them that were born in the month between April-June. In the time as a child there was a difference in physique between children that couldn’t be surpassed from [having been born several months earlier].

Because children were divided into grades between their year and they went through a group activity in a group based on their grade, inside that group the children that were born in April-June who had growth just several months faster had it easier to stand in superior position whether it was in sports or playing. When those children experienced victory there, that experience became confidence, which in turn incited a positive endeavor and growth. Working hard became something fun. And then they would rapidly grow and put even more distance from their surroundings…it seemed there was such a tendency like that. The thing called success experience couldn’t be looked down at.

If someone fell into a vicious circle of losing confidence, they had to grasp a success somewhere to cut through the negative circle. In order to do that, surely the assistance of people from outside would become important.

“Senpai is a really lovely person, that’s why it’s fine even if you don’t do anything special. If senpai just stop getting too spirited and make a relaxed smile, then everyone is bound to like senpai.”

“…You say to relax more…l-like this?”

Kazuha-senpai showed a wide smile. It still had an artificial feel exposed in it but―

“You are cute senpai, just like that. That cuteness entered the top ten of the world.”

She had to be given confidence. Kazuki who thought that gave a great admiration to Kazuha-senpai.

“Do, don’t flatter me! There is no need for thing like cuteness in making friends right! What’s with you saying the world top ten.”

“It’s regrettable you are not wearing maid uniform.”

“You think I care about your personal hobby like that-”

Spouting out that in a huff, nervousness disappeared from Kazuha-senpai’s expression. Thereupon a natural smile floated in her expression, wasting no time Kazuki pointed out “Senpai, that face!” Kazuha-senpai’s face blushed.

“…Kazuki is really looking at me properly huh.”

“Because of Hayashizaki-style's prized observation.”

“There is also nothing mistaken in your advice for sword technique until now. Got it! I will do as you say and show you that I will get along with Itsuki without fail!”

Kazuha-senpai filled herself with fighting spirit and clenched both her fists.

“I told senpai already to not get too spirited just now.”

“Kazuki…thank you okay.”

Kazuha-senpai hugged Kazuki tightly in a surprise attack.

It was too sudden that Kazuki couldn’t even return the hug. A gentle warmth. For just an instant, then Kazuha-senpai immediately separated herself resolutely in a flash. She dashed outside the kitchen without saying anything.

Kazuha-senpai who rarely became honest.

Exactly because of that, the charm of the surprise attack was plenty even though it was just a short time.

At the same time Kazuki remembered the affair in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave with Kazuha-senpai. She made him intensely conscious of her as a girl and his feelings couldn’t calm down.

After a while, Mio and Koyuki returned back in a half run from their shopping.

===Part 3===

“Kamimura-san, the welcoming party’s preparation is completed already.”

After all the preparation was finished, Kazuki knocked the door of the room that was allocated for Kamimura-san.

In answer to Kazuki’s calling, the door was opened obediently.

“Long time no see o.”

―What appeared from the door’s other side was the small middle-aged man with white skin like mochi.

It was not Kamimura-san. The one he met at the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave―Ise-Udon-ojisan.

“…Why are you-!?”

This place was not a special space like the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave, it felt really out of place if a middle-aged man this queer appeared in the place of reality.

“Itsuki said that she felt tired so she pushed the leadership of the flesh body to me and is resting o. Hyahha―! This is the first time I am in the space of real world since I was born o! Abababababa!!”

Ise-Udon-ojisan exposed the white of his eyes and stuck out his tongue from his mouth before wriggling his short limbs.

“…So you can do such skillful thing. Can you properly return to normal?”

Ise-Udon-ojisan’s deformed physique was even smaller than the small statured Kamimura-san.

When he was watching him, he was driven by anxiety of the law of conservation of mass.

“Rather than calling this a light possession, it’s just a little remaking of the existence’s surface, that’s why I can immediately return back o. Wait a second o.”

Udon-ojisan closed the door, but on the brink of the door closing he stuck out his face and added some more.

“…Itsuki really thinks inside her heart that she wants to go out to the welcoming party o. It’s just that she felt a little anxious and it became a burden on her mental state o. You might see it as trying to avoid other people but, I want you to understand that it’s not like she want to reject other people deep inside her heart o.”

“It’s okay, I understand.”

Kazuki nodded. Kamimura-san too in a certain meaning was similar with Kazuha-senpai.

“Just as expected from the man we anticipated o.”

The door closed leaving behind those words. And then from the other side of the door “CHAAAAAAAAANGE-!” a voice could be heard. And then―”Samee” “Wha- it’s not you- o! The turn is for Itsuki o! One more time, CHAAAAAAAAAANGE-!” He could hear a skilled one person conversation that he didn’t understand for what reason it was performed. It looked a little like a multiple personality. The door opened once more.

“…I, I made you wait.”

Kamimura-san peeked out her face from the door timidly.

Nervousness was transmitted from person to person. When he saw Kamimura-san’s face, Kazuki too started to feel his mental state become nervous as if something that could easily break if it was touched.

That was why if his side too became awkward, Kamimura-san would surely become even more nervous.

He understood that from his experience of capturing tough enemies called Koyuki and Kazuha-senpai.

If he had to say what aspect of him that had grown the most until now, then surely it was in this kind of aspect.

Kazuki relaxed his whole body using an ancient breathing technique and endeavored to make a truly natural expression.

“I’m the one that made you wait.”

From the beginning no matter what kind of formidable enemy that he faced, Kazuki had never exposed an unsightly sight of fumbling his act from nervousness.

“I have finished a preparation that will not be shameful even if it becomes an offering for Amaterasu-sama here.”

Kamimura-san didn’t come out from behind the door that looked shaking from fidgeting while only showing out her face.

Kazuki gently took the hand of Kamimura-san that was hiding behind the door and pulled her closer.

While Kamimura-san was someone that was scared to be disliked, she was not the type that disliked someone being over-familiar to her. As much as she could remember from the event in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave, she should like to be treated courteously.

Around that area, she was different with Koyuki that rejected other people itself for a period of time.

When Kazuki pulled her hand, Kamimura-san silently followed him along with a trot.

Various excellent cooking had been line up already on the table in the living room of the Witch’s Mansion.

“Cheers!”

After making toast with cups that were filled with bubbling carbonated juice, the circle of friends were eating as they pleased inside the wide room and began to have friendly conversations. It was really close to a buffet.

While the party was going in full swing…Kazuha-senpai went crying at Kazuki.

“Kazuki~! Itsuki got netorare-ed~<ref>Stealing another’s lover. NTR.</ref>!”

“…Netorare senpai said, but that’s a little different right?”

“But but~! Even though I have made reservation~!”

“Senpai also didn’t make any reservation right? Is senpai drunk?”

Kazuki was amazed and he did a light chop on the clamoring Kazuha-senpai’s head.

Kazuki directed his gaze to the direction that Kazuha-senpai pointed while clamoring.

When saying it from the conclusion, Kamimura-san who looked like an impregnable fortress was conquered in an instant by Lotte.

Lotte penetrated into the heart of Kamimura-san with a smiling face that looked so innocent and pure that it seemed anybody who saw it would forgive her. While making consideration to Kamimura-san’s nervousness by reading between the lines of the heart’s subtleties using {{furigana|Telepathy|Mind Sympathy Magic}}, Lotte roused her up using their common hobby of anime as conversation topic, and in the time people took to say ‘ah’ it was as if the two had found a kindred spirit in each other.

Right now that Kamimura-san had went away from Kazuha-senpai’s hand, she was sitting in a line together with three people that were Lotte, Karin, and Hikaru-senpai on the sofa in front of the TV. They quietly, heatedly conversed with each other while appreciating the anime.

“[Mobile Suit Z Galpan<ref>I think the name ‘Galpan’ here is formed from ‘gal’ or ‘girl’ and ‘pan’ or ’panty’.</ref>]…the long awaited popular anime sequel that depicted the springtime of youth of the high-school girl students that decided their [Robo-path] in a competition of zero-gravity space battle using robots that were considered to maiden’s taste since the ancient time! Those moe characters that were completely absorbed into robo-battle that completely didn’t give any consideration to safety at all, there is a ghastly degenerated beauty looking at them falling one after another throughout the battle…!”

Kamimura-san whose tension skyrocketed when it was about a field that she liked, right now she was leaning her body forward to the screen with an excited voice.

“I am a little weak to extreme anime like this desu but…yet the character’s treatment of Tonne Kobayashi who appear in succession from the previous work and now had grown into high school student make you feel an irony where you cannot say anything isn’t it? When you think back upon the climax of the previous work [Mobile Suit Galpan]…”

Lotte nodded earnestly.

“As expected of Lotte-dono, you understand…!”

Kamimura-san was staring hard at Lotte with a feverish look as if she had found an enlightened person.

Lotte was even now continuing as if to invite Kamimura-san’s sympathy.

“Even though in the previous work’s last the three sisters of Tonne – Katsune – Kikune were depicted as the symbol of hope for the next generation, in this sequel where seven years had passed, Tonne is growing as a character that possess an ego that denied the possibility that was previously hinted, she cannot restrain her young passion that is inappropriate for her true power with reason and repeatedly violated her order isn’t she desu. And then she completely died not from the attack of a powerful enemy, but from a meteor that crashed into her while she was looking aside…. I have a feeling that this ‘Z’ is a tale of ‘{{furigana|zetsubou|despair}}’ desu.”

“That’s so, in spite of how in the previous work this tale had been tied up perfectly, the author’s gloominess was coming out to the surface from writing this continuation because of commercial reason. But later on the author went [this kind of negative work cannot be left behind just like this] and then he remade it into the [New Testament version] in the end!”

“I like it that way desu. The feeling from the depiction of how strong the heart can become from the existence of important people in the surrounding…”

“As expected Lotte-dono really understands!!”

Kamimura-san finally grasped both of Lotte’s hands tightly. Lotte too grasped back with a friendly smile. At their side Karin and Hikaru-senpai were going “Z Galpan is so cool~!” and they became entranced into the robot’s action scene. The four people pressed their shoulders closer together when the ending theme streamed out and sang out ‘love or something something goes to the star of water~♪’.

Kazuha-senpai went “Hii―cc!” and exaggeratedly buried her face into Kazuki’s chest.

“I, I don’t get it at all what in the world are they talking about and I cannot participate in the conversation~! Even though I have been trying to prepare my heart’s readiness and come into contact with a natural smile just like Kazuki said~!”

“Ah―. …It cannot be helped if Lotte is the opponent, yup. There, there.”

When Kazuki caressed Kazuha-senpai’s head in order to comfort her, a small heart mark came flying and got absorbed into his ring.

Her positivity level increased. That was to say that Kazuha-senpai who was not honest was right now using the receiving shock as an excuse to come fawning to him. For such thing like Kazuha-senpai embracing him like this by her own accord to happen.

“Senpai, preferably if you want to make friends then how about you also live in the Witch’s Mansion?”

“Eh?” Kazuha-senpai raised her face from Kazuki’s chest.

“Senpai is also a Magika Stigma after all, so I think it will be recognized even if you changed division.”

Right now the academy was in the middle of converting little by little with the objective to carefully recognize the Divas outside of the Solomon 72 Pillar who had been making illegal contract until now.

If Kamimura-san could be accepted into the Magic Division, then there shouldn’t be any uncomfortable feeling in accepting Kazuha-senpai too. Whether Amaterasu or Futsunushi no Kami, both of them were Divas of the same Japanese Mythology.

“That’s…certainly…but…”

After Kazuha-senpai’s gaze wandered around from having her heart shook up, she hung her head down.

“But I’ll keep staying in the Sword Division like now. Just as I thought because first and foremost, I want to be a swordsman.”

After that with a small voice Kazuha-senpai added in mumbling “…Certainly I want to live in the Witch’s Mansion, or perhaps I should say that I want to be together with Kazuki but…”

“Is that so. If senpai has a fixation like that then it cannot be helped.”

“But Kazuki too don’t just stay cooped in the Witch’s Manssion, come play to the Sword Division too sometimes! Kazuki is the Chief Student Council President after all so it’s unfair!!”

“Now that senpai mentioned it, I haven’t been to the Sword Division since the previous uproar haven’t I?”

“You haven’t come that much!? Yosh, then come! Rather you should stay there!!”

The two arms of Kazuha-senpai that were embracing him were filled with strength, and she talked while her arms kept tightening like a bear hug. No…as expected what’s going to happen if he has a stay over there?

“Otouto-kun, night amusements is prohibited you know. It’s no good if you are not staying the night properly here.”

Kaguya-senpai clung to him from the back with a bump before she whispered into his ear. *munyu munyu*, soft sensation was pushed onto his back kneadingly. Kazuki got nervous with a twitch.

“…The student dormitory in the Sword Division has the prohibition to go in and out at night, so please do it only at daytime. Tonight we have obtained permission from Headmaster Amasaki though, we are approved to stay here until especially late.”

Kanae too cut into the conversation.

Kanae clung onto Kaguya-senpai’s waist and tore her off from Kazuki’s back forcefully before she talked angrily.

“The Sword Division is a mixed education of man and woman after all, so the students are divided into the boys dormitory and the girls dormitory. The rules are imposed stricter than the Magic Division there. …Even I had actually thought several times of going to the Witch’s Mansion for a yobai<ref>Stealing into a girl's bedroom at night to make love</ref> because I want to meet Nii-sama! If only I don’t have to be an example as the Sword Division’s president never to break the rule!!”

“I’m really glad that you are re-elected as a president once more here. I have to thank Kohaku later.”

Kazuki lightly chopped Kanae’s head.

Well, in the root she was a serious person, that was surely why she didn’t do anything wild while she was being the student council president.

“Rather than that kind of thing Kazuha-chan, come on teach me more in detail regarding that general magic.”

When Kazuha-senpai too separated her body from Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai leaped to that Kazuha-senpai as if clinging at her and asked. After that, Kanae too continued after Kaguya-senpai.

“That’s right! I too wanted to ask about that in detail!!”

Getting caught between the two that were highly praised as the academy’s strongest, Kazuha-senpai went “Eh? Eh?” and made a bewildered face.

However after she remembered something and made a face of realization with a ‘hah’, she patched up a smile in her expression and said.

“…If, if you become my friend then…I will teach you anything.”

She just remembered Kazuki’s advice didn’t she. Although there was still some slight awkwardness remaining, it was a refreshing smiling face.

“Friend-!” Kaguya-senpai embraced Kazuha-senpai.

Kazuha-senpai who was embraced turned at Kazuki who watched over them at the side and raised a voice of wonder.

“Kazuki-!? The breast of this person is amazing!”

I know. Kaguya-senpai had the habit of immediately hugging but the sensation was always amazing.

“…Friend.”

Reluctantly Kanae too took Kazuha-senpai’s hand. Doing something like this was surely a little embarrassing for her.

Those three distanced themselves from the table a little and started to talk about general magic while also exchanging performance.

“…Kazuki, are you eating properly?”

Choosing the timing when Kazuki became alone, Mio approached his side while bringing in one hand small crackers with cheese and tomato placed on it. She was still in the maid uniform. And then putting the crackers in the tip of her lips, “Nn-“ she faced Kazuki.

For her to come to him while plainly doing such thing, Mio was dreadful.

Kazuki calmed down and accepted that action of a bakaple<ref>From "baka" (stupid) + "couple"; said of the sugary, loving couples that flirt constantly without minding the TPO.</ref>. He held the other side of the cracker with his mouth while properly touching his own lips on Mio’s lips on purpose, then he buried his teeth with a snap.

After Mio ate the cracker that had been shared half, “Ehehe, you pass” she revealed a smile.

“…Aren’t you too excited in head.”

Koyuki who was in a similar maid uniform had came beside them before he realized where she made an amazed face.

“Let’s do it to Koyuki. Here.”

Kazuki took a cracker from the table and put it between his mouth and he turned at Koyuki.

Koyuki went “A, are you an idiot…”, even while saying that with her mouth “Nn” she brought her small lips near Kazuki’s cracker looking not too annoyed as she would have him believe.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chuu* Rather than saying that Koyuki received the cracker, she was sucking at Kazuki’s lips altogether. …When Koyuki was doing a kiss, she had the habit to profusely suck with passion.

Not only half, the cracker was stolen in its entirety into Koyuki’s mouth. Even so Koyuki still sucked at Kazuki’s lips for a while, finally after that she was satisfied and separated herself before chewing the cracker *mogumogu*.

“…It’s delicious, as might be expected from the food that I helped to make.” She averted her face with bright red face.

“…Kazuki!”

Hikaru-senpai who was watching anime noticed the situation here and came near them with bright eyes.

“Tou-! I don’t need any excuse like cracker or whatever! When I feel that I want to kiss I’m going to kiss immediately right away-!!”

After she gallantly proclaimed that, she suddenly stole Kazuki’s lips.

“Hoshikaze-senpai, I don’t know whether that frankness aspect of yours is just too cool or manly, but it’s lacking in girlishness you know.”

When Mio retorted from the side, Hikaru-senpai was “Nnyumu-!?” leaking out such voice and separated her lips.

“Is that so I wonder?” “That’s really so. Do it more with the feel that will make even flowers blush.” “But isn’t saying that yourself too sly?” “Romantic is something you produce with your own power.” “How difficult.”

“Hikaru-senpai, Mio too is really extreme so it’s fine if you don’t mind that.”

When Kazuki entered between the two that was in the middle of dialogue and talked, Hikaru-senpai said “I know, right?” and nodded in relieve.

“…Everyone’s heads are too excited.” Koyuki murmured.

Mio immediately retorted “You are the one that was the most passionate just now!!”

“…Putting that aside, I wonder if it’s about time for the main dish to be ready.”

Kazuki led Mio and Koyuki out of the living room and entered the kitchen.

First he took out the heat-resistant plate from the large-type oven.

The main dish’s first course was Acqua Pazza. Boiling marine products with water and wine, the so called boiled food of south Italian version. With sufficient soup pooling up on the large heat-resistant plate, a fish was wholly put in the center. A lot of shellfish and mini tomato were decorated in its surrounding, it looked completely like an article of rare beauty of gorgeous treasure box filled with the blessing of sea. But actually if one was experienced at seafood’s preliminary arrangement, this dish was also a simple cooking that could be completed just by putting it into oven after that.

Next Kazuki took the large-type pressure cooker that he had left alone for a while after turning off the fire.

One more dish was a beef stew. If pressure cooker was used then the meat could be made soft in just a short time, if he used the homemade demi-glace sauce that he stocked inside the refrigerator then it would become a genuine finishing that he wouldn’t be ashamed to show wherever he was.

The cooking tool and equipment that were prepared in the Witch’s Mansion whether its oven or even its pot were all large type items for business use. It was fine to call the kitchen as professional resource mostly. He could make cooking even for large number of people without difficulty.

He also received help from Mio and Koyuki and carried the cooking altogether with the heat-resistant plate and the pressure cooker to the living room. The gorgeous appearance and aroma raised excited cheering from everyone.

“Celebration King-sama, let this one bring you the food.”

Kohaku reverently turned to Kamimura-san and distributed the food.

Look like she found a new target for lord and retainer relationship changing from Kazuha-senpai.

“…Amazing. Even though all the food until now had been delicious, that there are still more food remaining…”

While receiving the food in large serving, Kamimura-san opened her eyes wide coweringly.

“Kamimura-san called yourself something like Celebration King after all so haven’t you eaten even better things compared to an amateur cooking of someone like me? Kamimura-san is the highest celebrated personage of the Shrine Maiden right?”

“…I’m just an ordinary person that made contract with Amaterasu secretly you know. It’s not like there is particularly an existence of a post like Celebration King in the public institution of Japan. A contract with Amaterasu is an illegal contract.”

“…Now that you said that. Then the priests and chief priest that worked in Ise Imperial Shrine didn’t know about the existence of Kamimura-san that made a contract with Amaterasu?”

“Even if I come out and introduced myself saying ‘I have contracted with Amaterasu heerree’, I’m only going to get arreeessted even faster than the priests can show their respect to me. Of course Amaterasu was happy that rituals are performed in Ise Imperial Shrine. Their faith is not a one-way traffic. But, I’m different.”

“Now that you mentioned it, I brought Kamimura-san here even though I don’t know anything about most of your personal history… What about Kamimura-san’s parents?”

While it was already too late, he thought about this girl’s life circumstances. Nevertheless, Ise was still Yamato’s territory, so when she was not in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave and was in this world there was no other choice than to come to east Japan if she thought of going to live.

However, even this girl was supposed to have family in east Japan shouldn’t she?

Kamimura-san shook her head left and right.

“I don’t particularly mind. Both my parents…had already finished my funeral. I, am originally shunned by my family because I’m a shut-in. Surely even if I just suddenly come back to life I will only be a bother.”

…Isn’t such thing just too sad?

It seemed that the relationship between Kamimura-san and her parents was not good.

But as long as she still lived―not in a half-dead condition like now but when she took back her life properly, if Kamimura-san could get back on her feet from her shut-in tendency, wouldn’t all of it be undone?

“Something like a party, truthfully it has been a while since the last time I had a birthday party when I was small…”

Kamimura-san murmured with a deeply sinking voice.

The surrounding pricked up their ears and listened attentively to her conversation with Kazuki. The atmosphere changed into a solemn and quiet one.

“Itsuki-chan, it’s fine for you to call me as Onee-chan!”

Spontaneously Kaguya-senpai hugged Kamimura-san tightly in great force.

“It’s fine to think of this Witch’s Mansion as your own home okay!!”

Kamimura-san opened her eyes wide and looked baffled, but once Kaguya-senpai hugged someone she wouldn’t let go easily like a turtle’s shell. Kamimura-san helplessly brought her food to her mouth while kept being hugged.

The moment the food touched her mouth, that side face of hers that looked slightly tense with nervousness softened faintly.

…Something like cooking was actually just a trivial thing though. He wanted her to feel once more that it was a wonderful thing that she said she wanted to live. He cooked these dishes with that thought in mind.

“Kamimura-san, how is the taste I wonder?”

“Delicious. Really…this is the first time I ate a cooking this delicious. Amaterasu too seemed to be satisfied inside me.”

But after saying such thing, Kamimura-san’s expression suddenly underwent a complete change as if a dark cloud covered her.

“…I, I become anxious about what are going to be demanded from me after being welcomed this much…even though someone like me will surely be unable to answer your expectation…”

“You are thinking too much there. We are not particularly having any ulterior motive in welcoming Kamimura-san here after all.”

“That, that’s true. I’m too roused am I, despite someone like me is just like something extra that come along with Amaterasu, I’m just misunderstanding that someone like me is the one that get welcomed…someone like me is just an extra that is like trash right.”

Uu―nn, this person….

When Kazuki felt slightly dumbfounded, Kamimura-san noticed her own response just now with a look of realization and dropped her shoulders.

“So, sorry…I realized just now, I said a troublesome thing…I’m sorry.”

She is really a person that rushed down the stair of self-torture with steady rhythm….

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 084.jpg|thumb]]

“I think that her personality is really difficult but, it’s not like there is any real harm from that anyway.”

Kazuki gently petted the head of Kamimura-san who was looking down with an expression of ruined mood.

While Kamimura-san kept looking down, a small heart mark came flying from her.

Kamimura Itsuki―34

The night of the welcoming party advanced on harmoniously.

===Part 4===

And then the ordinary usual days returned.

Kazuki and others’ original ordinary days―it also included the strict class work of the Knight Academy.

“…Because of such reasons, Japan and Yamato entered ceasefire due to the interruption of the Magic Advanced Countries, but let’s look back what kind of countries these Magic Advanced Countries are in the first place.”

Liz Liza-sensei who was in charge of magic practice’s class was brandishing teacher’s pointer inside the class today.

It was a rare classroom lecture of Liz Liza-sensei.

The students straightened their backs and sharpened their ears even more seriously compared when they are in the class of other teachers.

“You guys are not simply learning the way to use magic, but you also must pick things up fast about the society’s affairs and the international problem. After all the owner of special power has the responsibility to wield that power correctly. [Idiot who doesn’t watch his surrounding] doesn’t have the qualification to use Summoning Magic.”

Kaguya-senpai too had talked about similar thing before in the ceremonial address at the enrollment ceremony.

Kazuki reflexively looked down at the back of his left hand that he put on top of his own table.

Right there was the Stigmata in pentagram shape that he earned from his contract with Leme.

The Power of King―he possessed a special power even above all the Magika Stigmas in Japan. That was not his own conceit talking, what he had was really a top category powerful strength in Japan.

The [responsibility] that Liz Liza-sensei said felt unusually heavier in his case.

Being aware of such thing himself, he had to wield this power with consideration in his own special way.

“In the first place what is magic? What is called magic is the new possibility of human that was awakened due to the product of super alchemy technique, the <Philosopher Stone>. A power that distorted physical law with the power of thought…. Fifteen years ago, the Philosopher Stone was given birth in this world due to an alchemist that called himself Basileus Basileon.”

{{furigana|Basileus Basileon|King Among King}}…

Kazuki spontaneously realized in surprise. Leme had assigned him with a given name of [{{furigana|King|Basileus}}]. If he thought about that, it was a name with a really deep meaning.

Setting aside such Kazuki, the class continued on.

“Now, what is alchemy then. In the present era there are many things that are called alchemy, which is a technique that bring about change in material that is scientifically impossible by operating magic power and used magic but…the original alchemy was something far older in history than even magic.”

In the first place the Philosopher Stone was created by means of alchemy, and then from that magic was born in this world, so that sequence of history was something natural. In which case what was alchemy that didn’t make use of magic power?

“The original alchemy was something that caused phenomenon inexplicable from science using great effort and will power. Science researched [unchangeable law that bring about the same result no matter how many times it is tested]. However the world of mother nature where we put ourselves like this always has complex factors operating mutually. We called such environment a [complex system]. Even when we are planning to repeat the same experiment many times over, but actually even without intending it we are performing experiment in a totally different conditions every time, there is always something that we don’t notice. Just with a wind blowing in the middle of the experiment, or a slight change in temperature we already cannot say that [we are repeating the same experiment] right? Thereupon we cannot actually proclaim that [the experiment always bring about the same result]. In that aspect there is the possibility to make phenomenon that cannot be called other than mysterious phenomenon or occult to occur. Such great efforts of persistence to intentionally attempt to make [miracle born from complex system] occur is what is called alchemy.”

Making miracle occurred intentionally….

“Alchemy was born in the Middle Age. If we have to specifically say what kind of thing the alchemist at that time did…Einstein left behind words that say [Insanity is doing the same thing repeatedly yet expecting a different result], but in short what the alchemists did was doing what Einstein said continuously. They did this not in the range of several hundred of thousand times or several days just so you know, but several dozens of years, or even if several generations had passed they kept doing it in the range of several hundreds of years. Despite doing the same experiment, they earnestly waited for a different result to be produced…. That result they waited for, practically it seemed there also was the phenomenon of changing lead into pure gold there certainly.”

The students drew back from the speech. Liz Liza-sensei then continued the explanation solemnly.

“Well then, it ''seemed'' there was an organization that was continuing such insane action until they reached this present era. Fifteen years ago an organization of alchemist called <{{furigana|Liber Mundi|Almighty Wisdom of Dawn}} suddenly appeared. The leader of this organization was Basileus Basileon. He published the Philosopher Stone into this world and began to sell it with high price. When this Philosopher’s Stone is pushed against a human’s head, the stone will be buried into the head while assimilating and the human will be awakened into the power of magic. It’s pointless to just think what kind of theory it used that such thing could happen. Because at any rate it’s the product of miracle.”

Kazuki reflexively pressed his own hand onto his forehead. It was a grotesque story now that he imagined it once again.

“When the brain before and after it get filled with Philosopher’s Stone is inspected, it seems that there is no change at all in the form and nature of the brain. Despite there is no physical change at all, brain waves and brain activity that cannot be seen until that time turn visible. There is no change…in other words it means that the area of the brain that couldn’t be used before is now turned usable. It is possibly that [the sealed power of human was liberated] or something…what happened is thought to be something like that.”

“Err, sensei.”

Mio who sat in the first front row of the class raised her hand.

“What, Amasaki. For trash to think like trash and give form to its own thought is a good thing. After all proactive argument invigorated the memory of brain. Teacher like the trash that has the desire to improve itself you know.”

“A sealed power, that’s what you say, could the people from the long time ago use magic?”

Mio stood up and inquired and then she sat once more.

“That’s a natural question. When do you think the time that you called a long time ago happened…. Even though the fossils of Australopithecus or Ramidus ape man had been discovered many times over, there is no discovery of traces of the existence of magic technique in the ancient times. How mysterious right. Such argument is also related with human race’s evolution and spreading. In places like Europe they totally ignored things like archaeology and <Resurrection of Mythology Era Theory> that say [what is called Mythology is the record of reality of human races when they could use magic] become the mainstream there but, well, it’s contradictory with Japan’s scientific society that is based on archaeology isn’t it.”

“…In other words, what does it mean?”

Toward Mio who was still tilting her head, Liz Liza-sensei said a curt comment of “It’s things that we don’t understand. There are aspects of magic that is pointless to be kept pondered.”

“So, with the profit from the sales of the Philosopher’s Stone, <Libel Mundi> became an existence so enormous that grasped the entire world at the time just as you all know. This world has been conquered before by a secret society. But it seemed there was an internal conflict in the organization, and the leader Basileus Basileon was assassinated. Though there are also believers that claimed he is still surviving because his corpse wasn’t discovered. Anyway the outcome from that, <Libel Mundi> was divided among its headquarters in Britain and its six branches in various countries. Those parts of organization were absorbed by the countries. The Britain headquarters into Britain, Germany branch into Germany…like that the Great Seven Magic Advanced Countries were born.”

Now that she mentioned it this was a class about the Magic Advanced Countries.

Finally the discussion reached the main topic.

There was once a group that accomplished world domination, and then with that group split off the Magic Advanced Countries….

“Now then, if I have to say why such details is important to the explanation of the current international states, that’s because Libel Mundi’s headquarter and branches each came into contact with different Mythologies and Divas and then they either researched it or embracing faith. And then it was taken over by each Magic Advanced Countries and made into state religion after that. In other words…”

That time Liz Liza-sensei used the blackboard for the first time, what was noted down there was like this.

Britain―Celtic Mythology

Italia―Greece Mythology

Germany―Norse Mythology

Russia―Slavic Mythology

China―Taoism Mythology

Japan―Solomon 72 Pillar (Non-faith)

America―Unknown

“About America they are not really known. They are outstandingly applying isolationism and doesn’t try to connect with other countries after all. Even in the affair this time only America is the one that doesn’t come.”

…It was right about this time. Suddenly Kazuki looked up at the clock in the classroom and he ran his thought.

Right about now, the important people of the government were supposed to be in a meeting of talk with the envoys of Britain – Italia – Germany – Russia.

After doing small scale meetings several times for a while, in the weekend Japan and Yamato and the envoys would all gather and opened the [mass conference], that was what he was told.

Kazuki was excluded from such table of diplomacy.

All that would be going on from now on was going to progress in the place Kazuki had no knowledge on.

Kazuki was a student so it was only something natural.

Receiving lesson like this in class was only natural…. Even if he was called a King, he was just a mere student.

“A hot topic like this will of course appear in the test. There are some delay that appear in the class but the end of term exam will be still conducted just as scheduled, so don’t you dare neglect your study and focus yourself to the quest and the practical skill!”

The shriek of the students broke out inside the class that was usually obedient.

“Don’t get noisy for every little thing! No way the exam will be suspended just because of an accident in the level of west Japan become independent and a part of the students got conscripted. After all you first years don’t even have midterm exam anyway.”

The first year of the Magic Division was exempted from the midterm examination. There was still a lot of the students who still hadn’t succeed in their <Contract Ceremony> at this period, because of that the contract was given maximum priority.

Therefore the end of term examination’s material covered all they studied throughout the whole year and it turned into a frightening obstacle.

“The students who were taken along to west Japan couldn’t participate in the class so it might feel unfair. But during that period, the class for practical skill was prioritized. After all it was inevitable that there were a great number of people that were not strong in practical skill among the remaining students. Because of that reason going along to west Japan cannot become an excuse. Spend your time practicing hard! That’s all!”

After Liz Liza-sensei threw a large bomb to the students, Liz Liza-sensei exited the classroom.

The students made a stir. Mio who was in a separate seat came around to Kazuki’s seat.

“Wait a second Kazuki, are you okay? If you like, it’s fine for you to get taught by this me who is also rank A in study! Fuffu―nn! I will work you hard earnestly every night-♪”

It seemed like Mio had a great confidence in her study, she treated the agonizing cries in the surrounding as if it was someone else’s problem smiled radiantly at Kazuki with her chest puffed up. However Kazuki too was keeping his cool and answered.

“For the moment, I haven’t been lacking in reviewing the lessons for a while so I think I’m going to be fine. My score shouldn’t fall below the average.”

Kazuki was still much more inferior in practical skill compared to Mio or Koyuki. Even while putting his utmost effort in that, Kazuki also had the awareness that he mustn’t get left behind even in the classwork too.

“Muu―, boring, boring, you have no cuteness!”

Mio who seemed to want to get relied on by Kazuki came punching repeatedly at Kazuki’s shoulder.

Kazuki said “That’s because I’m not aiming for something like cuteness” and smiled wryly.

“But let’s do a study group with everyone! Come on, all of you too!”

Mio exchanged looks with Koyuki who was behind Kazuki and Kamimura-san in Kazuki’s side.

Kamimura-san received the favor of having the previous person besides Kazuki move away and sat there. It was an unbecoming special treatment for the Magic Division’s spartan education, but it couldn’t be helped if he thought about the girl’s delicate mental state.

There was a value in treating the girl specially as the contractor of Amaterasu who held the key in their battle with Yamato.

Such girl was lying on top of her desk with complete exhaustion.

“…To get dragged forcefully and make to attend a school that I don’t want to go to…moreover there is also tests…”

“Doesn’t that make Kamimura-san feel the wholesome springtime of youth like this?”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, Kamimura-san was “Ugyaa―!” while raising a strange voice and she raised her face.

“Such bright energy is a poison for me see! Ugyaaa―! I have the feeling that all the gaze in this classroom are directing contempt at me! It’s better for this world to just perish!!”

“…Whaa―tt is she saying, this child?”

Mio was taken aback from Kamimura-san’s conduct. For a human like Mio that was like a lump of bright energy who tended to stand out from her great confidence in herself, it seemed that Kamimura-san’s conduct was really something that was hard to understand.

Nevertheless Mio didn’t even harbor any feeling like exclusiveness against foreign things right now. She was just merely looking into Kamimura-san’s expression with a pure countenance.

Kamimura-san twitched and once more lied on top of her desk in order to hide her face.

“School is scary…school caste is scary…”

“It’s fine, this Knight Academy run under a complete doctrine of strength after all. So if you are strong then anything is allowed you know.”

When Kazuki said that, Kamimura-san’s shoulders shook with a twitch.

“Don’t tell me…even if you say that, here is an insular island country that valued peace so much that the people even turned malicious…. This country is an absolute world that valued communication ability rather than strength…. Strong person is ostracized, sticking out nail get hammered down, the riajuu<ref>Person who is satisfied with his or her real (offline) life</ref> with refreshing smile get ahead at life in turns…. That kind of world…. For a doctrine of strength’s culture to take root in this kind of country should be impossible…”

“No, this is a school that is raising knights geared towards battlefield. There is no room for pigheaded heart that is bullying strong people here.”

“But I’m not strong or anything…”

Even now Kamimura-san was persistently venting out anxious voice.

It seemed this girl was probably starving for words of [It’s okay] .

Her appearance that looked liked she was going to run away from the surrounding was completely like a young child that got lost from her parent.

“No, Kamimura-san’s true strength is without a doubt top class in this academy…you are everyone’s hero!”

When Kazuki spoke empathically, Kamimura-san lifted her face and her eyes slightly brightened.

For some reason it seemed she had quite a confidence in her magic ability.

Because that was her very bond with her only friend Amaterasu.

The classmates at their surrounding went “That child who seemed to have special circumstance, I hear she is strong!” “She is at a level where she got recognized by the Chief President!?” and made a stir. Kazuki intentionally raised his voice so that it was audible to the surrounding before.

Outside of Kamimura-san’s field of vision, Kazuki was waving his wrist up and down to send a hand sign as if saying [Say it more, say it more].

Everyone went along with Kazuki in good cheers and went “Awee―some!” “Awee―some!” rousing up the atmosphere.

All of a sudden Kamimura-san lifted up her upper body.

“FUOO…you are saying that in here I’m not a person scorned because of my suspicious behavior…? I am a hero!? I, come across a sanctuary in here!!”

“Well, result is also an aspect of strength, so if your studies turned out no good then your evaluation will go poof though.”

Koyuki murmured idly.

Kamimura-san’s face became pale in the blink of eye and she lied down on the desk once more.

“Kamimura-san…you are not good at studying?”

“My studies stopped at the first semester of my middle school first year. Since that time I have been a shut-in all along.”

The surrounding classmates leaked out their voices saying “That girl, I heard she is an idiot” “Ee~, so she is an idiot”.

“Now I am being scorned! If there is a hole I want to get holed in one and die with a splat!!”

“It’s fine you see, everyone will teach you. That’s why let’s hold a study group with everyone.”

“When you teach me it turned out that I’m more of an idiot than you imagined…even if such thing happen, you won’t scorn and get angry at me?”

Kamimura-san lifted her face with a glance and stared at Kazuki. It was a gaze that was asking to be spoiled by him.

“I won’t do that, no way.”

Kazuki persevered and strongly encouraged her. He did it in order to grant her a peace of mind. With a plop, a small heart mark emerged out from Kamimura-san’s chest and it was absorbed into the ring of Solomon.

“I too want to get taught desu~!”

Hearing the uproar, Lotte too came along with an urgent expression.

“Now that you mentioned it Lotte is a year younger aren’t you.”

Lotte was not outdone by her surrounding when it came to study of magic, but she was having a hard battle in the general class.

She seemed to have it hard especially in the study of science. It was because in her motherland science had fairly retrogressing.

The other Magic Advanced Countries were religious country. Accordingly it seemed there were those who had a dogma that denied science technology.

“Yes…I’m trying desperately to catch up though.”

“Lotte cannot cheat with Telepathy?”

When Mio said that nonchalantly, Lotte went “Hah!” while making a face as if realization had been brought to her.

“Oioi, what are you saying there.”

When Kazuki reflexively interposed that talk, Lotte went bashful with “Ehehe”.

“It’s a joke desu. The most that I can perceive somehow with Telepathy is only obscure emotion desu. If I want to feel it clearer then a magic power light will break out. If that happen then the cheating will get exposed desu.”

“Magic too is not almighty huh.”

“That’s why please teach me to study too desu~”

Lotte took hold of Kazuki’s hand and shook it up and down. Seeing that [skillful spoiled] figure, Kamimura-san said “As expected from Lotte-shishou<ref>Master/Teacher</ref>…” and directed an envying look at Lotte.

===Part 5===

After school ended, Kazuki visited the Sword Division just as he promised.

“Welcome, to the Sword Division!”

Kazuha-senpai gave him a welcome happily.

Both of them faced each other in the central fountain plaza that separated the Magic Division and the Sword Division.

“You look really happy, senpai.”

“…There is nothing wrong with me feeling happy here.” Kazuha-senpai pouted her lips to hide her embarrassment.

“No, I ‘m just thinking that senpai showed your honesty to me. I’m wondering how happy senpai feel.”

“Shaddup! Shaddup! Come on, let’s not waste any time!!”

Kazuha-senpai linkled her hand tightly with Kazuki’s hand and she guided Kazuki inside the grounds of the Sword Division.

The Sword Division was once destroyed from the attack of the Quad Core Magica, but while Kazuki and the others were fighting at west Japan the reconstruction had been finished.

Not only it was built back to how it was before, its facility was also expanded. The Sword Division’s facilities were inferior in various aspects compared to the Magic Division, but the disparity had begun to be negated.

The opinion of Kazuki and Headmaster Amasaki’s opinion coincided with each other and they were bringing the Sword Division and the Magic Division closer to equality little by little.

Crossing the bridge above the pond that was filled with floating lotus flower, the both of them were walking following the path that was dotted with stepping stones and stretching up and down the artificial hills in the garden. In contrast with the Magic Division’s western garden that was divided orderly, the Sword Division’s Japanese garden imitated the nature in a jumble with deep charm. Whichever one that he walked, both garden had a very good atmosphere.

“If senpai want we can link arms like the time in Ise, it will be better like that.”

While feeling the warmth of Kazuha-senpai’s palm, Kazuki talked with a light tone.

“Stupid-! If we do that kind of thing inside the school, we are going to be thought as a bakaple and it’s going to become a strange rumor you know-!”

“But I think just by holding hand and walking together it will already create strange rumor like that though.”

After Kazuki pointed that out, Kazuha-senpai groaned “Uu~” but she didn’t try to separate their hands.

And then actually, while they were walking the students of the Sword Division that happened to pass them through sporadically were throwing their gaze at this side and gossiping in whispers.

“Ah, it’s the Chief President and Tsukahara-san” “There is a rumor that their relation is good but, looks like it’s true” “Tsukahara-san, recently she become bright isn’t she” “Feels like she become easy to talk with” “Man really change woman eh~”

Kazuha-senpai’s body trembled with a twitch and she released Kazuki’s hand completely.

But Kazuki as if he was saying that he didn’t mind whatever people talked about, embraced Kazuha-senpai’s waist with one hand tightly. The separated two people became tightly glued on their hips.

From the surrounding students, with the girl as the core raised up their voices “Kyaa―” “How nice, how nice―!”

“Ka, Kazuki-! Geez! Come here a little!”

Even while Kazuha-senpai didn’t try to shake off Kazuki, she pulled Kazuki into the bushes behind the school building in order to get far away from people’s eyes.

It was a corner dark where people’s eyes and even sunshine were blocked by leafs.

“…About how the surrounding is tolerant about how you get along well with a large number of girls, I think that’s because there is nothing graphic in your relation with girl.”

Kazuha-senpai lowered her voice and gave him a warning.

It was an expression in a roundabout way but Kazuki understood it intuitively.

The power of magic distorted reality due to strong thought. There was the case where that power was invoked unconsciously.

Because of that contraception for male and female became unreliable. A strong feeling that desired each other made any contraception method completely ineffective. The result was that the relation of man and woman in the present era became something more prudent.

Female prized their chastity and it was not rare for them to protect their purity until marriage.

Kaguya-senpai when she was made excited by Asmodeus or Hikaru-senpai whose self awareness as a girl was thin were quite dangerous in their awareness around this area but…. However, exactly because of that even if there was a male that got along well with multiple girls the surrounding didn’t really mind it. That was what Kazuha-senpai wanted to say.

“But if, only if…if there is a student around you that become pregnant and dropped out or take a break from school come out, you will lose the trust as a Chief Student Council President, no, as a Knight. That’s why…it’s fine even if you flirt with other girls but you absolutely mustn’t cross that one line, you get it.”

For Kazuha-senpai who had criticized Kazuki’s harem state since they first met, that warning was surely a compromise of her. At the same time, it was also a reasonable warning as a person.

Kazuki embraced Kazuha-senpai closer gently before lightly brushing away her bangs and kissed her forehead.

“…My heart is satisfied just doing this so it’s fine senpai.”

Kazuha-senpai stood on her tiptoes and kissed back at Kazuki’s cheek.

“…Are you really satisfied with just that?”

After she distanced her lips, Kazuha-senpai whispered into Kazuki’s ear.

Even though she was the one that gave him the warning, it was a sweet whisper coming from herself that tried to seduce him.

Senpai’s expression too was colored with a sweet color.

Kazuki tightly embraced Kazuha-senpai strongly, and kissed her lips to lips. Kazuha-senpai too embraced Kazuki back, and glued herself at him as if rubbing her soft body to him.

Whether their chest or their hips, both were sticking close at each other. A strong kiss and embrace that were trying to blend their whole body.

Kazuki felt a déjà vu toward that warmth―he remembered the time in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave when he was embracing Kazuha-senpai in naked while kissing. At that time he was completely thinking “I want to keep more like this”.

At that time they didn’t go further than that, was not because of the power of their reason, but it was nothing more than because the rock door opened and Amaterasu appeared.

While hugging at each other with senpai, Kazuki felt a shiver. He absolutely mustn’t lay his hand on these lovely girls. ‘I need a steel-like reasoning’, Kazuki once more thought.

Kazuki softly released her lips. Kazuha-senpai was intoxicated and making a drunk expression from the kiss.

How cute. As long as someone is a man then surely everyone will think so.

Doing his best to restrain his feeling of cherish, Kazuki opened his mouth.

“Then let’s continue the tour of the Sword Division, please take care of me.”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression returned to the color of reality.

“…Right. I got it, let’s go.”

Kazuha-senpai slapped her face with both her hand *PAN!* vigorously. By dong that she tightened her expression, then she took Kazuki’s hand and led him out from behind the school building.

Once again, the tour was restarted while the students at their surrounding bantered about them.

“That building is the female student dormitory where we lived.”

Kazuha-senpai talked while pointing at a building that looked like a Japanese castle with tiled roof stacked like layers. When he came here before there was no high-rise building like this, it was supposed to be just building in the style of row house before.

“It was reconstructed gorgeously like a castle. Everyone in the Sword Division is grateful to you for your stance of equality with the Magic Division. The room and the like turned out really spacious.”

Kazuha-senpai opened her hands wide and made a gesture, conveying her joy to Kazuki.

Like usual the surrounding Sword Division students were looking at them with teasing eyes and leaking out whispering voice cheerfully.

―However gazes that could be said to be filled with good will were mixed among those.

He could also feel sometimes gazes that contained slight thorn.

‘What’s with that’, Kazuki tilted his head. Perhaps it was not as simple as Kazuha-senpai said where all the students of the Sword Division gave their support to Kazuki.

“And then this way is where the dojo…”

Kazuha-senpai didn’t show any sign of noticing such gazes and gave Kazuki a tour inside the school cheerfully as if displaying her own collection.

The ordinary days were passing through.

Passing the days in the Knight Academy, finally the weekend came.

“Otouto-kun, so you really remember about your promise of going to a date with me!!”

When it became Sunday and Kazuki invited Kaguya-senpai to a date, senpai was smiling widely with a bright expression in a happy mood. That’s right, before this Kazuki had promised to go for a date with Kaguya-senpai.

Kaguya-senpai who turned up at the meeting place in front of the station was in a white one-piece with no sleeve that really suited the early summer.

Kazuki embraced senpai’s waist. The cloth of the one piece intended for summer was thin, Kaguya-senpai’s soft waist was directly transmitted to his palm. “Fufufu-“ Kaguya-senpai happily leaned her body on him and the two of them departed for their date while nestling close at each other.

Both of them rode the magic light train.

Their destination was a farm in the rural area secluded from the capital city area.

It was called with name <Animal Contact Farm>.

It was a facility not with the objective of raising animal for livestock but for sightseeing.

Kazuki had a really hard time in choosing the location for the date.

Failure was absolutely unforgivable. Quite a long time had passed since his promise for a date and also during that time Kaguya-senpai had completely mistaken Kazuki’s speech and conduct as [researching romantic in preparation for the date with her]. Kazuki had come under an abnormal pressure.

There Kazuki tried to rely on Hikaru-senpai. As a [close friend] that had accompanied Kaguya-senpai even longer than Kazuki, there was no doubt that she surely could grant him a wonderful expertise.

“Things that Kaguya like? Nn―, she unexpectedly like animal you know. She is absurdly affectionate to animal.”

Hikaru-senpai answered like that.

“I see, thank you very much! But I don’t think it’s particularly unexpected though.”

“Eh, isn’t it unexpected? See, Kaguya is an ‘S’ so I thought she is going to torment the animal! But she is just being affectionate to the animal with all her heart! Unexpected right!?”

“I don’t think that Kaguya-senpai personally is that much of an ‘S’ though…. For Hikaru-senpai to come across Kaguya-senpai’s ‘S’ tendency, isn’t there a little ‘M’ tendency in Hikaru-senpai instead?<ref>S refers to Sadist and M refers to Masochist.</ref>”

“I’m not an ‘M’ you know!?”

―There was that kind of conversation. And then Kazuki decided on this date course under such scrupulous investigation. And then when they finally arrived in the destination area…,

“Hoo―ww―cuu―tee-!!”

…Kaguya-senpai reacted exactly just as he imagined.

Kaguya-senpai leaped toward [Animal Contact Plaza ~Rabbit Zone~] with a violent dash.

“UOOOOOOOOOO-!” Raising such strange voice “Nyaa―! Goronyaa―!!” raising cat’s purring voice, Kaguya-senpai hugged a fluffy rabbit while petting it back and forth repeatedly.

Her tension was raising too much and she turned into a strange person to her heart’s content.

“Senpai, rabbit’s crying voice is not [nyaa―] but more like a [puu].”

“Puu? That’s Koyuki-chan crying voice right?”

“The trademark gag of that voice is from rabbit. The phrase trademark gag feels wrong though.”

Kazuki too lifted up a young small rabbit and started to cuddle it fluffily.

The rabbits turned to these two and [puu] mumbled out a crying voice like that.

“They cried! Moreover they don’t even run away from human at all. Ufufu, you are cute, really cute♪”

“The domesticating of the animal in this farm is very good isn’t it?”

While the two were frolicking with the rabbits, a caretaker uncle wearing a hat and overalls walked approaching them and replied to Kazuki’s words.

“For some reason with the birth of magic in this world as the impetus, there is this impression that the animals turned amiable to human.”

Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai went “Eeh!?” in shock hearing that unexpected words. “Though there is no basis whatsoever scientifically in it though” After giving that preface, the uncle continued his story with a face of marvel himself.

“I think that it’s too conceited to consider that when there is a strange phenomenon that happened in the world, only human that get affected while there is no effect at all to the animal. It is said that all humans are connected through Astrum in the depth of their heart or something like that, but if that so then the animals too are supposed to be connected through Astrum. And then Demon Beast are born from Astrum, but couldn’t it be that such thing is a gathering of ''the detestable aspect of animals’ latent consciousness assembly'' that become Demon Beast. Though this is just my personal thought.”

Demon Beast was called as [human race’s absolute enemy]. At the same time Kazuki remembered that a great numbers of Japanese Mythology Diva was existences that symbolized [worship and fear to nature].

He felt that the hypothesis that the uncle said had quite a power of persuasion of its possibility.

“Next there is also Telepathy. It might be feeble but couldn’t that come into existence between human and animal too. To put simply, the animals too is one of the members of this world.”

“I think I can say yes to that thought-!”

Kaguya-senpai’s voice was excited from feeling pleased of such thought.

Guided by the caretaker, Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai moved to the fence of the other animals. The rabbits accompanied them until the farthest the fence allowed from the regret of parting with the two, making Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai even more softened.

“This alpaca was popular a long time ago”, or “Snake too is friendly toward people you know”, the caretaker introduced them to various animals. Kaguya-senpai rubbed her cheek to the strange face of the alpaca, twining around a snake around her neck like a muffler’s replacement, she was showing a state of great delight.

So far it was a success. But today’s plan didn’t end with just this.

It couldn’t be said as romantic with just this much.

“Senpai, I have also make a booking for just the two of us at the horse-riding experience course, let’s go.”

“Horse riding!? We can ride a horse<ref>Here Kaguya is talking like an excited kid</ref>!? Moreover we are going to ride together!?”

Kazuki pulled her hand and led her to the stable inside the farm.

It was horse. The horse that was entered inside the stable noticed Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s approach and it protruded its unexpected large face outside with a neigh. “Dohyaa~” Kaguya-senpai raised a strange voice.

A female caretaker handed Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai some boots.

“Please change your shoes with those. You are going with a course without helmet aren’t you?”

Kazuki nodded toward the confirmation of the caretaker.

The magicians that were awakened in this present era could protect their body with the defensive magic power.

Because of that all kind of insurance and warranty went unneeded and in exchange service industry in the form of leisure with cheap price multiplied. It was limited to service for those in the age range between the later half of the tens until the twenties when they had vigorous magic power.

Kazuki who had limited pocket money was of course choosing to reserve in this form.

“This horse had earned around three hundred million monetary award when he was still active in horse racing you know.”

“Three, three hundred million!?”

While saying that triumphantly as if it was her own achievement, the caretaker lady was leading the horse that Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai would ride after this. Kaguya-senpai raised a curious voice while chasing the tail of the horse.

“I have never imagined riding horse in a date!”

“Before this, we were fighting enemy that came from China riding horse, so I was thinking of trying to ride a horse for a little.”

“I see, this is also very interesting in that kind of meaning too. Knowing your enemy before the battle isn’t it?”

For a moment, Kaguya-senpai’s expression turned serious.

But that expression immediately crumbled now that they had reached the point where they were going to ride the horse.

First she put her foot on the stirrup on the left side of the horse and then got on its back. Thereupon Kaguya-senpai’s expression turned “Wawawaa, it’s high!” into panic. Even though she would be fine even if she fell because of her magic power, humans had an instinctive fear of height.

Kazuki followed up next and rode behind Kaguya-senpai. Then he encircled his hands around Kaguya-senpai in the front like he was hugging her to grasp the rein, Kaguya-senpai then “Thi, this is so romantic!!” said so in high spirits.

“Don’t curl up your back and stick out your chest, then please support your weight in the saddle using your ischial bone<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ischium</ref>.”

According to the instruction of the caretaker Onee-san, rather than sitting on their bottom, they need to put their weight a little in their front section and their upper body need to take an upright posture from the horse.

“Thi-this posture, feels a little strange somehow."

Kaguya-senpai whispered a little. Strange feeling…?

From there the caretaker Onee-san taught them how to use the reins.

“The horse remembered the course and they will walk on their own accord, so it’s okay even if you don’t pay attention. Please think of the reins as something to complete the atmosphere.”

She concluded the explanation concisely, then the caretaker Onee-san rode a different horse.

The Onee-san’s horses walked ahead, Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s horse was following along too.

It seems the horses were trained for the use of riding, so they were pretty calm. It was shaking, but the horse’s movement didn’t have any instability. Certainly, there was no feeling that the horse needs any instructions even with humans on top of it.

“If the horse stops to eat grass in the roadside, please use the reins to pull its neck from the grass and kick with your leg as hard as possible.”

“We have to kick it? How pitiful.” Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows.

“If you don’t kick it as hard as possible, it won’t get the signal.”

“…Its really pitiful and painful if you see it from the horse’s point of view, right?”

Kazuki could comprehend it, then the Onee-san also laughed “Right, right, that’s so.” and rode further ahead. Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s horse was also following along on its own accord. They passed the time elegantly.

The horse riding course Kazuki reserved was not a simple circle course.

It surrounded the ups and downs of the hills besides the ranch, a tracking course inside the mother nature.

“When going uphill, lean your body forward, when going downhill bend your body backward. Please keep your balance, okay?” The Onee-san advised so. Kazuki and Kaguya did as what she instructed. Each time they did that, the body of Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai touched against each other.

Along the natural road filled with broken branches scattered about, the horse kept advancing forward without care and stepped on those with its hooves. The horse entered the green dense forest course.

“Oohh, how romantic! This is a really good atmosphere!”

Kaguya-senpai was in high spirits when she saw the scenery from the horseback.

The caretaker Onee-san that was leading in front of them was taking into consideration of their status as a couple and kept quiet. She didn’t even look back at all.

Suddenly Kaguya-senpai raised “Nn…” a troubled voice.

“Ka-Kazuki-kun…this vertical vibration is, that is, gradually, somewhat…like climbing a pole…”

“Climbing a pole? What are you saying senpai? Also, calling me Kazuki-kun…”

When senpai called him using that name…. At times when senpai retained her reasoning, she called him as [Otouto-kun] in order to preserve her dignity as a senior.

Senpai turned back to glance at Kazuki a bit.

Those pupils were―turned into violet color like when Asmodeus’s magic power was rising to the surface.

“…Senpai, you're turned on in this kind of place!?”

Kazuki whispered in small voice.

“Nn, no, this is…I also don’t plan to be like this…. Yet there was still part of Asmodeus’ magic that I used a lot from the other day that still remained all along…. And then while Kazuki-kun hugged me, this vertical vibration is, that…at my bottom and back…”

Kaguya-senpai twisted her body restlessly.

This is bad, if it had became like this senpai couldn’t be stopped.

“Kazuki-kun, please…” Kaguya-senpai leaked a coaxing voice.

Kazuki directed his eyes toward the caretaker Onee-san who was leading them. As long as there was no huge accident happening, it didn’t seems like she would turn her attention to this way.

But if this horse riding course reached the end…!

While the Onee-san was not looking, he must disperse Kaguya-senpai’s mood!

Usually senpai would get satisfied after he hugged her tightly and caressed her back for a long period of time. But this time he didn’t have that kind of time….

“Understood, Kaguya. I’ll leave the rein in Kaguya’s hand.”

Kazuki handed over the reins while whispering near Kaguya’s ear.

Kaguya wouldn’t be able to do anything in this posture. Kazuki had to grant pleasure to Kaguya proactively.

Kazuki embraced Kaguya from behind closely. And then he stroked Kaguya’s stomach gently across the soft cloth of her one-piece dress. Her sensitivity was currently amplified several times over, she could attain great pleasures just by having her back and stomach caressed gently. However,

“…Kazuki-kun…” Kaguya raised an unsatisfied voice.

…To answer her pleading in this limited time, he need to act bolder compared to how he usually was.

Kazuki made a momentous decision, he reached his hand toward Kaguya’s chest―her breasts.

He lifted the large bulge gently with both hands, it had such heavy and thick feeling. The feedback he felt from his hand was so heavy. At the same time he buried his fingers on her cloth and felt something soft beyond the thin fabric.

Without change, Kazuki massaged those softness skillfully. What he felt from his fingers were something so frightfully soft.

“Nn! Ahnn!”

Kaguya leaked out stimulating breaths. A breathing that looks like she tried to endure a large voice of pleasure from leaking.

That was, while Kazuki was toying around with those softness he rapidly turned even more intense. Her reaction had already passed the realm of ticklish. Breaking through that territory, it could be seen that Kaguya-senpai clearly felt good.

Kazuki also became heated up inside his mind, he couldn’t stop anymore.

The horse keep walking ‘pokupokupoku’ ahead steadily. Pushing into that rhythm, Kazuki continued his massage. Kaguya-senpai's breath rapidly turned wild, she twisted her body on top of the saddle, sometimes sweet voices like “Nnnh!” or “Yaahn!” leaked from her lips.

“Haah haah…Kazuki-kun, please…more…”

Kaguya separated her right hand from the rein, then she undid the shoulder straps of her one-piece dress. Kazuki removed his hands from her chests reflexively. Thereupon, the upper garment of the one piece dress fell down from Kaguya’s upper body without resistance.

The dress Kaguya wore was the type that inserted cups in the inside to support the breasts.

In short, Kaguya was going no-bra behind the dress. Kazuki opened his eyes wide in amazement because of Kaguya’s bold action.

In a surprise attack, Kaguya’s bare breast shook like a jelly. No, that’s not the correct word, they were BOOBS.

Kazuki reflexively gulped his saliva while taking in the meaning of Kaguya’s bold “Please.”

Kazuki checked the reaction of the caretaker Onee-san in front of them once more. She was totally unaware of anything they did behind her. However they had already passed half of the course, the time limit was approaching. She couldn’t be allowed to see this kind of appearance.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 111.jpg|thumb]]

Staring at a girl’s naked upper body this brazenly was the first time for Kazuki.

Moreover, when it comes to Kaguya’s huge breast…!

Those large globes were going to be held tightly by himself.

A nervousness that he never felt in any kind of battle he was involved until now made Kazuki’s brain lose its mind.

Kazuki resolved himself. He stretched his hand to those abundant bulges.

Those tits beautiful shape were not crumbling because of its size, he lifted them carefully. Its softness couldn’t be compared to when he touched them across the clothes, his fingers sink into them flabbily. Those tits had a profound sense of weight. Different from when he touched them over the clothes, all of those tits wight rested in Kazuki’s palm. And then, it was warm. Kaguya’s bare skin was far smoother compared to when he felt them beyond the clothes.

The glossy and soft mass hadn’t even settled down inside Kazuki’s palm when he already massaged them lightly.

This is the first time Kazuki had ever touched breasts directly, Kaguya wore a happy expression ecstatically.

Her tits were not only soft, those pink tips that looks like flower buds swelled out, it turned hard little by little. It was the response from Kaguya’s body that had learned pleasure.

Kazuki’s hands approached those tips little by little.

When Kaguya notice what he was doing, her looks was filled with feeling of expectation.

Kazuki stimulated those tips like he was plucking a flower with his hands.

“The-there…! Over there, more…♥”

He rolled around those tips with the ball of his fingers gently. Kaguya whose whole body were so sensitive because of Asmodeus’ influence “Nnnn♥” bent her spine backward and then she ‘bikubiku’ trembled violently.

“…mming! Don’t, …mming!!” Kaguya leaked unintelligible sounds from her mouth.

With sensation that was like the surge of a big tsunami, Kaguya forgot herself and started to react intensely. Kazuki anxiously checked the caretaker Onee-san’s back one more time.

It’s still okay. He returned his gaze back to Kaguya.

Then suddenly, he felt envy to the saddle that transmitted the vibrations to Kaguya’s lower body.

It was not only Kazuki’s both hands that gave the pleasure to Kaguya, but also the vibration of this saddle.

Kazuki separated his right hand from Kaguya’s breast and reached toward Kaguya’s right thigh. He stimulated her inner thigh in a surprise attack. While Kaguya was trembling in pleasure, she looked back to Kazuki with eyes that were filled with even more anticipation.

Kaguya hoped for even greater pleasure.

Kazuki moved his hand little by little even deeper into Kaguya’s inner thigh, his hand slide into the space between Kaguya-senpai and the saddle.

Is she sweating? There was a wet sensation.

Kaguya clapped her hands on her mouth “Nnnnnn―!!” and raised a muffled scream.

And then her whole body rippled, like everything she had stored until now were exploding.

‘Bikunbikun’<ref>I think you know that this is the SFX for trembling</ref> Kaguya’s body pulsated in the middle of Kazuki’s arms.

This reaction was not sufficient with only once. He must continue a little bit more for Kaguya to cool down from her condition, Kazuki understood that from his experience.

Since there was not much time left, he must stimulated her even more intensely.

That’s why he continued to stimulate those sensitive place like he was digging deeper.

“……! ……!!” Kaguya convulsed fiercely two times, three times. The sensation was amplified many times over, Kaguya’s pleasure was endlessly deep. It went higher without any end in sight.

She was drenched with sweat in the middle of Kazuki’s arm, the scent of a girl lingered in the air richly. Kazuki too keep stimulated Kaguya in a trance. His instinct as a man was fired up to make her experienced the happiness of girl.

She trembled many times over, finally Kaguya-senpai’s body slumped over tiredly. The rein slipped off from her hand. Kazuki picked it up in panic.

When he peeked at her expression, the color of Kaguya’s eyes gradually returned back to normal.

A thin trail of saliva was flowing down from Kaguya’s absentminded lips.

Her cheeks were also flushed red. Her breathing was rough and her eyes were hazy.

Kazuki felt a strong carnal desire boiled up for him to continue. "I want to mess her up even more." However he suppressed those desire somehow and wiped the saliva from her lips. He straightened her back and put her clothes in order.

“Kaguya, you were awfully cute just now.” He whispered so while stroking her head.

Kaguya leaned back to Kazuki while still looking like she was dreaming and said “Kazuki-kun…I love you, I love you so much.”

Suddenly the sunlight became strong. It was the moment where the advancing horse came out from the trees-covered hill into the open ranch.

The caretaker Onee-san said “Well then, let’s get down from the horse!” and turned back to look toward here.

Kaguya-senpai was “Hyah!!” and straightened her back in a fluster.

The caretaker Onee-san was in the state of being unaware of everything.

But when they got down from the horse, only the horse was staring at them with meaningful gaze.

{What the hell are you guys doing on top of me?} Those stare somehow felt like that.

When Kaguya-senpai get down from the horse, she nonchalantly used Pyrokinesis to dry the saddle.

“Again…I was doing something unthinkable. To, to be messed up like that…”

Kaguya-senpai who returned to herself wilted gloomily. To do something so shocking even more than usual in the romantic date that she was looking forward to.

“It can’t be helped because of Asmodeus. Also, I don’t hate doing that at all, so please don’t mind it too much.”

“Otouto-kun, you don’t hate it…?”

“That, well”

“That was embarrassing!!”

Kaguya-senpai covered her head with both hand.

Kazuki looked around in trouble, then his eyes stopped at a stand.

“Senpai, let’s eat soft cream. The soft cream in this ranch is absolutely tasty you know?”

Kaguya-senpai was “…I want to eat, maybe” and raised her head.

Kazuki released his breath in relief and led senpai to the stand.

“Excuse me, two of this [squeezed raw milk soft cream]<ref>"Raw milk" in Japanese is written and read the exact same way as "exposed breasts". That's also the reason behind the popular belief that drinking milk makes girls' boobs grow despite their genetics.</ref> please!”

Kazuki spontaneously read the menu frankly without even questioning it.

“Otouto-kun…that item’s name, make me feel so complicated somehow…”

Kaguya-senpai was dealt the final blow from a strange place and received even more shock.

Even so both of them were passing an enjoyable time.

Before this, when he asked Kaguya-senpai concerning romantic thing, Kaguya-senpai gave him a high class example like a rooftop restaurant in a hotel where they could see night scenery.

But seeing the night scenery was not just limited at the rooftop of a hotel.

There Kazuki took a reservation for a seat right beside the window in a restaurant on top of a hill near the farm. Kazuki had searched by himself for a restaurant with beautiful night view with price range that even Kazuki could afford. Both the dish and the night view gave Kaguya-senpai satisfaction and he managed to tie up the date almost perfectly.

―And then they returned to the Knight Academy with the magic light train.

Disembarking the magic light train, when they got out to street at night from the station, Kazuki walked on the side of the roadway while embracing Kaguya-senpai’s waist tightly. Kaguya-senpai too was walking while gluing herself tightly on Kazuki.

With the end of this whole day, this whole week would end.

Suddenly, Kazuki remembered about the [mass conference]. Right about now, the conference between Japan government and Yamato’s representative, and also the envoys from each Magic Advanced Countries should be over, there might be some kind of conclusion that came out from that.

The content of that conclusion was still wrapped in a veil of secrecy from those in Kazuki and the general public’s position.

Even while Kazuki spent all his time doing study for test and date throughout the ordinary day like this, ''their'' battle was advancing. That battle was already not his own battle….

There was also a part of himself that accepted such position as something natural.

As a student of the Knight Academy, it was a really natural and obvious…,

“…You are the King of this country right?”

Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s feet stopped from that voice in their path.

Illuminated under the street light, two person were waiting in the middle of the path.

One person was wearing a grey suits, a youth with luxurious blonde hair. One of his hands was propping a stick.

The other one was a young lady with mythological appearance wearing a long and narrow hat and white mantel. Her mantel fluttered in the night wind.

White skin and blue eyes. Foreigner. Both of them looked so out of place that they were obviously not Japanese.

“Forgive us for the sudden impoliteness. My name is Arthur.”

The youth in suits appearance took a step forward and introduced himself while putting his hand on his chest.

He has a somewhat smaller stature than Kazuki. With a handsome face like a doll, he had an androgynous sweet look. He looked gallant matching with his hair that was cut short. The glen check suits his body was clad in painted a perfect curve as if a core of steel was inserted.

A youth with the body appearance that evidently embodied the words that said [not even a single opening].

The youth continued with words that Kazuki ought to be surprised about.

“<King of the Round Table>, Arthur Basileus. I am the King that ruled over the land of magic’s origin Britain.”

Kazuki swallowed his breath. Kaguya-senpai too separated her body from Kazuki’s arm along with a nervous feeling.

“This kind of child is a King?”

The woman donning a white hat and a mantel murmured with a sigh.

“In the middle of the assembly concerning the future of the world, the person who is the King of this country doesn’t carry out the responsibility of his noble birth, instead he is having a secret affair with a girl.”

Hearing the words of the woman in white mantel, the youth introducing himself as Arthur interposed with an objection.

“I cannot approve of that sense of values. He is evidently escorting a lady. That is also a noble responsibility. It is not something that can be criticized.”

“It’s only natural that our sense of values cannot approve of each other. We are seeing the world with different interpretation.”

“To begin with how about you also introduce yourself to him?”

Arthur knitted his brows and rebuked the woman in white mantel.

The woman in white mantel released a deep sigh and took a step forward in line with Arthur.

“It’s not my real intent to introduce myself toward a low-life that is hard to approve as an equal but…I am, Regina Olympia Folnar. The <{{furigana|Pope|Papal Basileus}}> that preached the correct way of life according to Olympia.”

Speaking of Olympia then it must be Greece Mythology. Therefore this woman must be the King of Italia…!

“You are a Pope even though you are a girl?”

When Kaguya-senpai tilted her head, the white mantel woman―Regina then,

“The word’s original meaning mean [the person who enlighten]. I’m going to kill you you know, low-life.” She threatened.

“Misunderstanding and hardships are things that follow around the exchange of foreign cultures all right.”

Arthur knitted his eyebrows. “Especially our case where we obtained the patronage of different Mythologies. However even if it is a relation where sooner or later a conflict against each other will occur, we need to spend time talking together until the fitting place for the duel is prepared, an endeavor to understand each other is necessary. I am thinking that is exactly what is called decorum.”

“It’s not like I don’t understand your so called chivalry, but there is no merit for me in displaying decorum to these people. What kind of person the King of this country is, for the time being I’m accompanying you because I have that interest.”

Regina flapped her white mantel with a twirl and turned on her heel.

That white mantel faded away as it was standing out inside the darkness of the night.

“My my, how strict. After all Itailia is a country that is like an extremely overbearing wife. …Well, you who is still staying as someone that cannot accomplish what you should do as a King and instead is amusing yourself with a lady are also at fault here. By the way, I wonder if I can hear your name once more from your own mouth.”

After Arthur saw off Regina, he turned back to Kazuki and smiled.

A refreshing smile that mesmerized even one who was the same sex―completely like Hikaru-senpai.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki. …I’m still not someone with so remarkable a status that I can introduce myself as a King.”

Kazuki introduced himself while covering up his complicated thought.

Arthur presented one of his hand looking for a handshake.

“Being in the middle of your growth is not something to be embarrassed about. Being modest even while acting dignified, it’s evidently just like the samurai that I heard in legend. I’m looking forward that you can become a worthy opponent of me.”

Kazuki accepted his hand and squeezed back. There was no brawny place in that hand at all, it was a smooth hand like a porcelain. …Is this really a hand of a man?

“Let’s stop tonight with just a greeting.”

When the handshake was over, Arthur too gallantly turned his back and took his leave dashingly.

“Otouto-kun…”

Kaguya-senpai joined her hand back with Kazuki. A turmoil was laid bare in her voice.

“…I really got doused with unbelievably cold water in the end of this enjoyable day eh.”

…He had heard that the envoys from the Magic Advanced Countries were coming. He had already encountered Russia’s King but, for the King from Britain and Italia to also come here personally….

And then they expressly came here for paying their respect to him who didn’t show his face in the conference.

And then one of the pair looked down on Kazuki while the other one encouraged him.

In other words the both of them…didn’t deem the current state of Kazuki as equal.

He was ridiculed. ―Inside Kazuki, there was a revolting heart that felt humiliation.

Kaguya-senpai stayed quiet and strongly hugged Kazuki’s arm, perhaps from sensing the disarray of his heart.

And then the two of them resumed their strides toward the Witch’s Mansion.

…What kind of conclusion had resulted from the talk at the conference?

Kazuki thought about the matter that he had no knowledge of, then for some reason he looked up to the night sky above his head.

From this humiliation he felt…he had to question himself regarding the ordinary days where he should be at.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 2

2015-11-16T15:55:16Z

Core nxt:

==Chapter 2 {{furigana|The Knight Academy|Caryatid}}==

===Part 1===

Ceasefire, and then.

While the magic light train released blue lights, Kazuki and the others boarded it and left Nagoya behind.

They passed through Shizuoka that had once become a battlefield in a flash and returned back through the path that they arrived from before.

And then they arrived at Tokyo in only an hour.

It made them think as if this past few extraordinary days of battle were only happening inside their dream.

Kazuki lined up with Kaguya-senpai and Kanae as the Chief Student Council President and stood in the lead of the students that participated in the battlefield before returning back through the path from the station to the Knight Academy. Thereupon…,

“Welcome home!” “Thanks for your hard work!” Voices were thrown at them from here and there.

This was by no means a parade of their triumphant return, but the citizens pushed out their faces from the houses and shops all over along their way, and sent their voices to the students’ direction.

Kazuki was at first bewildered, but looking at Kaguya-senpai waving her hand with a smiling face, he just imitated her for the time being.

When they finally arrived at the school gate of the Knight Academy, a remarkably big applause was raised.

With Liz Liza-sensei as the first in line, the teachers and students that were house-sitting had lined up to welcome them home.

“Everyone cheered with amazing voice didn’t they! I was surprised.”

After they arrived home at the Witch’s Mansion, Kaguya-senpai sat down on the sofa at the living room and said so.

Despite how everyone was supposed to be tired, no one headed to their room. They were following Kaguya-senpai and sat their body down on the sofas and chairs and remained in the living room. Finally their feelings calmed down, and now there was this feeling of wanting to reminisce these past few days of extraordinary experience with their comrades.

Even everyone of the Sword Division too naturally followed along here, feeling it was hard to separate from the group.

“But it looked like a war that we won, yes? Even though we didn’t retake west Japan…”

While sitting on the sofa right in front of Kaguya-senpai, Kazuki vented out awkward words.

The people that looked over this battle should be actually feeling disappointment and dissatisfaction to the Knight Order. The people that had family and acquaintances in west Japan shouldn’t be accepting of this situation of ceasefire with an okay feeling. Such feeling was not directed to their own selves, it was only mildly restrained and although there was some happiness, but there was also an uncomfortable feeling that enveloped them like silk floss.

“It seems there is also critical argument inside the mass media toward the Knight Order. But we are still not a legitimate knight so I wonder if that’s the reason why the people of this city and the house-sitting students sent us kind words.”

While sitting beside Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai directed a wry smile at Kazuki. After making sure that Hikaru-senpai didn’t sit beside Kazuki, the juniors Mio and Koyuki sat beside Kazuki’s both sides in relief.

“We are something like volunteer soldiers. It’s just too much if the brunt of the critic is also pointed at us. I was really nervous sheesh.”

Mio said. What she said was also really correct. Kazuki said “Thanks for your hard work” and petted her head. When Kazuki did that Mio went “Ehehe, you too” and leaned her shoulder. Koyuki too didn’t say anything and clung closer on him.

“Kazuki-oniisan, we were doing our best you know desu.”

Lotte sat on top of Kazuki’s lap and reclined on him. He had the feeling as if he was told that he burdened himself alone too much, Kazuki hugged Lotte tightly with a squeeze.

“For the present time we had fulfilled our role enough already, Onii-sama.”

From Kazuki’s behind, Kanae leaned over the sofa and gently embraced Kazuki’s neck.

Kanae and Lotte were in a state that sensitively sensed the emotion inside Kazuki.

“I wonder if that’s so…it might be just like you said.”

Kazuki murmured while being exhausted.

They returned to an ordinary day like this. Into a normal school life….

“The people of the city and also everyone of the academy, they all know about President’s active role actually.”

Yumeno-san who normally acted reserved approached Kazuki’s side with a lively expression.

Some kind of paper bundle was grasped in her hand. Quietly she presented that to Kazuki.

“This is…the aforementioned extra of the academy newspaper?”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 055.jpg|thumb]]

Yumeno Shiori-san was the newspaper committee chairman. The newspaper committee was a committee that was originally established for the sake of making the Magic Division and the Sword Division know more about each other, but while the girl went along in the battle against Yamato she decided to publish [newspaper extra] because [she wanted to convey this war to the students that remained in the academy].

Although Headmaster Amasaki and Kazuki were unable to check most of the content because of their busy work, Yumeno-san wrote articles from the actual spot of the battlefield and then by the system of transmitting those data to the newspaper committee member that remained in the academy, it seemed they had already published and distributed the edition.

After Kazuki put down Lotte from his lap, he looked over that article.

―What entered his eyes at the foremost was the headline [Chief Student Council President・Hayashizaki Kazuki, Bravely Dash Forward!] and the like written. Kazuki felt something cold ran down his back. What entered his eyes next was a large illustration. A sparkling bright Kazuki in a style of shoujo manga was grandly handing down orders to his comrades.

At the corner was the sign of a mysterious pen-name [Christine Amasaki] or something signed there. Who is this guy?

Mio placed her jaw on Kazuki’s right shoulder and “Ehehe, so? So?” and so on while grinning broadly.

The content of the article was the report from the surprise attack operation of Okehazama until the infiltration to Ise Imperial Shrine, and even the happening in the battle of Sekigahara. However Kazuki’s activity in the article was too exaggerated and spectacularly decorated in gaudiness. It really couldn’t be said to be an objective article, more like a military novel with a fictional character as the leading part.

Having said that, he was lost whether this article looked reasonably interesting or a poor quality instead….

“This illustration and the writing style, isn’t this glorifying me too much? This scene for example, I have the feeling that I didn’t say something this cool though.”

When the article was distributed to everyone else too, Hikaru-senpai who had low boiling point went “Ahahahahahahaha!” in explosive laughter, Kanae went “Just as expected Onii-sama!” in great delight. Everyone else were also holding their laughter.

“It’s interesting anyway so isn’t this fine.” Kazuha-senpai who was standing near the wall made fun of him.

“Kazuha-senpai cannot think of this as somebody else’s problem you know? Here, Kazuha-senpai also made an entrance in the scene of the infiltration operation.”

In the infiltration operation of the Ise Imperial Shrine, the article changed into first-person view from Kazuha-senpai’s position. There the illustration of Christine Amasaki-sensei was also attached along.

In the boat departure with the Chief Student Council President that she yearned for, just the two of them, Kazuha-senpai was drawn in the sparkling style of shoujo manga in a state of her heart throbbing hard and where she released a rose-colored deep sigh girlishly.

“Thi, this kind of character is not meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

Kazuha-senpai’s cheeks blushed red and the hands that were holding the newspaper open were trembling all over.

“It’s not like I saw the Ise Imperial Shrine infiltration operation directly, that’s why I wrote it with my imagination…”

Yumeno-san whose tension was a little hyper went “Ehe-“ and stuck out her tongue.

Wasn’t that not a newspaper anymore and only a novel. She was unexpectedly a cheeky person….

“But I think this article is done well though. The course of events for every important point are explained properly.”

Kaguya-senpai kept nodding in appreciation with an extremely serious face.

“Several places become something like a novel but…exactly because of that the reader doesn’t get tired of it and the part that should be conveyed is conveyed. I think this article has a good balance that is not too formal. As expected, for everything to be conveyed properly to all the students like this is really important.”

Certainly, he couldn’t deny that the events were turned into a content that could be read.

“…Err, this newspaper, can President give your autograph on it?”

Yumeno-san’s eyes sparkled bright like a star and she presented a sign pen smoothly to Kazuki.

“This is the first time I wrote a battlefield report, and I want to receive the autograph of Chief President Hayashizaki that became a hero in that battlefield…if you do that then I'll keep this newspaper extra as a commemoration for my whole life♪”

Kazuki went “Even if you say that, something like an autograph is…” and while losing his bearing, he wrote his name on the corner of the newspaper extra using normal square character. Kazuki himself thought “…Are you happy? With something like this”, but Yumeno-san was going “Kyaa―” and raised a delighted voice before hugging the signed newspaper and twirling around.

“By the way Kazuki…”

Kazuha-senpai raised one of her hands properly.

“Itsuki has been hiding behind me since a while ago while staring fixedly here.”

Now that she mentioned it, the small statured Kamimura-san was hiding behind Kazuha-senpai’s back like she was clinging to it.

Kamimura-san had a fear of strangers to the extreme degree…rather than calling her that, she was a shut-in. Because someone like her was suddenly thrown right into the middle of a crowd of people that she didn’t know like this, surely she would get confused.

“That’s right, this is not the time to settle down. I have to introduce Kamimura-san to everyone.”

Kazuki stood up from the sofa and walked approaching Kazuha-senpai and Kamimura-san’s direction.

From behind Kazuha-senpai, Kamimura-san showed up her face all of a sudden.

“I, I…if I become a hindrance, I can go home…”

“There is no way you are a hindrance. You are saying go home, but where are you going to go.”

This girl had determined to keep living. But if she was not beside Kazuki, that flesh body of hers couldn’t be maintained.

And also Ise where the girl originally was living had already became the territory of Yamato.

There was no other place for her except here in the Witch’s Mansion.

Everybody of the Witch’s Mansion were sending wondering gaze to Kamimura-san.

As if covering her from those gazes, Kazuha-senpai talked.

“Kazuki, you might as well not just stop at introducing her, let’s do a welcoming party for Itsuki! I too have never given a composed greeting to the residents of the Witch’s Mansion.”

He thought that it was a good idea. Kazuki too could open his heart to everyone thanks to the welcoming party. When Lotte first came it was like that for her too.

===Part 2===

For the sake of the welcoming party, he had to prepare the food.

He felt some tiredness, but Kazuki was too proud to rely on meal delivery service.

Before at the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave when Kamimura-san and Amaterasu said that they would become Kazuki’s comrade, it was with the condition that they were expecting delicious meals. After they had said that, there was no way he would let the first meal that would become a commemoration be finished by just some catering that had no warmth in it.

There was a proverb from Japan of the old time about this.

―[If you created it yourself it will be like something free of charge]

“I don’t like those words.”

Mio huffed and said back arrogantly.

“It doesn’t include the thinking about the labor cost of the human resource that is yourself. I too like to create western clothes by myself, but just because of that it’s not good to sell yourself cheap, that’s what I think.”

On the other hand Koyuki shook her head after hearing that.

“Wrong, the reasoning of the cheapness is correct if you think about it after looking at the long term implication. If you pay money then it will only affect you limited in that place, but by doing it yourself the experience and the skill that you get will help you throughout your whole life.”

Listening to the two opposite opinions, Kazuki was thinking that each of their personality came out in their answers.

The two who acted like that right now were wearing maid uniform.

When Kazuki began to cook the food for the welcoming party, Mio and Koyuki came wearing maid uniform and proposed to help Kazuki.

During that time, he entrusted Kamimura-san to Kazuha-senpai where she took her outside to be the guide of the Knight Academy. He wanted to finish the preparation before those two returned back here.

“The maid uniform’s design is different than the one before isn’t it?”

Kazuki sharply noticed. When they became the helper in Kazuki’s domestic chores until now they were also wearing the maid uniform that Mio created herself, but the one that they currently wore was a version of different things.

Hearing Kazuki pointing that out, Mio puffed up her chest proudly while Koyuki shrank herself in embarrassment.

“It’s the season of clothing’s seasonal change after all, so I was secretly sewing this new version! Though because we went to Kansai for quite long it just stayed quiet inside the cupboard until now though!”

Mio made a twirling turn on the spot in order to show off her maid uniform.

The new maid uniform had no sleeve with both the shoulder area exposed, the skirt too became even shorter than before. The coloring too was not black but navy blue as the main color giving the casual impression of summer.

There was also no compromise in the detail. On the calm navy blue fabric that had its charm, a {{furigana|weaving pattern|shadow stripe}} was inserted. Probably that was not using polyester that was used in a cheap maid uniform cosplay costume, but surely something like a casting fabric that was used in high class formal suit.

Its design couldn’t be said as correct based on the view of traditional maid uniform, but thanks to its overall high quality it could by no means be called as a colored thing and engendered elegance instead<ref>I'm not too sure about what this should be since anything i would do to this text would change the meaning of the sentence.</ref>.

Even if they walked outside in that appearance, the people that saw it wouldn’t think “It’s cosplay”, instead there was no doubt they were going to feel that “This is fashion”. It was a workmanship that was far from amateur.

The girl power of Christine Amasaki-sensei was just too unrivaled in every aspect….

What a versatile girl….

“So!? So!?” Mio leaned her face forward and inquired.

“The cuteness of the both of you currently might have entered the top 5 of the world.”

Mio went “Yes!” and skipped around repeatedly. He could catch glimpses of the underwear from the short skirt.

“You, if you jumped around with a skirt that short, I can see it you know.”

“Ehehe, if it’s Kazu-nii then it’s okay even if it is seen though.”

Saying that bluntly without any concern, Mio pulled up her miniskirt with both hand from the front.

…Kazuki’s gaze unintentionally got sucked in. The pure white underwear was silk. And then as if it was prepared beforehand with the assumption that it would be seen, the panty was arranged with a ribbon of navy blue color that had the same tone with the maid uniform. The thighs that were fidgeting around were pressed squishily with garter belts and it looked soft just from seeing.

Even while it looked austere like a maid, it was also the obscene content of the flowery skirt.

Mio was “Ehehe, watch it more…” with her cheek blushing red ecstatically.

“Are you an exhibitionist?” Koyuki hit the hand that lifted up the skirt with a snap.

The skirt returned back to normal like a lowering down curtain. Kazuki who became trapped in a trance returned to his senses with a look of realization.

“…I think for a man, what happened to me just now cannot be helped.”

While Kazuki was bothered with Koyuki’s gaze, he cleared his throat with ‘ehem’.

“…When it became about maid uniform, Kazuki really cannot be helped. It really makes me want to draw away.”

Koyuki looked away with a ‘pui’ in a bad mood. But Kazuki was also charmed by the appearance of Koyuki that was like that.

“Koyuki too is cute…or perhaps I should say that the maid uniform this time might suit Koyuki’s style more.”

Koyuki’s white skin and cool personality and the maid uniform that changed into navy blue color enhanced each other’s prominence. The silk that glossed like a silver light also suited her. Blue and silver were [Koyuki’s color], that was what he felt.

When she was stared by Kazuki, Koyuki blushed red and curled up into herself. That figure of hers was excessively cute.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 063.jpg|thumb]]

“…Taking upon oneself to conduct a design that certainly suited the rival Koyuki…this composure and the depth of the heart are exactly where you can feel the work of the artisan. As expected, Christine Amasaki-sensei.”

“Well, this is a refined product of Napoli tailoring see.”

He didn’t get it all where is the Napoli factor in it, but anyway it was a work of a virtuoso.

“By the way putting aside the unveiling of the maid uniform. Chef, what are you going to make for tonight’s feast?”

Toward Mio’s question, the chef Kazuki looked worried with “Uu―nn”.

When he took a glance outside the window, it was already evening. There was not much time to make something complicated.

“…I wonder if something like finger food is fine.”

Finger food was a general term for something like canapé<ref>Small, open sandwich. French</ref> or sandwich, food that could be picked and eaten with one hand. Because it didn’t become a hindrance for game or conversation, it was suited for a party with many people in it.

“If you pile up good quality cheese or ham or dip sauce that are sold as ready-made goods with cracker or baguette then its appearance will also look gorgeous, and it won’t take much time to make it for the portion of many people. Adding to that, if we prepare one kind of extravagant main dish then it should be good enough to be served for a party.”

“I see. Just like a buffet party Tou-san<ref>Father, this one is also written with the kanji of step-father.</ref> had took me with before, there was also something like that.”

Headmaster Amasaki fairly seemed like someone of the society’s upper echelons. As expected from the new headmaster that stood at the top of the Knight Academy.

Kazuki began to check the content of the refrigerator.

Because they had suddenly went to west Japan, so the content of the refrigerator only had awful things inside.

“It’s not like everything has become unusable right? While Kazuki prepared the ingredients that are still usable, if Koyuki and I go out for shopping it will be more efficient won’t it?”

“There is no time so that seems good. Though it feels like my body is stabbed when I think that I will be separated for a short while with the Maid-san…”

Chef Kazuki wrote out the necessary ingredients in the memo and handed it over to maid Mio. The girl nodded repeatedly “hmm hmm” with the memo in one hand, then “We are going, Koyuki!” high spiritedly she took Koyuki’s hand.

“A, Amasaki-san…we are going outside with this appearance without changing!?”

“Because there is no time here…this maid uniform is not something to be ashamed of even if it is seen anyway!”

“In the hands of Christine Amasaki-sensei, even the food procurement of the Knight Academy is turned into a walk in the runway of fashion show huh.”

“I’m sorry, I don’t understand what you mean somewhat.”

“Fufuu―n, we are going to cast magic on the students of the whole school with our beautiful look!”

Besides the bewildered Koyuki, Mio said that while twirling and twirling in circle.

“…The both of you won’t cause anything strange from a too high tension will you?”

Mio got carried away while she also dragged Koyuki away trailingly and left the kitchen.

“Mio, if you go out in that appearance, pay attention to your skirt okay.”

Kazuki got worried about the too short skirt and pointed out. The way from the Witch’s Mansion until the school canteen was still inside the Magic Division, but recently it was not rare for the boys from the Sword Division to come here.

“You want to monopolize me that much? It’s fine, I won’t let anybody else see other than Kazu-nii for suu―re.”

Mio left the kitchen with a composed smiling face. Surely an able woman would have the hiding technique of an able woman. Though in that case he was worried for Koyuki who normally didn’t wear something like a miniskirt.

Kazuki took the ingredients from inside the refrigerator that were still usable and began the preparation.

―After a while, the kitchen’s door was knocked.

Kazuha-senpai who should be going out as a guide came in.

“Kazuha-senpai? Is something the matter with Kamimura-san?”

“That’s…it looks like she was tired after I guided her briefly, she said that she want to rest in her room until the preparation of the welcoming party is finished, so I took her back here. Though it looks like she has the mood to come out for the welcoming party.”

“…As expected, if she is suddenly tossed into a different environment then she is going to feel nervous.”

She said it herself that she was a shut-in. However he didn’t have any idea at all for how to make that kind of child to get used to a new environment.

“I, want to be a friend to Itsuki.”

Kazuha-senpai murmured with a sigh. Kazuki too nodded with a same feeling.

Kamimura-san was by no means closing her heart completely. With her own will she chose that “I will live”, as far as he could see from her relationship with Amaterasu and Ise-Udon-ojiisan, “I want friends” she was also looking for other people. She wasn’t closing her heart like how Koyuki once was.

Just surely, she only became completely timid in facing other people.

With this welcoming party, they had to show that the Witch’s Mansion accepted Kamimura-san with unending open heart. The circumstance of Kamimura-san had been told to everyone else already.

“Fu, fufufu…”

Suddenly, Kazuha-senpai leaked out a laughing voice.

“Friend…finally I can make one more friend…. I absolutely won’t let her get away…fufufu, if someone gives a kindness to someone that is in a helpless place from loneliness, it should be easy to have her eating from the palm of my hands thereafter…!”

“Senpai is unexpectedly thinking so calculatingly about this!?”

Kazuki was shocked. Her way of thinking was exactly the same like a smooth talker man that tried to make a girl who just got rejected fall for him by acting consoling the girl. It’s just too desperate, seeing her like this is just too deplorable.

“Senpai is bright, beautiful and diligent, your mood is also good and you are fun to be with. You are a person that really has no flaws that truly is flawed, despite so why is it your friends are so few like now?”

When Kazuki said that with a sigh, Kazuha-senpai went “Ugu!” and she pressed her chest as if she was just got stabbed.

Though he had already known that this person had quite a personal history, because she had already immersed in sword art since she was little and yet she didn’t really improve in the proportion of her effort, she held a complex toward her fellow swordsmen and in the end she couldn’t get along well with them.

But even so he still thought that a person this lovely shouldn’t be so overlooked to this degree.

“I don’t think I’m really that great of a person like you said but…I too want to ask why I’m like this…”

Kazuha-senpai pressed her chest and her shoulders dropped in a total dejection.

“I wonder if it’s not because when senpai is thinking of trying to make friend, doesn’t senpai become too high spirited. Like senpai always have desperation oozing out too much into your behavior or your expression…”

When he thought back again, every time she conversed with her sword training partner Hikaru-senpai, Kazuha-senpai always had a dreadful expression. It was because the partner was the big-hearted Hikaru-senpai that the situation finished with just Hikaru-senpai thinking “she acted a little suspicious didn’t she”, but if it was against normal people they might drew back completely looking at such thing.

“…Spirited you say?” Kazuha-senpai tilted her head from having no self-awareness of her behavior.

“Kazuha-senpai, when you tried to make friends, your eyes glinted fiercely like a predator seeing prey, your smiling mouth strangely lifts up and you looked like you were baring your fang, and also your cheek muscle kept shaking as if in a cramp you know.”

“I was making a face like that!?”

“Though when with me you have never made a face like that.”

Most likely that was because Kazuki was the one that was coming to pursue her to become friends with her. Kazuha-senpai directed a spirit of antagonism toward that. That was why on the contrary she acted natural to him.

Exactly because he was disliked by Kazuha-senpai, that only Kazuki managed to finally arrive at Kazuha-senpai’s honest face.

“When senpai makes a face like that and the other party understands that you are nervous, your nervousness will also get transmitted and the other side also cannot become calm when they are facing senpai. In contrast if you directed a natural smile to them, the other side too will feel calming down.”

If you directed hostility to someone it would make it easy to turn them into an enemy, and if you directed a good will without any ulterior motive then the other side would also relax their alertness. Communication was a mirror that reflected yourself.

Most likely success experience from the past meant everything for a person’s communication ability.

If a person piled up success in human relationship since the time he was small, it would inscribe confidence in him. With that confidence as weapon, he would pile up even more success and could rapidly ride up a rising current.

In reverse if he stumbled completely from the start, he would lose confidence there and would always get nervous with his body stiffening completely, piling up even more failure and losing more confidence, steadily falling into a closed vicious circle.

When a statistic concerning the birthday of professional sports athletes was taken, it was mentioned that there were many among them that were born in the month between April-June. In the time as a child there was a difference in physique between children that couldn’t be surpassed from [having been born several months earlier].

Because children were divided into grades between their year and they went through a group activity in a group based on their grade, inside that group the children that were born in April-June who had growth just several months faster had it easier to stand in superior position whether it was in sports or playing. When those children experienced victory there, that experience became confidence, which in turn incited a positive endeavor and growth. Working hard became something fun. And then they would rapidly grow and putting even more distance from their surrounding…it seemed there was such tendency like that. The thing called success experience couldn’t be looked down at.

If someone fell into a vicious circle of losing confidence, they had to grasp a success somewhere to cut through the negative circle. In order to do that, surely the assistance of people from outside would become important.

“Senpai is a really lovely person, that’s why it’s fine even if you don’t do anything special. If senpai just stop getting too spirited and make a relaxed smile, then everyone is bound to like senpai.”

“…You say to relax more…li, like this?”

Kazuha-senpai showed a wide smile. It still had an artificial feel exposed in it but―

“You are cute senpai, just like that. That cuteness entered the top ten of the world.”

She had to be given confidence. Kazuki who thought that gave a great admiration to Kazuha-senpai.

“Do, don’t flatter me! There is no need for thing like cuteness in making friends right! What’s with you saying the world top ten.”

“It’s regrettable you are not wearing maid uniform.”

“You think I care about your personal hobby like that-”

Spouting out that in a huff, nervousness disappeared from Kazuha-senpai’s expression. Thereupon a natural smile floated in her expression, wasting no time Kazuki pointed out “Senpai, that face!” Kazuha-senpai’s face blushed.

“…Kazuki is really looking at me properly huh.”

“Because Hayashizaki-style prized observation.”

“There is also nothing mistaken in your advice for sword technique until now. Got it! I will do as you say and show you that I will get along with Itsuki without fail!”

Kazuha-senpai filled herself with fighting spirit and clenched both her fists.

“I told senpai already to not get too spirited just now.”

“Kazuki…thank you okay.”

Kazuha-senpai hugged Kazuki tightly in a surprise attack.

It was too sudden that Kazuki couldn’t even return the hug. A gentle warmth. For just an instant, then Kazuha-senpai immediately separated herself resolutely in a flash. She dashed outside the kitchen without saying anything.

Kazuha-senpai who rarely became honest.

Exactly because of that, the charm of the surprise attack was plenty even though it was just a short time.

At the same time Kazuki remembered the affair in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave with Kazuha-senpai. She made him intensely conscious of her as a girl and his feelings couldn’t calm down.

After a while, Mio and Koyuki returned back in a half run from their shopping.

===Part 3===

“Kamimura-san, the welcoming party’s preparation is completed already.”

After all the preparation was finished, Kazuki knocked the door of the room that was allocated for Kamimura-san.

In answer to Kazuki’s calling, the door was opened obediently.

“Long time no see o.”

―What appeared from the door’s other side was the small middle-aged man with white skin like mochi.

It was not Kamimura-san. The one he met at the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave―Ise-Udon-ojisan.

“…Why are you-!?”

This place was not a special space like the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave, it felt really out of place if a middle-aged man this queer appeared in the place of reality.

“Itsuki said that she felt tired so she pushed the leadership of the flesh body to me and is resting o. Hyahha―! This is the first time I am in the space of real world since I was born o! Abababababa!!”

Ise-Udon-ojisan exposed the white of his eyes and stuck out his tongue from his mouth before wriggling his short limbs.

“…So you can do such skillful thing. Can you properly return to normal?”

Ise-Udon-ojisan’s deformed physique was even smaller than the small statured Kamimura-san.

When he was watching him, he was driven by anxiety of the law of conservation of mass.

“Rather than calling this a light possession, it’s just a little remaking of the existence’s surface, that’s why I can immediately return back o. Wait a second o.”

Udon-ojisan closed the door, but on the brink of the door closing he stuck out his face and added some more.

“…Itsuki really thinks inside her heart that she wants to go out to the welcoming party o. It’s just that she felt a little anxious and it became a burden on her mental state o. You might see it as trying to avoid other people but, I want you to understand that it’s not like she want to reject other people deep inside her heart o.”

“It’s okay, I understand.”

Kazuki nodded. Kamimura-san too in a certain meaning was similar with Kazuha-senpai.

“Just as expected from the man we anticipated o.”

The door closed leaving behind those words. And then from the other side of the door “CHAAAAAAAAANGE-!” a voice could be heard. And then―”Samee” “Wha- it’s not you- o! The turn is for Itsuki o! One more time, CHAAAAAAAAAANGE-!” He could hear a skilled one person conversation that he didn’t understand for what reason it was performed. It looked a little like a multiple personality. The door opened once more.

“…I, I made you wait.”

Kamimura-san peeked out her face from the door timidly.

Nervousness was transmitted from person to person. When he saw Kamimura-san’s face, Kazuki too started to feel his mental state become nervous as if something that could easily break if it was touched.

That was why if his side too became awkward, Kamimura-san would surely become even more nervous.

He understood that from his experience of capturing tough enemies called Koyuki and Kazuha-senpai.

If he had to say what aspect of him that had grown the most until now, then surely it was in this kind of aspect.

Kazuki relaxed his whole body using an ancient breathing technique and endeavored to make a truly natural expression.

“I’m the one that made you wait.”

From the beginning no matter what kind of formidable enemy that he faced, Kazuki had never exposed an unsightly sight of fumbling his act from nervousness.

“I have finished a preparation that will not be shameful even if it becomes an offering for Amaterasu-sama here.”

Kamimura-san didn’t come out from behind the door that looked shaking from fidgeting while only showing out her face.

Kazuki gently took the hand of Kamimura-san that was hiding behind the door and pulled her closer.

While Kamimura-san was someone that was scared to be disliked, she was not the type that disliked someone being over-familiar to her. As much as she could remember from the event in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave, she should like to be treated courteously.

Around that area, she was different with Koyuki that rejected other people itself for a period of time.

When Kazuki pulled her hand, Kamimura-san silently followed him along with a trot.

Various excellent cooking had been line up already on the table in the living room of the Witch’s Mansion.

“Cheers!”

After making toast with cups that were filled with bubbling carbonated juice, the circle of friends were eating as they pleased inside the wide room and began to have friendly conversations. It was really close to a buffet.

While the party was going in full swing…Kazuha-senpai went crying at Kazuki.

“Kazuki~! Itsuki got netorare-ed~<ref>Stealing another’s lover. NTR.</ref>!”

“…Netorare senpai said, but that’s a little different right?”

“But but~! Even though I have made reservation~!”

“Senpai also didn’t make any reservation right? Is senpai drunk?”

Kazuki was amazed and he did a light chop on the clamoring Kazuha-senpai’s head.

Kazuki directed his gaze to the direction that Kazuha-senpai pointed while clamoring.

When saying it from the conclusion, Kamimura-san who looked like an impregnable fortress was conquered in an instant by Lotte.

Lotte penetrated into the heart of Kamimura-san with a smiling face that looked so innocent and pure that it seemed anybody who saw it would forgive her. While making consideration to Kamimura-san’s nervousness by reading between the lines of the heart’s subtleties using {{furigana|Telepathy|Mind Sympathy Magic}}, Lotte roused her up using their common hobby of anime as conversation topic, and in the time people took to say ‘ah’ it was as if the two had found a kindred spirit in each other.

Right now that Kamimura-san had went away from Kazuha-senpai’s hand, she was sitting in a line together with three people that were Lotte, Karin, and Hikaru-senpai on the sofa in front of the TV. They quietly, heatedly conversed with each other while appreciating the anime.

“[Mobile Suit Z Galpan<ref>I think the name ‘Galpan’ here is formed from ‘gal’ or ‘girl’ and ‘pan’ or ’panty’.</ref>]…the long awaited popular anime sequel that depicted the springtime of youth of the high-school girl students that decided their [Robo-path] in a competition of zero-gravity space battle using robots that were considered to maiden’s taste since the ancient time! Those moe characters that were completely absorbed into robo-battle that completely didn’t give any consideration to safety at all, there is a ghastly degenerated beauty looking at them falling one after another throughout the battle…!”

Kamimura-san whose tension skyrocketed when it was about a field that she liked, right now she was leaning her body forward to the screen with an excited voice.

“I am a little weak to extreme anime like this desu but…yet the character’s treatment of Tonne Kobayashi who appear in succession from the previous work and now had grown into high school student make you feel an irony where you cannot say anything isn’t it? When you think back upon the climax of the previous work [Mobile Suit Galpan]…”

Lotte nodded earnestly.

“As expected of Lotte-dono, you understand…!”

Kamimura-san was staring hard at Lotte with a feverish look as if she had found an enlightened person.

Lotte was even now continuing as if to invite Kamimura-san’s sympathy.

“Even though in the previous work’s last the three sisters of Tonne – Katsune – Kikune were depicted as the symbol of hope for the next generation, in this sequel where seven years had passed, Tonne is growing as a character that possess an ego that denied the possibility that was previously hinted, she cannot restrain her young passion that is inappropriate for her true power with reason and repeatedly violated her order isn’t she desu. And then she completely died not from the attack of a powerful enemy, but from a meteor that crashed into her while she was looking aside…. I have a feeling that this ‘Z’ is a tale of ‘{{furigana|zetsubou|despair}}’ desu.”

“That’s so, in spite of how in the previous work this tale had been tied up perfectly, the author’s gloominess was coming out to the surface from writing this continuation because of commercial reason. But later on the author went [this kind of negative work cannot be left behind just like this] and then he remade it into the [New Testament version] in the end!”

“I like it that way desu. The feeling from the depiction of how strong the heart can become from the existence of important people in the surrounding…”

“As expected Lotte-dono really understands!!”

Kamimura-san finally grasped both of Lotte’s hands tightly. Lotte too grasped back with a friendly smile. At their side Karin and Hikaru-senpai were going “Z Galpan is so cool~!” and they became entranced into the robot’s action scene. The four people pressed their shoulders closer together when the ending theme streamed out and sang out ‘love or something something goes to the star of water~♪’.

Kazuha-senpai went “Hii―cc!” and exaggeratedly buried her face into Kazuki’s chest.

“I, I don’t get it at all what in the world are they talking about and I cannot participate in the conversation~! Even though I have been trying to prepare my heart’s readiness and come into contact with a natural smile just like Kazuki said~!”

“Ah―. …It cannot be helped if Lotte is the opponent, yup. There, there.”

When Kazuki caressed Kazuha-senpai’s head in order to comfort her, a small heart mark came flying and got absorbed into his ring.

Her positivity level increased. That was to say that Kazuha-senpai who was not honest was right now using the receiving shock as an excuse to come fawning to him. For such thing like Kazuha-senpai embracing him like this by her own accord to happen.

“Senpai, preferably if you want to make friends then how about you also live in the Witch’s Mansion?”

“Eh?” Kazuha-senpai raised her face from Kazuki’s chest.

“Senpai is also a Magika Stigma after all, so I think it will be recognized even if you changed division.”

Right now the academy was in the middle of converting little by little with the objective to carefully recognize the Divas outside of the Solomon 72 Pillar who had been making illegal contract until now.

If Kamimura-san could be accepted into the Magic Division, then there shouldn’t be any uncomfortable feeling in accepting Kazuha-senpai too. Whether Amaterasu or Futsunushi no Kami, both of them were Divas of the same Japanese Mythology.

“That’s…certainly…but…”

After Kazuha-senpai’s gaze wandered around from having her heart shook up, she hung her head down.

“But I’ll keep staying in the Sword Division like now. Just as I thought because first and foremost, I want to be a swordsman.”

After that with a small voice Kazuha-senpai added in mumbling “…Certainly I want to live in the Witch’s Mansion, or perhaps I should say that I want to be together with Kazuki but…”

“Is that so. If senpai has a fixation like that then it cannot be helped.”

“But Kazuki too don’t just stay cooped in the Witch’s Manssion, come play to the Sword Division too sometimes! Kazuki is the Chief Student Council President after all so it’s unfair!!”

“Now that senpai mentioned it, I haven’t been to the Sword Division since the previous uproar haven’t I?”

“You haven’t come that much!? Yosh, then come! Rather you should stay there!!”

The two arms of Kazuha-senpai that were embracing him were filled with strength, and she talked while her arms kept tightening like a bear hug. No…as expected what’s going to happen if he has a stay over there?

“Otouto-kun, night amusements is prohibited you know. It’s no good if you are not staying the night properly here.”

Kaguya-senpai clung to him from the back with a bump before she whispered into his ear. *munyu munyu*, soft sensation was pushed onto his back kneadingly. Kazuki got nervous with a twitch.

“…The student dormitory in the Sword Division has the prohibition to go in and out at night, so please do it only at daytime. Tonight we have obtained permission from Headmaster Amasaki though, we are approved to stay here until especially late.”

Kanae too cut into the conversation.

Kanae clung onto Kaguya-senpai’s waist and tore her off from Kazuki’s back forcefully before she talked angrily.

“The Sword Division is a mixed education of man and woman after all, so the students are divided into the boys dormitory and the girls dormitory. The rules are imposed stricter than the Magic Division there. …Even I had actually thought several times of going to the Witch’s Mansion for a yobai<ref>Stealing into a girl's bedroom at night to make love</ref> because I want to meet Nii-sama! If only I don’t have to be an example as the Sword Division’s president never to break the rule!!”

“I’m really glad that you are re-elected as a president once more here. I have to thank Kohaku later.”

Kazuki lightly chopped Kanae’s head.

Well, in the root she was a serious person, that was surely why she didn’t do anything wild while she was being the student council president.

“Rather than that kind of thing Kazuha-chan, come on teach me more in detail regarding that general magic.”

When Kazuha-senpai too separated her body from Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai leaped to that Kazuha-senpai as if clinging at her and asked. After that, Kanae too continued after Kaguya-senpai.

“That’s right! I too wanted to ask about that in detail!!”

Getting caught between the two that were highly praised as the academy’s strongest, Kazuha-senpai went “Eh? Eh?” and made a bewildered face.

However after she remembered something and made a face of realization with a ‘hah’, she patched up a smile in her expression and said.

“…If, if you become my friend then…I will teach you anything.”

She just remembered Kazuki’s advice didn’t she. Although there was still some slight awkwardness remaining, it was a refreshing smiling face.

“Friend-!” Kaguya-senpai embraced Kazuha-senpai.

Kazuha-senpai who was embraced turned at Kazuki who watched over them at the side and raised a voice of wonder.

“Kazuki-!? The breast of this person is amazing!”

I know. Kaguya-senpai had the habit of immediately hugging but the sensation was always amazing.

“…Friend.”

Reluctantly Kanae too took Kazuha-senpai’s hand. Doing something like this was surely a little embarrassing for her.

Those three distanced themselves from the table a little and started to talk about general magic while also exchanging performance.

“…Kazuki, are you eating properly?”

Choosing the timing when Kazuki became alone, Mio approached his side while bringing in one hand small crackers with cheese and tomato placed on it. She was still in the maid uniform. And then putting the crackers in the tip of her lips, “Nn-“ she faced Kazuki.

For her to come to him while plainly doing such thing, Mio was dreadful.

Kazuki calmed down and accepted that action of a bakaple<ref>From "baka" (stupid) + "couple"; said of the sugary, loving couples that flirt constantly without minding the TPO.</ref>. He held the other side of the cracker with his mouth while properly touching his own lips on Mio’s lips on purpose, then he buried his teeth with a snap.

After Mio ate the cracker that had been shared half, “Ehehe, you pass” she revealed a smile.

“…Aren’t you too excited in head.”

Koyuki who was in a similar maid uniform had came beside them before he realized where she made an amazed face.

“Let’s do it to Koyuki. Here.”

Kazuki took a cracker from the table and put it between his mouth and he turned at Koyuki.

Koyuki went “A, are you an idiot…”, even while saying that with her mouth “Nn” she brought her small lips near Kazuki’s cracker looking not too annoyed as she would have him believe.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chuu* Rather than saying that Koyuki received the cracker, she was sucking at Kazuki’s lips altogether. …When Koyuki was doing a kiss, she had the habit to profusely suck with passion.

Not only half, the cracker was stolen in its entirety into Koyuki’s mouth. Even so Koyuki still sucked at Kazuki’s lips for a while, finally after that she was satisfied and separated herself before chewing the cracker *mogumogu*.

“…It’s delicious, as might be expected from the food that I helped to make.” She averted her face with bright red face.

“…Kazuki!”

Hikaru-senpai who was watching anime noticed the situation here and came near them with bright eyes.

“Tou-! I don’t need any excuse like cracker or whatever! When I feel that I want to kiss I’m going to kiss immediately right away-!!”

After she gallantly proclaimed that, she suddenly stole Kazuki’s lips.

“Hoshikaze-senpai, I don’t know whether that frankness aspect of yours is just too cool or manly, but it’s lacking in girlishness you know.”

When Mio retorted from the side, Hikaru-senpai was “Nnyumu-!?” leaking out such voice and separated her lips.

“Is that so I wonder?” “That’s really so. Do it more with the feel that will make even flowers blush.” “But isn’t saying that yourself too sly?” “Romantic is something you produce with your own power.” “How difficult.”

“Hikaru-senpai, Mio too is really extreme so it’s fine if you don’t mind that.”

When Kazuki entered between the two that was in the middle of dialogue and talked, Hikaru-senpai said “I know, right?” and nodded in relieve.

“…Everyone’s heads are too excited.” Koyuki murmured.

Mio immediately retorted “You are the one that was the most passionate just now!!”

“…Putting that aside, I wonder if it’s about time for the main dish to be ready.”

Kazuki led Mio and Koyuki out of the living room and entered the kitchen.

First he took out the heat-resistant plate from the large-type oven.

The main dish’s first course was Acqua Pazza. Boiling marine products with water and wine, the so called boiled food of south Italian version. With sufficient soup pooling up on the large heat-resistant plate, a fish was wholly put in the center. A lot of shellfish and mini tomato were decorated in its surrounding, it looked completely like an article of rare beauty of gorgeous treasure box filled with the blessing of sea. But actually if one was experienced at seafood’s preliminary arrangement, this dish was also a simple cooking that could be completed just by putting it into oven after that.

Next Kazuki took the large-type pressure cooker that he had left alone for a while after turning off the fire.

One more dish was a beef stew. If pressure cooker was used then the meat could be made soft in just a short time, if he used the homemade demi-glace sauce that he stocked inside the refrigerator then it would become a genuine finishing that he wouldn’t be ashamed to show wherever he was.

The cooking tool and equipment that were prepared in the Witch’s Mansion whether its oven or even its pot were all large type items for business use. It was fine to call the kitchen as professional resource mostly. He could make cooking even for large number of people without difficulty.

He also received help from Mio and Koyuki and carried the cooking altogether with the heat-resistant plate and the pressure cooker to the living room. The gorgeous appearance and aroma raised excited cheering from everyone.

“Celebration King-sama, let this one bring you the food.”

Kohaku reverently turned to Kamimura-san and distributed the food.

Look like she found a new target for lord and retainer relationship changing from Kazuha-senpai.

“…Amazing. Even though all the food until now had been delicious, that there are still more food remaining…”

While receiving the food in large serving, Kamimura-san opened her eyes wide coweringly.

“Kamimura-san called yourself something like Celebration King after all so haven’t you eaten even better things compared to an amateur cooking of someone like me? Kamimura-san is the highest celebrated personage of the Shrine Maiden right?”

“…I’m just an ordinary person that made contract with Amaterasu secretly you know. It’s not like there is particularly an existence of a post like Celebration King in the public institution of Japan. A contract with Amaterasu is an illegal contract.”

“…Now that you said that. Then the priests and chief priest that worked in Ise Imperial Shrine didn’t know about the existence of Kamimura-san that made a contract with Amaterasu?”

“Even if I come out and introduced myself saying ‘I have contracted with Amaterasu heerree’, I’m only going to get arreeessted even faster than the priests can show their respect to me. Of course Amaterasu was happy that rituals are performed in Ise Imperial Shrine. Their faith is not a one-way traffic. But, I’m different.”

“Now that you mentioned it, I brought Kamimura-san here even though I don’t know anything about most of your personal history… What about Kamimura-san’s parents?”

While it was already too late, he thought about this girl’s life circumstances. Nevertheless, Ise was still Yamato’s territory, so when she was not in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave and was in this world there was no other choice than to come to east Japan if she thought of going to live.

However, even this girl was supposed to have family in east Japan shouldn’t she?

Kamimura-san shook her head left and right.

“I don’t particularly mind. Both my parents…had already finished my funeral. I, am originally shunned by my family because I’m a shut-in. Surely even if I just suddenly come back to life I will only be a bother.”

…Isn’t such thing just too sad?

It seemed that the relationship between Kamimura-san and her parents was not good.

But as long as she still lived―not in a half-dead condition like now but when she took back her life properly, if Kamimura-san could get back on her feet from her shut-in tendency, wouldn’t all of it be undone?

“Something like a party, truthfully it has been a while since the last time I had a birthday party when I was small…”

Kamimura-san murmured with a deeply sinking voice.

The surrounding pricked up their ears and listened attentively to her conversation with Kazuki. The atmosphere changed into a solemn and quiet one.

“Itsuki-chan, it’s fine for you to call me as Onee-chan!”

Spontaneously Kaguya-senpai hugged Kamimura-san tightly in great force.

“It’s fine to think of this Witch’s Mansion as your own home okay!!”

Kamimura-san opened her eyes wide and looked baffled, but once Kaguya-senpai hugged someone she wouldn’t let go easily like a turtle’s shell. Kamimura-san helplessly brought her food to her mouth while kept being hugged.

The moment the food touched her mouth, that side face of hers that looked slightly tense with nervousness softened faintly.

…Something like cooking was actually just a trivial thing though. He wanted her to feel once more that it was a wonderful thing that she said she wanted to live. He cooked these dishes with that thought in mind.

“Kamimura-san, how is the taste I wonder?”

“Delicious. Really…this is the first time I ate a cooking this delicious. Amaterasu too seemed to be satisfied inside me.”

But after saying such thing, Kamimura-san’s expression suddenly underwent a complete change as if a dark cloud covered her.

“…I, I become anxious about what are going to be demanded from me after being welcomed this much…even though someone like me will surely be unable to answer your expectation…”

“You are thinking too much there. We are not particularly having any ulterior motive in welcoming Kamimura-san here after all.”

“That, that’s true. I’m too roused am I, despite someone like me is just like something extra that come along with Amaterasu, I’m just misunderstanding that someone like me is the one that get welcomed…someone like me is just an extra that is like trash right.”

Uu―nn, this person….

When Kazuki felt slightly dumbfounded, Kamimura-san noticed her own response just now with a look of realization and dropped her shoulders.

“So, sorry…I realized just now, I said a troublesome thing…I’m sorry.”

She is really a person that rushed down the stair of self-torture with steady rhythm….

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 084.jpg|thumb]]

“I think that her personality is really difficult but, it’s not like there is any real harm from that anyway.”

Kazuki gently petted the head of Kamimura-san who was looking down with an expression of ruined mood.

While Kamimura-san kept looking down, a small heart mark came flying from her.

Kamimura Itsuki―34

The night of the welcoming party advanced on harmoniously.

===Part 4===

And then the ordinary usual days returned.

Kazuki and others’ original ordinary days―it also included the strict class work of the Knight Academy.

“…Because of such reasons, Japan and Yamato entered ceasefire due to the interruption of the Magic Advanced Countries, but let’s look back what kind of countries these Magic Advanced Countries are in the first place.”

Liz Liza-sensei who was in charge of magic practice’s class was brandishing teacher’s pointer inside the class today.

It was a rare classroom lecture of Liz Liza-sensei.

The students straightened their backs and sharpened their ears even more seriously compared when they are in the class of other teachers.

“You guys are not simply learning the way to use magic, but you also must pick things up fast about the society’s affairs and the international problem. After all the owner of special power has the responsibility to wield that power correctly. [Idiot who doesn’t watch his surrounding] doesn’t have the qualification to use Summoning Magic.”

Kaguya-senpai too had talked about similar thing before in the ceremonial address at the enrollment ceremony.

Kazuki reflexively looked down at the back of his left hand that he put on top of his own table.

Right there was the Stigmata in pentagram shape that he earned from his contract with Leme.

The Power of King―he possessed a special power even above all the Magika Stigmas in Japan. That was not his own conceit talking, what he had was really a top category powerful strength in Japan.

The [responsibility] that Liz Liza-sensei said felt unusually heavier in his case.

Being aware of such thing himself, he had to wield this power with consideration in his own special way.

“In the first place what is magic? What is called magic is the new possibility of human that was awakened due to the product of super alchemy technique, the <Philosopher Stone>. A power that distorted physical law with the power of thought…. Fifteen years ago, the Philosopher Stone was given birth in this world due to an alchemist that called himself Basileus Basileon.”

{{furigana|Basileus Basileon|King Among King}}…

Kazuki spontaneously realized in surprise. Leme had assigned him with a given name of [{{furigana|King|Basileus}}]. If he thought about that, it was a name with a really deep meaning.

Setting aside such Kazuki, the class continued on.

“Now, what is alchemy then. In the present era there are many things that are called alchemy, which is a technique that bring about change in material that is scientifically impossible by operating magic power and used magic but…the original alchemy was something far older in history than even magic.”

In the first place the Philosopher Stone was created by means of alchemy, and then from that magic was born in this world, so that sequence of history was something natural. In which case what was alchemy that didn’t make use of magic power?

“The original alchemy was something that caused phenomenon inexplicable from science using great effort and will power. Science researched [unchangeable law that bring about the same result no matter how many times it is tested]. However the world of mother nature where we put ourselves like this always has complex factors operating mutually. We called such environment a [complex system]. Even when we are planning to repeat the same experiment many times over, but actually even without intending it we are performing experiment in a totally different conditions every time, there is always something that we don’t notice. Just with a wind blowing in the middle of the experiment, or a slight change in temperature we already cannot say that [we are repeating the same experiment] right? Thereupon we cannot actually proclaim that [the experiment always bring about the same result]. In that aspect there is the possibility to make phenomenon that cannot be called other than mysterious phenomenon or occult to occur. Such great efforts of persistence to intentionally attempt to make [miracle born from complex system] occur is what is called alchemy.”

Making miracle occurred intentionally….

“Alchemy was born in the Middle Age. If we have to specifically say what kind of thing the alchemist at that time did…Einstein left behind words that say [Insanity is doing the same thing repeatedly yet expecting a different result], but in short what the alchemists did was doing what Einstein said continuously. They did this not in the range of several hundred of thousand times or several days just so you know, but several dozens of years, or even if several generations had passed they kept doing it in the range of several hundreds of years. Despite doing the same experiment, they earnestly waited for a different result to be produced…. That result they waited for, practically it seemed there also was the phenomenon of changing lead into pure gold there certainly.”

The students drew back from the speech. Liz Liza-sensei then continued the explanation solemnly.

“Well then, it ''seemed'' there was an organization that was continuing such insane action until they reached this present era. Fifteen years ago an organization of alchemist called <{{furigana|Liber Mundi|Almighty Wisdom of Dawn}} suddenly appeared. The leader of this organization was Basileus Basileon. He published the Philosopher Stone into this world and began to sell it with high price. When this Philosopher’s Stone is pushed against a human’s head, the stone will be buried into the head while assimilating and the human will be awakened into the power of magic. It’s pointless to just think what kind of theory it used that such thing could happen. Because at any rate it’s the product of miracle.”

Kazuki reflexively pressed his own hand onto his forehead. It was a grotesque story now that he imagined it once again.

“When the brain before and after it get filled with Philosopher’s Stone is inspected, it seems that there is no change at all in the form and nature of the brain. Despite there is no physical change at all, brain waves and brain activity that cannot be seen until that time turn visible. There is no change…in other words it means that the area of the brain that couldn’t be used before is now turned usable. It is possibly that [the sealed power of human was liberated] or something…what happened is thought to be something like that.”

“Err, sensei.”

Mio who sat in the first front row of the class raised her hand.

“What, Amasaki. For trash to think like trash and give form to its own thought is a good thing. After all proactive argument invigorated the memory of brain. Teacher like the trash that has the desire to improve itself you know.”

“A sealed power, that’s what you say, could the people from the long time ago use magic?”

Mio stood up and inquired and then she sat once more.

“That’s a natural question. When do you think the time that you called a long time ago happened…. Even though the fossils of Australopithecus or Ramidus ape man had been discovered many times over, there is no discovery of traces of the existence of magic technique in the ancient times. How mysterious right. Such argument is also related with human race’s evolution and spreading. In places like Europe they totally ignored things like archaeology and <Resurrection of Mythology Era Theory> that say [what is called Mythology is the record of reality of human races when they could use magic] become the mainstream there but, well, it’s contradictory with Japan’s scientific society that is based on archaeology isn’t it.”

“…In other words, what does it mean?”

Toward Mio who was still tilting her head, Liz Liza-sensei said a curt comment of “It’s things that we don’t understand. There are aspects of magic that is pointless to be kept pondered.”

“So, with the profit from the sales of the Philosopher’s Stone, <Libel Mundi> became an existence so enormous that grasped the entire world at the time just as you all know. This world has been conquered before by a secret society. But it seemed there was an internal conflict in the organization, and the leader Basileus Basileon was assassinated. Though there are also believers that claimed he is still surviving because his corpse wasn’t discovered. Anyway the outcome from that, <Libel Mundi> was divided among its headquarters in Britain and its six branches in various countries. Those parts of organization were absorbed by the countries. The Britain headquarters into Britain, Germany branch into Germany…like that the Great Seven Magic Advanced Countries were born.”

Now that she mentioned it this was a class about the Magic Advanced Countries.

Finally the discussion reached the main topic.

There was once a group that accomplished world domination, and then with that group split off the Magic Advanced Countries….

“Now then, if I have to say why such details is important to the explanation of the current international states, that’s because Libel Mundi’s headquarter and branches each came into contact with different Mythologies and Divas and then they either researched it or embracing faith. And then it was taken over by each Magic Advanced Countries and made into state religion after that. In other words…”

That time Liz Liza-sensei used the blackboard for the first time, what was noted down there was like this.

Britain―Celtic Mythology

Italia―Greece Mythology

Germany―Norse Mythology

Russia―Slavic Mythology

China―Taoism Mythology

Japan―Solomon 72 Pillar (Non-faith)

America―Unknown

“About America they are not really known. They are outstandingly applying isolationism and doesn’t try to connect with other countries after all. Even in the affair this time only America is the one that doesn’t come.”

…It was right about this time. Suddenly Kazuki looked up at the clock in the classroom and he ran his thought.

Right about now, the important people of the government were supposed to be in a meeting of talk with the envoys of Britain – Italia – Germany – Russia.

After doing small scale meetings several times for a while, in the weekend Japan and Yamato and the envoys would all gather and opened the [mass conference], that was what he was told.

Kazuki was excluded from such table of diplomacy.

All that would be going on from now on was going to progress in the place Kazuki had no knowledge on.

Kazuki was a student so it was only something natural.

Receiving lesson like this in class was only natural…. Even if he was called a King, he was just a mere student.

“A hot topic like this will of course appear in the test. There are some delay that appear in the class but the end of term exam will be still conducted just as scheduled, so don’t you dare neglect your study and focus yourself to the quest and the practical skill!”

The shriek of the students broke out inside the class that was usually obedient.

“Don’t get noisy for every little thing! No way the exam will be suspended just because of an accident in the level of west Japan become independent and a part of the students got conscripted. After all you first years don’t even have midterm exam anyway.”

The first year of the Magic Division was exempted from the midterm examination. There was still a lot of the students who still hadn’t succeed in their <Contract Ceremony> at this period, because of that the contract was given maximum priority.

Therefore the end of term examination’s material covered all they studied throughout the whole year and it turned into a frightening obstacle.

“The students who were taken along to west Japan couldn’t participate in the class so it might feel unfair. But during that period, the class for practical skill was prioritized. After all it was inevitable that there were a great number of people that were not strong in practical skill among the remaining students. Because of that reason going along to west Japan cannot become an excuse. Spend your time practicing hard! That’s all!”

After Liz Liza-sensei threw a large bomb to the students, Liz Liza-sensei exited the classroom.

The students made a stir. Mio who was in a separate seat came around to Kazuki’s seat.

“Wait a second Kazuki, are you okay? If you like, it’s fine for you to get taught by this me who is also rank A in study! Fuffu―nn! I will work you hard earnestly every night-♪”

It seemed like Mio had a great confidence in her study, she treated the agonizing cries in the surrounding as if it was someone else’s problem smiled radiantly at Kazuki with her chest puffed up. However Kazuki too was keeping his cool and answered.

“For the moment, I haven’t been lacking in reviewing the lessons for a while so I think I’m going to be fine. My score shouldn’t fall below the average.”

Kazuki was still much more inferior in practical skill compared to Mio or Koyuki. Even while putting his utmost effort in that, Kazuki also had the awareness that he mustn’t get left behind even in the classwork too.

“Muu―, boring, boring, you have no cuteness!”

Mio who seemed to want to get relied on by Kazuki came punching repeatedly at Kazuki’s shoulder.

Kazuki said “That’s because I’m not aiming for something like cuteness” and smiled wryly.

“But let’s do a study group with everyone! Come on, all of you too!”

Mio exchanged looks with Koyuki who was behind Kazuki and Kamimura-san in Kazuki’s side.

Kamimura-san received the favor of having the previous person besides Kazuki move away and sat there. It was an unbecoming special treatment for the Magic Division’s spartan education, but it couldn’t be helped if he thought about the girl’s delicate mental state.

There was a value in treating the girl specially as the contractor of Amaterasu who held the key in their battle with Yamato.

Such girl was lying on top of her desk with complete exhaustion.

“…To get dragged forcefully and make to attend a school that I don’t want to go to…moreover there is also tests…”

“Doesn’t that make Kamimura-san feel the wholesome springtime of youth like this?”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, Kamimura-san was “Ugyaa―!” while raising a strange voice and she raised her face.

“Such bright energy is a poison for me see! Ugyaaa―! I have the feeling that all the gaze in this classroom are directing contempt at me! It’s better for this world to just perish!!”

“…Whaa―tt is she saying, this child?”

Mio was taken aback from Kamimura-san’s conduct. For a human like Mio that was like a lump of bright energy who tended to stand out from her great confidence in herself, it seemed that Kamimura-san’s conduct was really something that was hard to understand.

Nevertheless Mio didn’t even harbor any feeling like exclusiveness against foreign things right now. She was just merely looking into Kamimura-san’s expression with a pure countenance.

Kamimura-san twitched and once more lied on top of her desk in order to hide her face.

“School is scary…school caste is scary…”

“It’s fine, this Knight Academy run under a complete doctrine of strength after all. So if you are strong then anything is allowed you know.”

When Kazuki said that, Kamimura-san’s shoulders shook with a twitch.

“Don’t tell me…even if you say that, here is an insular island country that valued peace so much that the people even turned malicious…. This country is an absolute world that valued communication ability rather than strength…. Strong person is ostracized, sticking out nail get hammered down, the riajuu<ref>Person who is satisfied with his or her real (offline) life</ref> with refreshing smile get ahead at life in turns…. That kind of world…. For a doctrine of strength’s culture to take root in this kind of country should be impossible…”

“No, this is a school that is raising knights geared towards battlefield. There is no room for pigheaded heart that is bullying strong people here.”

“But I’m not strong or anything…”

Even now Kamimura-san was persistently venting out anxious voice.

It seemed this girl was probably starving for words of [It’s okay] .

Her appearance that looked liked she was going to run away from the surrounding was completely like a young child that got lost from her parent.

“No, Kamimura-san’s true strength is without a doubt top class in this academy…you are everyone’s hero!”

When Kazuki spoke empathically, Kamimura-san lifted her face and her eyes slightly brightened.

For some reason it seemed she had quite a confidence in her magic ability.

Because that was her very bond with her only friend Amaterasu.

The classmates at their surrounding went “That child who seemed to have special circumstance, I hear she is strong!” “She is at a level where she got recognized by the Chief President!?” and made a stir. Kazuki intentionally raised his voice so that it was audible to the surrounding before.

Outside of Kamimura-san’s field of vision, Kazuki was waving his wrist up and down to send a hand sign as if saying [Say it more, say it more].

Everyone went along with Kazuki in good cheers and went “Awee―some!” “Awee―some!” rousing up the atmosphere.

All of a sudden Kamimura-san lifted up her upper body.

“FUOO…you are saying that in here I’m not a person scorned because of my suspicious behavior…? I am a hero!? I, come across a sanctuary in here!!”

“Well, result is also an aspect of strength, so if your studies turned out no good then your evaluation will go poof though.”

Koyuki murmured idly.

Kamimura-san’s face became pale in the blink of eye and she lied down on the desk once more.

“Kamimura-san…you are not good at studying?”

“My studies stopped at the first semester of my middle school first year. Since that time I have been a shut-in all along.”

The surrounding classmates leaked out their voices saying “That girl, I heard she is an idiot” “Ee~, so she is an idiot”.

“Now I am being scorned! If there is a hole I want to get holed in one and die with a splat!!”

“It’s fine you see, everyone will teach you. That’s why let’s hold a study group with everyone.”

“When you teach me it turned out that I’m more of an idiot than you imagined…even if such thing happen, you won’t scorn and get angry at me?”

Kamimura-san lifted her face with a glance and stared at Kazuki. It was a gaze that was asking to be spoiled by him.

“I won’t do that, no way.”

Kazuki persevered and strongly encouraged her. He did it in order to grant her a peace of mind. With a plop, a small heart mark emerged out from Kamimura-san’s chest and it was absorbed into the ring of Solomon.

“I too want to get taught desu~!”

Hearing the uproar, Lotte too came along with an urgent expression.

“Now that you mentioned it Lotte is a year younger aren’t you.”

Lotte was not outdone by her surrounding when it came to study of magic, but she was having a hard battle in the general class.

She seemed to have it hard especially in the study of science. It was because in her motherland science had fairly retrogressing.

The other Magic Advanced Countries were religious country. Accordingly it seemed there were those who had a dogma that denied science technology.

“Yes…I’m trying desperately to catch up though.”

“Lotte cannot cheat with Telepathy?”

When Mio said that nonchalantly, Lotte went “Hah!” while making a face as if realization had been brought to her.

“Oioi, what are you saying there.”

When Kazuki reflexively interposed that talk, Lotte went bashful with “Ehehe”.

“It’s a joke desu. The most that I can perceive somehow with Telepathy is only obscure emotion desu. If I want to feel it clearer then a magic power light will break out. If that happen then the cheating will get exposed desu.”

“Magic too is not almighty huh.”

“That’s why please teach me to study too desu~”

Lotte took hold of Kazuki’s hand and shook it up and down. Seeing that [skillful spoiled] figure, Kamimura-san said “As expected from Lotte-shishou<ref>Master/Teacher</ref>…” and directed an envying look at Lotte.

===Part 5===

After school ended, Kazuki visited the Sword Division just as he promised.

“Welcome, to the Sword Division!”

Kazuha-senpai gave him a welcome happily.

Both of them faced each other in the central fountain plaza that separated the Magic Division and the Sword Division.

“You look really happy, senpai.”

“…There is nothing wrong with me feeling happy here.” Kazuha-senpai pouted her lips to hide her embarrassment.

“No, I ‘m just thinking that senpai showed your honesty to me. I’m wondering how happy senpai feel.”

“Shaddup! Shaddup! Come on, let’s not waste any time!!”

Kazuha-senpai linkled her hand tightly with Kazuki’s hand and she guided Kazuki inside the grounds of the Sword Division.

The Sword Division was once destroyed from the attack of the Quad Core Magica, but while Kazuki and the others were fighting at west Japan the reconstruction had been finished.

Not only it was built back to how it was before, its facility was also expanded. The Sword Division’s facilities were inferior in various aspects compared to the Magic Division, but the disparity had begun to be negated.

The opinion of Kazuki and Headmaster Amasaki’s opinion coincided with each other and they were bringing the Sword Division and the Magic Division closer to equality little by little.

Crossing the bridge above the pond that was filled with floating lotus flower, the both of them were walking following the path that was dotted with stepping stones and stretching up and down the artificial hills in the garden. In contrast with the Magic Division’s western garden that was divided orderly, the Sword Division’s Japanese garden imitated the nature in a jumble with deep charm. Whichever one that he walked, both garden had a very good atmosphere.

“If senpai want we can link arms like the time in Ise, it will be better like that.”

While feeling the warmth of Kazuha-senpai’s palm, Kazuki talked with a light tone.

“Stupid-! If we do that kind of thing inside the school, we are going to be thought as a bakaple and it’s going to become a strange rumor you know-!”

“But I think just by holding hand and walking together it will already create strange rumor like that though.”

After Kazuki pointed that out, Kazuha-senpai groaned “Uu~” but she didn’t try to separate their hands.

And then actually, while they were walking the students of the Sword Division that happened to pass them through sporadically were throwing their gaze at this side and gossiping in whispers.

“Ah, it’s the Chief President and Tsukahara-san” “There is a rumor that their relation is good but, looks like it’s true” “Tsukahara-san, recently she become bright isn’t she” “Feels like she become easy to talk with” “Man really change woman eh~”

Kazuha-senpai’s body trembled with a twitch and she released Kazuki’s hand completely.

But Kazuki as if he was saying that he didn’t mind whatever people talked about, embraced Kazuha-senpai’s waist with one hand tightly. The separated two people became tightly glued on their hips.

From the surrounding students, with the girl as the core raised up their voices “Kyaa―” “How nice, how nice―!”

“Ka, Kazuki-! Geez! Come here a little!”

Even while Kazuha-senpai didn’t try to shake off Kazuki, she pulled Kazuki into the bushes behind the school building in order to get far away from people’s eyes.

It was a corner dark where people’s eyes and even sunshine were blocked by leafs.

“…About how the surrounding is tolerant about how you get along well with a large number of girls, I think that’s because there is nothing graphic in your relation with girl.”

Kazuha-senpai lowered her voice and gave him a warning.

It was an expression in a roundabout way but Kazuki understood it intuitively.

The power of magic distorted reality due to strong thought. There was the case where that power was invoked unconsciously.

Because of that contraception for male and female became unreliable. A strong feeling that desired each other made any contraception method completely ineffective. The result was that the relation of man and woman in the present era became something more prudent.

Female prized their chastity and it was not rare for them to protect their purity until marriage.

Kaguya-senpai when she was made excited by Asmodeus or Hikaru-senpai whose self awareness as a girl was thin were quite dangerous in their awareness around this area but…. However, exactly because of that even if there was a male that got along well with multiple girls the surrounding didn’t really mind it. That was what Kazuha-senpai wanted to say.

“But if, only if…if there is a student around you that become pregnant and dropped out or take a break from school come out, you will lose the trust as a Chief Student Council President, no, as a Knight. That’s why…it’s fine even if you flirt with other girls but you absolutely mustn’t cross that one line, you get it.”

For Kazuha-senpai who had criticized Kazuki’s harem state since they first met, that warning was surely a compromise of her. At the same time, it was also a reasonable warning as a person.

Kazuki embraced Kazuha-senpai closer gently before lightly brushing away her bangs and kissed her forehead.

“…My heart is satisfied just doing this so it’s fine senpai.”

Kazuha-senpai stood on her tiptoes and kissed back at Kazuki’s cheek.

“…Are you really satisfied with just that?”

After she distanced her lips, Kazuha-senpai whispered into Kazuki’s ear.

Even though she was the one that gave him the warning, it was a sweet whisper coming from herself that tried to seduce him.

Senpai’s expression too was colored with a sweet color.

Kazuki tightly embraced Kazuha-senpai strongly, and kissed her lips to lips. Kazuha-senpai too embraced Kazuki back, and glued herself at him as if rubbing her soft body to him.

Whether their chest or their hips, both were sticking close at each other. A strong kiss and embrace that were trying to blend their whole body.

Kazuki felt a déjà vu toward that warmth―he remembered the time in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave when he was embracing Kazuha-senpai in naked while kissing. At that time he was completely thinking “I want to keep more like this”.

At that time they didn’t go further than that, was not because of the power of their reason, but it was nothing more than because the rock door opened and Amaterasu appeared.

While hugging at each other with senpai, Kazuki felt a shiver. He absolutely mustn’t lay his hand on these lovely girls. ‘I need a steel-like reasoning’, Kazuki once more thought.

Kazuki softly released her lips. Kazuha-senpai was intoxicated and making a drunk expression from the kiss.

How cute. As long as someone is a man then surely everyone will think so.

Doing his best to restrain his feeling of cherish, Kazuki opened his mouth.

“Then let’s continue the tour of the Sword Division, please take care of me.”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression returned to the color of reality.

“…Right. I got it, let’s go.”

Kazuha-senpai slapped her face with both her hand *PAN!* vigorously. By dong that she tightened her expression, then she took Kazuki’s hand and led him out from behind the school building.

Once again, the tour was restarted while the students at their surrounding bantered about them.

“That building is the female student dormitory where we lived.”

Kazuha-senpai talked while pointing at a building that looked like a Japanese castle with tiled roof stacked like layers. When he came here before there was no high-rise building like this, it was supposed to be just building in the style of row house before.

“It was reconstructed gorgeously like a castle. Everyone in the Sword Division is grateful to you for your stance of equality with the Magic Division. The room and the like turned out really spacious.”

Kazuha-senpai opened her hands wide and made a gesture, conveying her joy to Kazuki.

Like usual the surrounding Sword Division students were looking at them with teasing eyes and leaking out whispering voice cheerfully.

―However gazes that could be said to be filled with good will were mixed among those.

He could also feel sometimes gazes that contained slight thorn.

‘What’s with that’, Kazuki tilted his head. Perhaps it was not as simple as Kazuha-senpai said where all the students of the Sword Division gave their support to Kazuki.

“And then this way is where the dojo…”

Kazuha-senpai didn’t show any sign of noticing such gazes and gave Kazuki a tour inside the school cheerfully as if displaying her own collection.

The ordinary days were passing through.

Passing the days in the Knight Academy, finally the weekend came.

“Otouto-kun, so you really remember about your promise of going to a date with me!!”

When it became Sunday and Kazuki invited Kaguya-senpai to a date, senpai was smiling widely with a bright expression in a happy mood. That’s right, before this Kazuki had promised to go for a date with Kaguya-senpai.

Kaguya-senpai who turned up at the meeting place in front of the station was in a white one-piece with no sleeve that really suited the early summer.

Kazuki embraced senpai’s waist. The cloth of the one piece intended for summer was thin, Kaguya-senpai’s soft waist was directly transmitted to his palm. “Fufufu-“ Kaguya-senpai happily leaned her body on him and the two of them departed for their date while nestling close at each other.

Both of them rode the magic light train.

Their destination was a farm in the rural area secluded from the capital city area.

It was called with name <Animal Contact Farm>.

It was a facility not with the objective of raising animal for livestock but for sightseeing.

Kazuki had a really hard time in choosing the location for the date.

Failure was absolutely unforgivable. Quite a long time had passed since his promise for a date and also during that time Kaguya-senpai had completely mistaken Kazuki’s speech and conduct as [researching romantic in preparation for the date with her]. Kazuki had come under an abnormal pressure.

There Kazuki tried to rely on Hikaru-senpai. As a [close friend] that had accompanied Kaguya-senpai even longer than Kazuki, there was no doubt that she surely could grant him a wonderful expertise.

“Things that Kaguya like? Nn―, she unexpectedly like animal you know. She is absurdly affectionate to animal.”

Hikaru-senpai answered like that.

“I see, thank you very much! But I don’t think it’s particularly unexpected though.”

“Eh, isn’t it unexpected? See, Kaguya is an ‘S’ so I thought she is going to torment the animal! But she is just being affectionate to the animal with all her heart! Unexpected right!?”

“I don’t think that Kaguya-senpai personally is that much of an ‘S’ though…. For Hikaru-senpai to come across Kaguya-senpai’s ‘S’ tendency, isn’t there a little ‘M’ tendency in Hikaru-senpai instead?<ref>S refers to Sadist and M refers to Masochist.</ref>”

“I’m not an ‘M’ you know!?”

―There was that kind of conversation. And then Kazuki decided on this date course under such scrupulous investigation. And then when they finally arrived in the destination area…,

“Hoo―ww―cuu―tee-!!”

…Kaguya-senpai reacted exactly just as he imagined.

Kaguya-senpai leaped toward [Animal Contact Plaza ~Rabbit Zone~] with a violent dash.

“UOOOOOOOOOO-!” Raising such strange voice “Nyaa―! Goronyaa―!!” raising cat’s purring voice, Kaguya-senpai hugged a fluffy rabbit while petting it back and forth repeatedly.

Her tension was raising too much and she turned into a strange person to her heart’s content.

“Senpai, rabbit’s crying voice is not [nyaa―] but more like a [puu].”

“Puu? That’s Koyuki-chan crying voice right?”

“The trademark gag of that voice is from rabbit. The phrase trademark gag feels wrong though.”

Kazuki too lifted up a young small rabbit and started to cuddle it fluffily.

The rabbits turned to these two and [puu] mumbled out a crying voice like that.

“They cried! Moreover they don’t even run away from human at all. Ufufu, you are cute, really cute♪”

“The domesticating of the animal in this farm is very good isn’t it?”

While the two were frolicking with the rabbits, a caretaker uncle wearing a hat and overalls walked approaching them and replied to Kazuki’s words.

“For some reason with the birth of magic in this world as the impetus, there is this impression that the animals turned amiable to human.”

Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai went “Eeh!?” in shock hearing that unexpected words. “Though there is no basis whatsoever scientifically in it though” After giving that preface, the uncle continued his story with a face of marvel himself.

“I think that it’s too conceited to consider that when there is a strange phenomenon that happened in the world, only human that get affected while there is no effect at all to the animal. It is said that all humans are connected through Astrum in the depth of their heart or something like that, but if that so then the animals too are supposed to be connected through Astrum. And then Demon Beast are born from Astrum, but couldn’t it be that such thing is a gathering of ''the detestable aspect of animals’ latent consciousness assembly'' that become Demon Beast. Though this is just my personal thought.”

Demon Beast was called as [human race’s absolute enemy]. At the same time Kazuki remembered that a great numbers of Japanese Mythology Diva was existences that symbolized [worship and fear to nature].

He felt that the hypothesis that the uncle said had quite a power of persuasion of its possibility.

“Next there is also Telepathy. It might be feeble but couldn’t that come into existence between human and animal too. To put simply, the animals too is one of the members of this world.”

“I think I can say yes to that thought-!”

Kaguya-senpai’s voice was excited from feeling pleased of such thought.

Guided by the caretaker, Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai moved to the fence of the other animals. The rabbits accompanied them until the farthest the fence allowed from the regret of parting with the two, making Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai even more softened.

“This alpaca was popular a long time ago”, or “Snake too is friendly toward people you know”, the caretaker introduced them to various animals. Kaguya-senpai rubbed her cheek to the strange face of the alpaca, twining around a snake around her neck like a muffler’s replacement, she was showing a state of great delight.

So far it was a success. But today’s plan didn’t end with just this.

It couldn’t be said as romantic with just this much.

“Senpai, I have also make a booking for just the two of us at the horse-riding experience course, let’s go.”

“Horse riding!? We can ride a horse<ref>Here Kaguya is talking like an excited kid</ref>!? Moreover we are going to ride together!?”

Kazuki pulled her hand and led her to the stable inside the farm.

It was horse. The horse that was entered inside the stable noticed Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s approach and it protruded its unexpected large face outside with a neigh. “Dohyaa~” Kaguya-senpai raised a strange voice.

A female caretaker handed Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai some boots.

“Please change your shoes with those. You are going with a course without helmet aren’t you?”

Kazuki nodded toward the confirmation of the caretaker.

The magicians that were awakened in this present era could protect their body with the defensive magic power.

Because of that all kind of insurance and warranty went unneeded and in exchange service industry in the form of leisure with cheap price multiplied. It was limited to service for those in the age range between the later half of the tens until the twenties when they had vigorous magic power.

Kazuki who had limited pocket money was of course choosing to reserve in this form.

“This horse had earned around three hundred million monetary award when he was still active in horse racing you know.”

“Three, three hundred million!?”

While saying that triumphantly as if it was her own achievement, the caretaker lady was leading the horse that Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai would ride after this. Kaguya-senpai raised a curious voice while chasing the tail of the horse.

“I have never imagined riding horse in a date!”

“Before this, we were fighting enemy that came from China riding horse, so I was thinking of trying to ride a horse for a little.”

“I see, this is also very interesting in that kind of meaning too. Knowing your enemy before the battle isn’t it?”

For a moment, Kaguya-senpai’s expression turned serious.

But that expression immediately crumbled now that they had reached the point where they were going to ride the horse.

First she put her foot on the stirrup on the left side of the horse and then got on its back. Thereupon Kaguya-senpai’s expression turned “Wawawaa, it’s high!” into panic. Even though she would be fine even if she fell because of her magic power, humans had an instinctive fear of height.

Kazuki followed up next and rode behind Kaguya-senpai. Then he encircled his hands around Kaguya-senpai in the front like he was hugging her to grasp the rein, Kaguya-senpai then “Thi, this is so romantic!!” said so in high spirits.

“Don’t curl up your back and stick out your chest, then please support your weight in the saddle using your ischial bone<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ischium</ref>.”

According to the instruction of the caretaker Onee-san, rather than sitting on their bottom, they need to put their weight a little in their front section and their upper body need to take an upright posture from the horse.

“Thi-this posture, feels a little strange somehow."

Kaguya-senpai whispered a little. Strange feeling…?

From there the caretaker Onee-san taught them how to use the reins.

“The horse remembered the course and they will walk on their own accord, so it’s okay even if you don’t pay attention. Please think of the reins as something to complete the atmosphere.”

She concluded the explanation concisely, then the caretaker Onee-san rode a different horse.

The Onee-san’s horses walked ahead, Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s horse was following along too.

It seems the horses were trained for the use of riding, so they were pretty calm. It was shaking, but the horse’s movement didn’t have any instability. Certainly, there was no feeling that the horse needs any instructions even with humans on top of it.

“If the horse stops to eat grass in the roadside, please use the reins to pull its neck from the grass and kick with your leg as hard as possible.”

“We have to kick it? How pitiful.” Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows.

“If you don’t kick it as hard as possible, it won’t get the signal.”

“…Its really pitiful and painful if you see it from the horse’s point of view, right?”

Kazuki could comprehend it, then the Onee-san also laughed “Right, right, that’s so.” and rode further ahead. Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s horse was also following along on its own accord. They passed the time elegantly.

The horse riding course Kazuki reserved was not a simple circle course.

It surrounded the ups and downs of the hills besides the ranch, a tracking course inside the mother nature.

“When going uphill, lean your body forward, when going downhill bend your body backward. Please keep your balance, okay?” The Onee-san advised so. Kazuki and Kaguya did as what she instructed. Each time they did that, the body of Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai touched against each other.

Along the natural road filled with broken branches scattered about, the horse kept advancing forward without care and stepped on those with its hooves. The horse entered the green dense forest course.

“Oohh, how romantic! This is a really good atmosphere!”

Kaguya-senpai was in high spirits when she saw the scenery from the horseback.

The caretaker Onee-san that was leading in front of them was taking into consideration of their status as a couple and kept quiet. She didn’t even look back at all.

Suddenly Kaguya-senpai raised “Nn…” a troubled voice.

“Ka-Kazuki-kun…this vertical vibration is, that is, gradually, somewhat…like climbing a pole…”

“Climbing a pole? What are you saying senpai? Also, calling me Kazuki-kun…”

When senpai called him using that name…. At times when senpai retained her reasoning, she called him as [Otouto-kun] in order to preserve her dignity as a senior.

Senpai turned back to glance at Kazuki a bit.

Those pupils were―turned into violet color like when Asmodeus’s magic power was rising to the surface.

“…Senpai, you're turned on in this kind of place!?”

Kazuki whispered in small voice.

“Nn, no, this is…I also don’t plan to be like this…. Yet there was still part of Asmodeus’ magic that I used a lot from the other day that still remained all along…. And then while Kazuki-kun hugged me, this vertical vibration is, that…at my bottom and back…”

Kaguya-senpai twisted her body restlessly.

This is bad, if it had became like this senpai couldn’t be stopped.

“Kazuki-kun, please…” Kaguya-senpai leaked a coaxing voice.

Kazuki directed his eyes toward the caretaker Onee-san who was leading them. As long as there was no huge accident happening, it didn’t seems like she would turn her attention to this way.

But if this horse riding course reached the end…!

While the Onee-san was not looking, he must disperse Kaguya-senpai’s mood!

Usually senpai would get satisfied after he hugged her tightly and caressed her back for a long period of time. But this time he didn’t have that kind of time….

“Understood, Kaguya. I’ll leave the rein in Kaguya’s hand.”

Kazuki handed over the reins while whispering near Kaguya’s ear.

Kaguya wouldn’t be able to do anything in this posture. Kazuki had to grant pleasure to Kaguya proactively.

Kazuki embraced Kaguya from behind closely. And then he stroked Kaguya’s stomach gently across the soft cloth of her one-piece dress. Her sensitivity was currently amplified several times over, she could attain great pleasures just by having her back and stomach caressed gently. However,

“…Kazuki-kun…” Kaguya raised an unsatisfied voice.

…To answer her pleading in this limited time, he need to act bolder compared to how he usually was.

Kazuki made a momentous decision, he reached his hand toward Kaguya’s chest―her breasts.

He lifted the large bulge gently with both hands, it had such heavy and thick feeling. The feedback he felt from his hand was so heavy. At the same time he buried his fingers on her cloth and felt something soft beyond the thin fabric.

Without change, Kazuki massaged those softness skillfully. What he felt from his fingers were something so frightfully soft.

“Nn! Ahnn!”

Kaguya leaked out stimulating breaths. A breathing that looks like she tried to endure a large voice of pleasure from leaking.

That was, while Kazuki was toying around with those softness he rapidly turned even more intense. Her reaction had already passed the realm of ticklish. Breaking through that territory, it could be seen that Kaguya-senpai clearly felt good.

Kazuki also became heated up inside his mind, he couldn’t stop anymore.

The horse keep walking ‘pokupokupoku’ ahead steadily. Pushing into that rhythm, Kazuki continued his massage. Kaguya-senpai's breath rapidly turned wild, she twisted her body on top of the saddle, sometimes sweet voices like “Nnnh!” or “Yaahn!” leaked from her lips.

“Haah haah…Kazuki-kun, please…more…”

Kaguya separated her right hand from the rein, then she undid the shoulder straps of her one-piece dress. Kazuki removed his hands from her chests reflexively. Thereupon, the upper garment of the one piece dress fell down from Kaguya’s upper body without resistance.

The dress Kaguya wore was the type that inserted cups in the inside to support the breasts.

In short, Kaguya was going no-bra behind the dress. Kazuki opened his eyes wide in amazement because of Kaguya’s bold action.

In a surprise attack, Kaguya’s bare breast shook like a jelly. No, that’s not the correct word, they were BOOBS.

Kazuki reflexively gulped his saliva while taking in the meaning of Kaguya’s bold “Please.”

Kazuki checked the reaction of the caretaker Onee-san in front of them once more. She was totally unaware of anything they did behind her. However they had already passed half of the course, the time limit was approaching. She couldn’t be allowed to see this kind of appearance.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 111.jpg|thumb]]

Staring at a girl’s naked upper body this brazenly was the first time for Kazuki.

Moreover, when it comes to Kaguya’s huge breast…!

Those large globes were going to be held tightly by himself.

A nervousness that he never felt in any kind of battle he was involved until now made Kazuki’s brain lose its mind.

Kazuki resolved himself. He stretched his hand to those abundant bulges.

Those tits beautiful shape were not crumbling because of its size, he lifted them carefully. Its softness couldn’t be compared to when he touched them across the clothes, his fingers sink into them flabbily. Those tits had a profound sense of weight. Different from when he touched them over the clothes, all of those tits wight rested in Kazuki’s palm. And then, it was warm. Kaguya’s bare skin was far smoother compared to when he felt them beyond the clothes.

The glossy and soft mass hadn’t even settled down inside Kazuki’s palm when he already massaged them lightly.

This is the first time Kazuki had ever touched breasts directly, Kaguya wore a happy expression ecstatically.

Her tits were not only soft, those pink tips that looks like flower buds swelled out, it turned hard little by little. It was the response from Kaguya’s body that had learned pleasure.

Kazuki’s hands approached those tips little by little.

When Kaguya notice what he was doing, her looks was filled with feeling of expectation.

Kazuki stimulated those tips like he was plucking a flower with his hands.

“The-there…! Over there, more…♥”

He rolled around those tips with the ball of his fingers gently. Kaguya whose whole body were so sensitive because of Asmodeus’ influence “Nnnn♥” bent her spine backward and then she ‘bikubiku’ trembled violently.

“…mming! Don’t, …mming!!” Kaguya leaked unintelligible sounds from her mouth.

With sensation that was like the surge of a big tsunami, Kaguya forgot herself and started to react intensely. Kazuki anxiously checked the caretaker Onee-san’s back one more time.

It’s still okay. He returned his gaze back to Kaguya.

Then suddenly, he felt envy to the saddle that transmitted the vibrations to Kaguya’s lower body.

It was not only Kazuki’s both hands that gave the pleasure to Kaguya, but also the vibration of this saddle.

Kazuki separated his right hand from Kaguya’s breast and reached toward Kaguya’s right thigh. He stimulated her inner thigh in a surprise attack. While Kaguya was trembling in pleasure, she looked back to Kazuki with eyes that were filled with even more anticipation.

Kaguya hoped for even greater pleasure.

Kazuki moved his hand little by little even deeper into Kaguya’s inner thigh, his hand slide into the space between Kaguya-senpai and the saddle.

Is she sweating? There was a wet sensation.

Kaguya clapped her hands on her mouth “Nnnnnn―!!” and raised a muffled scream.

And then her whole body rippled, like everything she had stored until now were exploding.

‘Bikunbikun’<ref>I think you know that this is the SFX for trembling</ref> Kaguya’s body pulsated in the middle of Kazuki’s arms.

This reaction was not sufficient with only once. He must continue a little bit more for Kaguya to cool down from her condition, Kazuki understood that from his experience.

Since there was not much time left, he must stimulated her even more intensely.

That’s why he continued to stimulate those sensitive place like he was digging deeper.

“……! ……!!” Kaguya convulsed fiercely two times, three times. The sensation was amplified many times over, Kaguya’s pleasure was endlessly deep. It went higher without any end in sight.

She was drenched with sweat in the middle of Kazuki’s arm, the scent of a girl lingered in the air richly. Kazuki too keep stimulated Kaguya in a trance. His instinct as a man was fired up to make her experienced the happiness of girl.

She trembled many times over, finally Kaguya-senpai’s body slumped over tiredly. The rein slipped off from her hand. Kazuki picked it up in panic.

When he peeked at her expression, the color of Kaguya’s eyes gradually returned back to normal.

A thin trail of saliva was flowing down from Kaguya’s absentminded lips.

Her cheeks were also flushed red. Her breathing was rough and her eyes were hazy.

Kazuki felt a strong carnal desire boiled up for him to continue. "I want to mess her up even more." However he suppressed those desire somehow and wiped the saliva from her lips. He straightened her back and put her clothes in order.

“Kaguya, you were awfully cute just now.” He whispered so while stroking her head.

Kaguya leaned back to Kazuki while still looking like she was dreaming and said “Kazuki-kun…I love you, I love you so much.”

Suddenly the sunlight became strong. It was the moment where the advancing horse came out from the trees-covered hill into the open ranch.

The caretaker Onee-san said “Well then, let’s get down from the horse!” and turned back to look toward here.

Kaguya-senpai was “Hyah!!” and straightened her back in a fluster.

The caretaker Onee-san was in the state of being unaware of everything.

But when they got down from the horse, only the horse was staring at them with meaningful gaze.

{What the hell are you guys doing on top of me?} Those stare somehow felt like that.

When Kaguya-senpai get down from the horse, she nonchalantly used Pyrokinesis to dry the saddle.

“Again…I was doing something unthinkable. To, to be messed up like that…”

Kaguya-senpai who returned to herself wilted gloomily. To do something so shocking even more than usual in the romantic date that she was looking forward to.

“It can’t be helped because of Asmodeus. Also, I don’t hate doing that at all, so please don’t mind it too much.”

“Otouto-kun, you don’t hate it…?”

“That, well”

“That was embarrassing!!”

Kaguya-senpai covered her head with both hand.

Kazuki looked around in trouble, then his eyes stopped at a stand.

“Senpai, let’s eat soft cream. The soft cream in this ranch is absolutely tasty you know?”

Kaguya-senpai was “…I want to eat, maybe” and raised her head.

Kazuki released his breath in relief and led senpai to the stand.

“Excuse me, two of this [squeezed raw milk soft cream]<ref>"Raw milk" in Japanese is written and read the exact same way as "exposed breasts". That's also the reason behind the popular belief that drinking milk makes girls' boobs grow despite their genetics.</ref> please!”

Kazuki spontaneously read the menu frankly without even questioning it.

“Otouto-kun…that item’s name, make me feel so complicated somehow…”

Kaguya-senpai was dealt the final blow from a strange place and received even more shock.

Even so both of them were passing an enjoyable time.

Before this, when he asked Kaguya-senpai concerning romantic thing, Kaguya-senpai gave him a high class example like a rooftop restaurant in a hotel where they could see night scenery.

But seeing the night scenery was not just limited at the rooftop of a hotel.

There Kazuki took a reservation for a seat right beside the window in a restaurant on top of a hill near the farm. Kazuki had searched by himself for a restaurant with beautiful night view with price range that even Kazuki could afford. Both the dish and the night view gave Kaguya-senpai satisfaction and he managed to tie up the date almost perfectly.

―And then they returned to the Knight Academy with the magic light train.

Disembarking the magic light train, when they got out to street at night from the station, Kazuki walked on the side of the roadway while embracing Kaguya-senpai’s waist tightly. Kaguya-senpai too was walking while gluing herself tightly on Kazuki.

With the end of this whole day, this whole week would end.

Suddenly, Kazuki remembered about the [mass conference]. Right about now, the conference between Japan government and Yamato’s representative, and also the envoys from each Magic Advanced Countries should be over, there might be some kind of conclusion that came out from that.

The content of that conclusion was still wrapped in a veil of secrecy from those in Kazuki and the general public’s position.

Even while Kazuki spent all his time doing study for test and date throughout the ordinary day like this, ''their'' battle was advancing. That battle was already not his own battle….

There was also a part of himself that accepted such position as something natural.

As a student of the Knight Academy, it was a really natural and obvious…,

“…You are the King of this country right?”

Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s feet stopped from that voice in their path.

Illuminated under the street light, two person were waiting in the middle of the path.

One person was wearing a grey suits, a youth with luxurious blonde hair. One of his hands was propping a stick.

The other one was a young lady with mythological appearance wearing a long and narrow hat and white mantel. Her mantel fluttered in the night wind.

White skin and blue eyes. Foreigner. Both of them looked so out of place that they were obviously not Japanese.

“Forgive us for the sudden impoliteness. My name is Arthur.”

The youth in suits appearance took a step forward and introduced himself while putting his hand on his chest.

He has a somewhat smaller stature than Kazuki. With a handsome face like a doll, he had an androgynous sweet look. He looked gallant matching with his hair that was cut short. The glen check suits his body was clad in painted a perfect curve as if a core of steel was inserted.

A youth with the body appearance that evidently embodied the words that said [not even a single opening].

The youth continued with words that Kazuki ought to be surprised about.

“<King of the Round Table>, Arthur Basileus. I am the King that ruled over the land of magic’s origin Britain.”

Kazuki swallowed his breath. Kaguya-senpai too separated her body from Kazuki’s arm along with a nervous feeling.

“This kind of child is a King?”

The woman donning a white hat and a mantel murmured with a sigh.

“In the middle of the assembly concerning the future of the world, the person who is the King of this country doesn’t carry out the responsibility of his noble birth, instead he is having a secret affair with a girl.”

Hearing the words of the woman in white mantel, the youth introducing himself as Arthur interposed with an objection.

“I cannot approve of that sense of values. He is evidently escorting a lady. That is also a noble responsibility. It is not something that can be criticized.”

“It’s only natural that our sense of values cannot approve of each other. We are seeing the world with different interpretation.”

“To begin with how about you also introduce yourself to him?”

Arthur knitted his brows and rebuked the woman in white mantel.

The woman in white mantel released a deep sigh and took a step forward in line with Arthur.

“It’s not my real intent to introduce myself toward a low-life that is hard to approve as an equal but…I am, Regina Olympia Folnar. The <{{furigana|Pope|Papal Basileus}}> that preached the correct way of life according to Olympia.”

Speaking of Olympia then it must be Greece Mythology. Therefore this woman must be the King of Italia…!

“You are a Pope even though you are a girl?”

When Kaguya-senpai tilted her head, the white mantel woman―Regina then,

“The word’s original meaning mean [the person who enlighten]. I’m going to kill you you know, low-life.” She threatened.

“Misunderstanding and hardships are things that follow around the exchange of foreign cultures all right.”

Arthur knitted his eyebrows. “Especially our case where we obtained the patronage of different Mythologies. However even if it is a relation where sooner or later a conflict against each other will occur, we need to spend time talking together until the fitting place for the duel is prepared, an endeavor to understand each other is necessary. I am thinking that is exactly what is called decorum.”

“It’s not like I don’t understand your so called chivalry, but there is no merit for me in displaying decorum to these people. What kind of person the King of this country is, for the time being I’m accompanying you because I have that interest.”

Regina flapped her white mantel with a twirl and turned on her heel.

That white mantel faded away as it was standing out inside the darkness of the night.

“My my, how strict. After all Itailia is a country that is like an extremely overbearing wife. …Well, you who is still staying as someone that cannot accomplish what you should do as a King and instead is amusing yourself with a lady are also at fault here. By the way, I wonder if I can hear your name once more from your own mouth.”

After Arthur saw off Regina, he turned back to Kazuki and smiled.

A refreshing smile that mesmerized even one who was the same sex―completely like Hikaru-senpai.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki. …I’m still not someone with so remarkable a status that I can introduce myself as a King.”

Kazuki introduced himself while covering up his complicated thought.

Arthur presented one of his hand looking for a handshake.

“Being in the middle of your growth is not something to be embarrassed about. Being modest even while acting dignified, it’s evidently just like the samurai that I heard in legend. I’m looking forward that you can become a worthy opponent of me.”

Kazuki accepted his hand and squeezed back. There was no brawny place in that hand at all, it was a smooth hand like a porcelain. …Is this really a hand of a man?

“Let’s stop tonight with just a greeting.”

When the handshake was over, Arthur too gallantly turned his back and took his leave dashingly.

“Otouto-kun…”

Kaguya-senpai joined her hand back with Kazuki. A turmoil was laid bare in her voice.

“…I really got doused with unbelievably cold water in the end of this enjoyable day eh.”

…He had heard that the envoys from the Magic Advanced Countries were coming. He had already encountered Russia’s King but, for the King from Britain and Italia to also come here personally….

And then they expressly came here for paying their respect to him who didn’t show his face in the conference.

And then one of the pair looked down on Kazuki while the other one encouraged him.

In other words the both of them…didn’t deem the current state of Kazuki as equal.

He was ridiculed. ―Inside Kazuki, there was a revolting heart that felt humiliation.

Kaguya-senpai stayed quiet and strongly hugged Kazuki’s arm, perhaps from sensing the disarray of his heart.

And then the two of them resumed their strides toward the Witch’s Mansion.

…What kind of conclusion had resulted from the talk at the conference?

Kazuki thought about the matter that he had no knowledge of, then for some reason he looked up to the night sky above his head.

From this humiliation he felt…he had to question himself regarding the ordinary days where he should be at.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Maoyuu Maou Yuusha

2015-11-16T11:29:35Z

Core nxt: /* Volume Four */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Maoyuu Volume1 Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Drama CD Cover]]
The Maoyuu Maou Yuusha series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Maoyuu Maou Yuusha ~ Português Brasileiro|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Maoyuu Maou Yuusha - Français|Français (French)]]
The light novel [[Log_Horizon|Log Horizon]] was also written by [[:Category:Mamare Touno|Mamare Touno]].

The series is complete at 5 main volumes and 3 extra volumes.

==Story Synopsis==

After a long and treacherous journey, our Hero finally arrives at the Demon King’s castle only to find himself being asked for help. The Hero explains how the war that the demons have brought upon the humans have killed thousands and put more in misery. The queen of demons however argues that this war has made the human society band together as one and showed empirical evidence how it has increased population, increased production, boosted economy and improved society overall. Furthermore, she explains to the Hero that ending this war will result in a civil war that will produce more bloodshed than there ever was. The Hero, convinced that the only way to bring peace, relatively speaking, is to join forces with the Demon King, agrees to help with her plans! (From Baka-Updates)

==[[Maoyuu_Maou_Yuusha:Registration_Page|Registration]]==
Those who wish to contribute must first notify a supervisor beforehand.
'''Translators posting on B-T must register which chapters they're working on.'''

==The 'Maoyuu Maou Yuusha' Light Novel series by Mamare Touno==
===Volume One===
[[File:Maoyuu_Volume1_Cover.jpg|right|200px]]

'''By [https://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu Translation]
:*[https://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-prologue/ Prologue]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-1/ Scroll 01]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-2/ Scroll 02]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-3/ Scroll 03]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-4/ Scroll 04]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-5/ Scroll 05]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-6/ Scroll 06]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-7/ Scroll 07]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-8/ Scroll 08]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-9/ Scroll 09]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-10/ Scroll 10]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/volume-1-chapter-11/ Scroll 11]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/maps-and-explanations/Maps and Explanations ]
<br/>

===Volume Two===
[[File:MaoYuu Vol2.jpg|right|200px]]

:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-1/ Scroll 1 - There will be Two Churches. And so it begins!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-2/ Scroll 2 - What has Appeared will Definitely not Disappear!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-3/ Scroll 3 - For the Sake of this Land]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-4/ Scroll 4 - The useless Demon King who appeared too late!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-5/ Scroll 5 - Ahh, it’s Snow]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-6/ Scroll 6 - Your Lap feels good, Hero]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-7/ Scroll 7 - This is the Luxurious Old City Inn The Demon King Hotsprings Villa]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-8/ Scroll 8 - If you don’t give up, definitely]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-9/ Scroll 9 - The Great Demon Conference, the Kurultai]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/volume-2-chapter-10/ Scroll 10 - We, the Tribe of the Pale, contest the Seat of the Demon King!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/403-2/ Maps and Explanations]
<br/>

===Volume Three===
[[File:MaoYuu Vol3.jpg|right|200px]]

:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-1/ Scroll 1 - Demon King! What’s going on, Demon King!!]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-2/ Scroll 2 - The Kurultai without the Demon King]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-3/ Scroll 3 - Look, you’ve got some on your mouth, Hero]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-4/ Scroll 4 - I love the both of you]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-5/ Scroll 5 - How boring. Humans are so weak after all]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-6/ Scroll 6 - This is what the Fairies want]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-7/ Scroll 7 - You are not bandits]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-8/ Scroll 8 - This is order — The Musket]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-9/ Scroll 9 - In a Boat on a Bloodstained River]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/volume-3-chapter-10/ Scroll 10 - Shall we go together?]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/maps-and-explanations/ Maps and Explanations]
<br/>

===Volume Four===
[[File:MaoYuu Vol4.jpg|right|200px]]

:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-1/ Scroll 1 - The Rainbow is Dipping]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-2/ Scroll 2 - What the Human World Hates Most is a Cowardly Hero]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-3/ Scroll 3 - It’s Decided. I Will Sing So the Swords Will Stop]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-4/ Scroll 4 - Having Come to Such a Time, Hesitation is Forbidden]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-5/ Scroll 5 - It’s Somehow Very Important]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-6/ Scroll 6 - Walking in Pain in the Endless World]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-7/ Scroll 7 - I am the Fearsome General of the Right of the Demon World]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-8/ Scroll 8 - The Names of Those Who Cannot Return]
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/volume-4-chapter-9/ Scroll 9 - The Crown Prince Marshal. The World’s Greatest Hero]
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Web Novel Version==
Retained for posterity. (Translated by CAVED)
:*[[Maoyuu:Volume 01|Volume 01]]
:*[[Maoyuu:Volume 19|Volume 19]]
:*[[Maoyuu:Volume 20|Volume 20]]

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:Teh_Ping|Teh Ping]]

===Translators===
ACTIVE
:*[http://maoyuuthetranslation.wordpress.com/ HandsomeBoh]
INACTIVE
:*[[User:Astrea|Astrea]]
:*CAVED

===Editors===
INACTIVE
:*[[User:Awesomesteroids]]
:*[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]]

== Series Overview ==
<big>'''Main Volumes:'''</big>
*まおゆう魔王勇者１「この我のものとなれ、勇者よ」「断る!」（December 29, 2010、ISBN 978-4-04-726933-0）
*まおゆう魔王勇者２忽鄰塔（クリルタイ）の陰謀(January 31, 2011、ISBN 978-4-04-726994-1）
*まおゆう魔王勇者３聖鍵（せいけん）遠征軍（April 28, 2011、ISBN 978-4-04-727097-8）
*まおゆう魔王勇者４この手でできること（July 16, 2011、ISBN 978-4-04-727098-5）
*まおゆう魔王勇者５あの丘の向こうに（January 21, 2012、Normal Edition: ISBN 978-4-04-727144-9 Special Edition: ISBN 978-4-04-727672-7）
<big>'''Extra Volumes:'''</big>
*まおゆう魔王勇者エピソード1 楡の国の女魔法使い(October 31, 2011、ISBN 978-4047275515)(Female Magician from Elms country)
*まおゆう魔王勇者エピソード0 砂丘の国の弓使い(June 30, 2012、ISBN 978-4047280953)(Archer from Dune country)
*まおゆう魔王勇者エピソード2 花の国の女騎士(December 22, 2012、ISBN 978-4047284562)(Female Knight from Flowers country)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:NanoDesu Translations]]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 1

2015-11-12T11:50:48Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 1 {{furigana|Transient War Fire|Last Chance}} */

==Chapter 1 {{furigana|Transient War Fire|Last Chance}}==

―This strategy has become a ''battle for the sake of swordsmen''.

Before the [urban war] began, Akane said those words and raised the moral of the swordsmen who were apt to feel menial and made the mood of the Magika Stigma who apt to acted haughtily tense.

Yokkaichi city that bordered the Aichi Prefecture functioned as the entrance to Mie prefecture and were boasted as <Alchemy Industry City> with the biggest population inside the prefecture. The large scale workshops that were lined in a row there gathering the {{furigana|scrap material|trash}} from throughout Japan. The scrap materials were recycled using alchemy and re-manufactured as new products and then those were circulated once more throughout Japan. As the central part of {{furigana|environment durability|sustainability}} for the current era Japan, this city was a metropolis that never slept, fully operating day and night.

When Japan’s Knight Order invaded the territory of Yamato from Nagoya to Mie prefecture, Yamato’s defensive army intercepted them in this industrial city. ―It was the rising of the curtain for an [urban war].

First Japan’s Knight Order sieged the city where Yamato’s army was waiting in ambush. And then following the command of Akane who was the commander, that ring of siege was narrowed little by little.

“…Looks like these guys don't intend to forcibly bring this battle into a field battle like in Sekigahara.”

In the encampment far behind the front line of the battle, Kano who was, like Akane, a commander started such conversation to Akane. Different from a field battle where the field of vision was great, obstructed by the architectural structure of lined up buildings, they couldn’t take a look at the situation at the front lines from here.

During the [Magic War・Sekigahara], Yamato burned down private houses and fields of crops, turning it into a wasteland of rubble and met the advance of Japan, bringing the battle into a head-on collision without any petty tricks.

Kanon thought anxiously whether they would be doing the same thing again.

“After that, they met with large opposition from the people of west Japan haven't they?”

Akane answered mixed with a deep sigh.

“Until now Yamato made use of the pretext that [they obtained the divine protection from Japanese Mythology] as their flag to get the support from the people. However that pretense had been exposed. Right now Yamato’s foundation as a country had already become really tattered. They would not take such forceful strategy anymore.”

―With Kazuki’s success in his infiltration mission to Ise Imperial Shrine, the majority of Japanese Mythology’s Divas had returned to their senses from their Wild God state and withdrew their cooperation from Yamato.

Japanese Divas’ that were still cooperating with Yamato were only Divas from the [Izumo Faction]. There were two types of Japanese Diva, those who had their roots from Wakoku and those who had their roots from Izumo.

Yamato’s bluff that claimed [We are exactly the rightful ruler of Japanese archipelago that have obtained the divine protection of Japanese Mythology] had been exposed as a big fat lie due to Kazuki’s conspicuous service.

Surely right now the soldiers of Yamato were completely agitated as to what they really should believe in and fight for.

―The reality was, after that battle, the refugees from Yamato to Japan kept increasing day by day,

Right now, Yamato’s provisional government was being cornered both from the inside and outside.

“…If they burned down houses and fields like that, of course the rebuilding would be really difficult. As expected in war there is really nothing satisfactory huh.”

Even Kanon who had a bottomless cheerful personality became gloomy when she recalled the scene of the devastated wasteland.

Even in the case where alchemy was developed in this current era, rebuilding that wasteland of rubbles into what it was like before was not a simple matter. …Things like the town’s history and the people’s memories, there were things that by no means could be recovered just like how it originally was.

{There are none of Loki’s troops in enemy’s camp! Those who use Summoning Magic are only a few Shrine Maidens and the reinforcement troops from China!}

Akane’s wireless device in her ear transmitted the voice of the swordsmen at the front line.

It seemed that Loki and the other illegal magicians withdrew their hands from Yamato.

It was a situation that Kazuki had informed her before, where he predicted that the situation might develop like that. When Kazuki infiltrated Ise Imperial Shrine, he caused friction between Loki and Aisu Ikousai who was an upper echelon of Kenshitou.

Loki betrayed his promise with Ikousai and the relation between the two became something impossible to restore.

From the previous battle, Yamato lost two of their important trump cards that were [Shrine Maidens] and [illegal magicians] simultaneously.

However they couldn’t let their guard down ― because of some unknown developments, Yamato received reinforcement from China.

“But that war where there is nothing satisfactory will soon see a ceasefire.”

Akane murmured with a distressed voice. By no mean was that fact something one could be happy about.

Because of China’s appearance―this war would soon end.

When China intervened in an internal conflict of Japan archipelago, the other Magic Advanced Countries also became unable to just stay quiet. They judged that this battle was [something dangerous that might destroy the balance of the world], and forcefully brought the war into a ceasefire. Right now investigation teams and envoys should be dispatched to come to Japan.

That prediction brought impatience to the side of Japan. That by no means was something delightful.

“…We cannot welcome the ceasefire just like this.”

Akane’s eyes glinted. Therefore, [this strategy] was carried out with lightning speed. Before the ceasefire happened, ''they had to steal back as much as possible'' from Yamato.

{Contact with the enemy! Commencing battle!}

The wireless device informed Akane of the opening of hostilities right at that time.

Akane’s heart tightened, she felt a strong nervousness through her mind and body.

Yamato already wouldn’t take anymore forcible strategy like in Sekigahara anymore. However….

“For the current Yamato an urban warfare cannot be necessarily said as something disadvantageous. In urban warfare, the small number of elite’s true power come in effect.”

The <Emperor’s Personal Corps> of Chukadou that appeared as Yamato’s reinforcement, although they were small in number but each one of them possessed an overwhelming fighting power. Akane herself still had a raw memories of terror from when she was cornered by the two great Divas of <Kan’u><ref>Guan Yu</ref> and <Son Goku>.

In an urban warfare where the battlefield was divided due to the countless buildings and streets, the commander wouldn’t be able to perfectly grasp the condition of the battlefield no matter what she did, she had to leave the decision taken to each of the units out there.

That was also a factor of anxiety. Not to mention that right now in this battlefield ''Lotte was not flying in the sky''.

“But you also cannot assert that the side of Japan is at a disadvantage right-☆ Haven’t we analyzed it like that?”

Kanon brightened up her voice in order to cheer up Akane. It was also just like what Kanon said.

First, in an urban warfare that was the specialty of the Chinese army, their horsemanship was also sealed.

Moreover, the line of sight would be obstructed in an urban warfare, making them unable to detect the presence of the enemy beforehand. When it was like that then when the enemy’s unit suddenly appears right in front of them, it would immediately became a close-quarter combat. In that situation the Magika Stigmas who needed chanting time couldn’t display their power.

In exchange the swordsmen took the main role of battle here. If it was about the strength of the swordsman, then Japan’s side was overwhelmingly greater.

“Akane, don’t blow your fuse already okay~. Before this you were also like that… when everything goes as planned Akane is absurdly strong but when something unexpected happens you are immediately at your wits end after all! In order to make it okay even if something unexpected happen, prepare yourself fully beforehand okay~☆ “

“If you can stop panicking just by having preparedness then it wouldn’t be this hard. Regarding things that cannot be predicted by the time I prepare myself won’t my logic have failed first? In that case I’m absolutely going to blow my fuse.”

“You declared such thing that defiantly!? We-well, when Akane is at your wits’ end then that’s my turn to shine though!!”

“That’s just a joke, thanks for cheering me up though.”

“D-don’t mention it for something so normal okay!☆ “

Hearing Akane’s words, Kanon fidgeted her small body back and forth.

“…It’s going to be fine though if that child displays a strength just as Kazuki anticipated.”

Akane neglected the fidgeting Kanon and murmured while thinking about the battle at the front lines.

A unit of several people ran on top of the asphalt road.

Kazuha who ran at the head felt something strange in their path and stopped running.

Those who followed her from behind, Kanae, Kaguya, Hikaru, Kohaku, and Torazou mimicked her and stopped running.

It was a unit that gathered the students that excelled in close-quarter combat even inside the Knight Academy.

The one who was elected by Akane as the leader was Kazuha.

Having the dubious stares of her comrades directed at her from having stopped so suddenly, Kazuha whispered.

“…The shadow of the building over there, I think there are enemies hiding in ambush.”

Kazuha pointed at the large scale workshop far ahead the road, around a few tens meters separated from them.

“How could you know that?” Kaguya’s eyes opened wide.

“I generated vibrations using general magic since a while ago, I ran while letting fly ultrasonic waves ahead of the road. I perceive the rebound of the sound waves using {{furigana|Extra Sense|Perception Reinforcement Magic}}. If you do that then somehow you can know when there is a disturbance of sound waves from something moving in the shadow of a building…”

Kazuha answered even while being bashful to the Student Council President of the Magic Division.

“That, I-I’m strong in general magic after all so recently I’m practicing various things.”

Echo Locating―a bat uses the echo of ultrasonic waves to be able to fly freely even inside darkness, what Kazuha did was imitating something like that using general magic.

“Haa?” Raising a disarrayed voice like that, Torazou was making a dumbfounded expression.

“I get the theory but, I really don’t get it…what kind of skill is that…”

“Got it, let’s approach while being prepared to be able to immediately counterattack.”

When Kaguya nodded, Kazuha released a breath of relieve.

Kanae and Kohaku changed into the lead vanguard and advanced while being alert.

After that sure enough, the swordsmen of Yamato leaped out from the building cover just as Kazuha predicted.

Kanae and Kohaku composedly dodged that first wave and counterattacked.

After that Torazou and Kazuha added their attacks.

Kaguya used a defensive magic that reflected pain and made her opponent swordsman that slashed at her forfeited their will to fight.

Hikaru was preparing to summon [Maimur] but―far before she could complete her chant the small skirmish had been resolved.

The enemy platoon that ambushed them collapsed with confused expression as if saying that they didn’t know what had happened.

“Just as expected from Mikohime-sa…Kazuha-senpai!”

Kohaku directed eyes of respect at Kazuha and cheered at her.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 017.jpg|thumb]]

at the side, Kaguya was looking down with a quiet expression.

“…Certainly it’s amazing. A practical application of general magic in real battle like this is…. Perhaps I’m too easy-going relying so much in only Summoning Magic like this.”

Kanae too was looking down in self-reflection.

“General magic is it…. I too am getting too caught up in just sword skill and magic sword. While being self-conscious of my small build and powerless handicaps, to be this blind is really hard to forgive…”

Kanae’s expression turned grim in the blink of eye from her fury for herself. Kazuha was scared off from that look of Kanae.

“Co-compared to you two someone like me is just a half-baked small person that is Jack of all trades and master of none in the end!”

Kazuha’s face blushed red and she waved her hand left and right repeatedly.

These two were said to be the strongest in the Magic Division and the Sword Division respectively. For her who was a poor student to be stared at by these two like this was totally unbelievable.

“Kaguya, right now you are thinking that you want to fight Kazuha-san and defeat her right?”

Hikaru was poking at Kaguya’s side from the flank. Kaguya shook her neck in panic even while being startled.

“The-there is no way I’m thinking about such thing at my comrade!”

Kaguya was raised while receiving suggestion from her father that she [had to be the strongest], she had climbed as far as the Student Council President by systemically challenging a duel to all students that looked strong in the Knight Academy.

Thanks to Kazuki she was liberated from that [suggestion to be the strongest] that seemed like a curse, but even so a long time habit that had become a second nature couldn’t be removed that easily. Witnessing a strength that didn’t exist in herself provoked a reaction from her.

“Rather than that let’s just move forward quickly!”

When Kazuha concluded the topic like that, Kaguya stopped the idle talk and inspected the collapsed swordsmen.

“…The Magika Stigmas from China is not mixed among them, just a platoon of swordsmen. This is a hit isn’t it? Akane-senpai said that to the end this advance is only a [diversion]. What we are doing is only buying time. If we meet the {{furigana|Magika Stigmas of China|extremity}}, don’t overdo it too much and just escape.”

All present nodded altogether. The toughness of the reinforcement from China had been beaten into their body.

Kaguya-senpai looked up to the sky. It was a very dim sky that fast approaching evening.

“If we can just buy more time, then for the rest Otouto-kun should be able to make the plan succeed for us…”

In the sky that she looked up, blue magic power light left a trail behind like the cloud of airplane and flew far away.

While Kazuki was leaving behind a trail of magic light power, he traversed the sky together with Lotte.

They were steadily getting far away from the battlefield and went even further in from Mie prefecture, flying into Nara prefecture.

The soldiers of Yamato too soon noticed Kazuki and Lotte in the air, but the attack magic that were fired by the few Shrine Maidens were immediately left behind by the acceleration of [Deep Striker].

Using the battle on the surface as a decoy, they did airspace incursion with just the two of them.

Kazuki and Lotte were the two who could fly in the sky the fastest among Japan’s Knight Order. Surely even among the people of Yamato there was no one that was able to reach their speed―they wanted to believe that.

The attack objective of the two was <Isonokami Shrine> in Nara prefecture.

―Among the refugees from Yamato, there was also the higher-ups of Yamato’s military authorities, the top brass mixed inside.

From that person, an information that couldn’t be overlooked such as [Sacred Treasures are gathered in Isonokami Shrine and it was turned into an armory] was conveyed to the Knight Order.

According to that refugee’s story, the shrines in each region of Japan were defiled due to Yamato’s scheme but Isonokami Shrine was the only exception that was still safe. Why was Isonokami Shrine the only one safe―that informant didn’t know the reason but the answer unexpectedly came out from among Kazuki’s friends.

{Ah, over there was the shrine that deified me.}

It was the Diva that contracted with Kazuha, Futsunushi-no-Kami.

Futsunushi-no-Kami was the Diva that was deified in Isonokami Shrine. But when Kazuha-senpai became enrolled into the Knight Academy’s Sword Division, he was also changing his residence to Tokyo together with Kazuha-senpai.

Isonokami Shrine that was left behind and became empty after the Shrine Maiden Kazuha-senpai and Futsunushi-no-Kami were not there anymore became worthless for Yamato to bother to reach their hand because there was no target that they could turn into a Wild God.

That was the reason that place was safe.

Not only that―from what Futsunushi-no-Kami said, Isonokami Shrine had the role as an [armory] in Japanese Mythology.

When Sacred Treasure was made as an [offering] there, the Sacred Treasure would be filled with magic power which amplified its supernatural power.

According to the information from the refugee, it seemed Yamato transferred and gathered the Sacred Treasures they had in custody inside their territory to Isonokami Shrine.

Because the Sacred Treasures that were discovered in Japan were stored in custody shared between Kantou and Kansai, Yamato had already possessed a considerable amount of Sacred Treasures. Then they were amplifying the power of those in Isonokami Shrine.

This meant that this was the trump card that Yamato kept hidden until now, their last resort.

“…Why have those Sacred Treasures never been used in the battle until now?”

Lotte who was flying at Kazuki’s side leaked out a questioning voice.

“Perhaps it is not a trump card against Japan, but they intend to use it as a trump card against Loki and his group? Ikousai and her group didn’t trust Loki. While Loki and his group are still their comrade they are going to make use of their power conveniently while trying to hide their own trump card.”

Before that trump card could be used―they were going to assault the place and plunder it. Sacred Treasures Pillaging Operation.

When they confirmed whether the refugees words were the truth or not with magical interrogation, Regiment Commander Yamagata immediately drafted this operation, not even a week had passed after the battle at Sekigahara this plan had progressed and was now being carried out. It was exactly a lightning fast and prompt decision.

That Commander Yamagata and the top brass of the Knight Order were being impatient, Kazuki too clearly understood it. With the ceasefire between Japan and Yamato that they would soon welcome, it was not something that one could feel delight for Japan’s government.

It was because Japan was the one who had their territory completely stolen due to this civil war. To completely enter the ceasefire with Yamato’s provisional government still not defeated like this could be said that it only meant a defeat in reality. The humans at the top of the Knight Order and the government would surely get asked by the mass media and the populace to take responsibility from this.

Even if they couldn’t avoid a ceasefire, at the very least they had to obtain some kind of achievement, if not―this forcible operation was decided promptly from such severe thought like that.

If they could enter the ceasefire with Yamato in the state of having lost their trump card, then they could grasp the initiative from this side in the discussion after the ceasefire.

They might even be able to drag out some concession and capitulation from Yamato….

This was their last chance before entering the ceasefire.

“…I get it that this is our last chance but… to be made to go along with this sloppy strategy for the sake of those big shots evading responsibility just doesn’t make me feel any enthusiasm.”

Kazuki unintentionally spoke to himself.

Actually Kazuki thought of this as a sloppy strategy.

Making the Knight Order’s attack to Yokkaichi a diversion and attack the Isonokami Shrine from the sky. Because there was no other magician that could fly in the same speed like them, the assault members were only the two, Kazuki and Lotte.

Yamato most likely concentrated all their battle strength to defend Yokkaichi which was an important base for them. But in the unlikely event that there was a powerful defense squad placed in Isonokami Shrine, there was nothing they could do with just the two of them.

He thought that Yamato right now didn’t have that much allowance to spare such manpower but….

Akane-senpai said [if there are defense squad then abandon the operation and escape] to him.

The commander of Yamato that saw Kazuki and Lotte went flying somewhere might guess their aim and divided the battle strength in Yokkaichi and directed them to be their pursuer. If it became like that then a time limit would be attached to the operation. Before their pursuer caught up, they had to quickly finish pillaging the Sacred Treasures.

It was no good if there was a defensive squad positioned in their destination and it was also no good if their pursuer caught up.

A difficult operation.

At any rate Kazuki thought inside his heart [This again]. Just three days before this he was made to infiltrate the enemy territory only with Kazuha-senpai, when he thought that was the end of it now he was told to infiltrate the enemy territory with Lotte.

{Rather than calling you King, you are more fitting to be called a handyman.} Leme communicated with Kazuki using an amazed voice inside his head.

Kazuki too was amazed. …To depend completely on a mere student like this, is this country going to be okay?

“As for me I’m fine with this desu, Kazuki-oniisan.”

As if seeing through the worry inside Kazuki’s heart, Lotte said that.

“Rather than such thing this is a flying rendezvous with just the two us desu, Kazuki-oniisan♪”

Lotte turned her smiling face to Kazuki as if in order to calm down Kazuki’s feeling.

If something happened at the very least he had to protect her to the very end….

Kazuki looked behind him while flying through the sky. They had left the battlefield of Yokkaichi really far behind them.

The scenery below them had completely changed from the town into a vast expanse of mother nature. They were clearing the [Suzuka mountain range] that grew many greenery at this early summer in a straight line from the side. It was a rugged mountains that was highly famous from the historical event of <Iga’s Pass> of the Tokugawa's. Inside the mountain the isolated city of Iga was visible.

The end of the mountain range was visible in their path. The aviation picture of Isonokami Shrine that was located in the border between the mountain and the city had been beaten into their head before the operation, they were locating the shrine while recalling the picture inside their head.

There it was. It was an important shrine with a long history, but its size was unexpectedly small.

Kazuki and Lotte didn’t slow down for even a bit and swooped down as if they were sucked.

The several swordsmen in the shrine’s ground noticed Kazuki and Lotte approaching and raised their voice.

“They really come!” “Stop them!” “How!?”

They were the shrine’s guards. It seemed they were notified about Kazuki and Lotte’s assault from Yokkaichi.

The soldiers’ reactions were really lacking in resolve and training. Just as expected all the proper soldiers were invested in the defensive battle of Yokkaichi.

Even the chickens that were strutting around the ground briskly sprang up and left the place in great panic.

Kazuki and Lotte matched their voice and cast the same magic simultaneously.

“”I reached my hand to the height of Babel becoming the supreme ruler! In accordance with my life o lightning, praise the reckless courage of human race! Blitzkrieg””

Blue magic power light materialized, then assault spears with height that reached even twice the stature of a person were equipped in their dominant hands.

Sub-arms stretched out from the [Deep Strikers], so they could withstand the impact they fixed their arms in place.

If their opponent were only several swordsmen who didn’t have the support of Magika Stigma, then this was simple.

Kazuki and Lotte directed the tips of the assault spear to the swordsmen and keeping their momentum without slowing down―

“UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

Screams were reverberating. *DON!!* Along with such sound of impact, the gravels of the grounds and the soil below it danced up and a big hole was opened on the surface. The swordsmen of Yamato were blown away until the other side of the cloud of dust, then they crashed into the wall of the shrine office that was right there and fainted.

Kazuki and Lotte who landed dispelled their weapons and looked around restlessly to confirm their surrounding.

They were just right in the middle of the Isonokami Shrine’s grounds.

In their left side there was a large shrine archway, in front of them was the shrine office, and in their right side was a stone stair that continued to the main shrine.

As for human’s presence…was these guys the only one here? As expected putting several numbers of worthless soldiers like this as guard was their limit, it seemed that Yamato didn’t have the allowance to post a genuine defense squad here.

Then…they could do this!

“Kazuki-oniisan, it’s in the main shrine right desu!?”

Lotte confirmed the operation’s objective to Kazuki. Kazuki silently nodded and start running up the stone stair in the right side.

When the saw the map of Isonokami Shrine, they had narrowed down the places that looked fitting to be used to store the Sacred Treasures into two, those were the [ritual tool warehouse] and the [main shrine]. Between those two places, if their objective was not merely keeping the Sacred Treasures but to gather power into the Sacred Treasures, then surely the main shrine that should be called as the central part of this shrine was the most likely choice.

Due to the hanging lanterns that were hung down here and there, the gloomy grounds in the evening was faintly illuminated. Kazuki and Lotte rushed up the stone stairs while being filled with the atmosphere of mysterious profundity and finally arrived at a vermilion tower gate that continued to the main shrine.

―In front of the gate, there was a person’s shadow waiting for them.

Even inside the faint darkness, she was clearly reflected in their eyes thanks to how standing out that vibrant kimono she wore.

“…Aisu Ikousai!!”

Kazuki yelled. Inside the faint darkness that was illuminated by hanging lanterns was a glamorous figure in a kimono. With the background of a historical shrine’s tower gate, that standing figure spontaneously became a picture that looked so bewitching.

“I was waiting for you, Hayashizaki Kazuki…for the sake of resolving this fate between you and I.”

Beside Ikousai, there was a woman of Yamato wearing Shrine Maiden’s clothes accompanying her. Yamato’s Shrine Maiden―a Drive Magika Stigma whose body even now was possessed by a Wild God of Izumo side.

For Aisu Ikousai of all people to be posted into an underling work like being the guard of Isonokami Shrine for no reason at all shouldn’t be something impossible. She was waiting here in ambush with the conviction that Kazuki would come.

An ambush. Something cold ran through his spine. This operation had been leaked to the other side.

…Might this be the work of the spy inside the Knight Order?

…No, was I the one that got sniffed out by the spy? Kazuki harbored a dark belief.

Commander Yamagata and Akane-senpai communicated this operation as nothing more than [Yokkaichi’s Recapture Operation] to the higher ups. Only the minimum air battle strength that were Kazuki and Lotte were sent to Isonokami Shrine without informing anyone.

Those who knew about Kazuki’s attack to Isonokami Shrine were only Commander Yamagata and Akane-senpai and Kanon-senpai, and then his companions of the Witch’s Mansion.

Even so for this operation to be still leaked out, in short…the source of the information leak was themselves.

Until now the spies of Yamato penetrated the Knight Order’s chain of command and then they leaked the flow of information there into Yamato secretly. If they worked like that then the operation this time shouldn’t get leaked.

However from how the battle went until now, even the spies had surely noticed that Kazuki and his group were moving independently from the Knight Order’s chain of command. Having noticed that Kazuki was always there in the center of the operations that outwitted Yamato, there was no mistake that the spies had then secretly snooped around Kazuki’s action.

Kazuki had the confidence in his own senses’ sharpness. However at the time when they drafted this operation in a rush and then while making preparation with Lotte hurriedly, during all that mess he had no confidence that he was able to detect some kind of magic or listening device around him with certainty.

They got him. His side’s spy countermeasure had been backfired completely.

With this it was just doing the same thing repeatedly. Just as he thought, it was fundamentally necessary to eradicate the spies.

“…Destined opponent. Kazuki-oniisan, are you actually an intimate friend with that woman desu?”

Lotte who lined up at Kazuki’s side looked upward at him wonderingly.

“There was no way that’s possible right, she is a sworn enemy that cannot be allowed to live under the same sky that I have to absolutely defeat.”

“Don’t say that so contemptibly. For you to be like that even though I was really looking forward to the rematch with you that I set the stage of our decisive battle like this.”

Ikousai’s mouth distorted faintly and she reached her hand to the katana on her waist.

Kazuki too vigilantly reached his hand to the katana on his waist, both of them sounded the clinking sound from the mouth of their sheath at the same time.

Lotte compared alternately the two that were heightening the feeling of tension.

“Rather than a pure hostility, a more different emotion is whirling between you two…actually you two get along well right desu?”

“Wrong, she is the worst enemy.”

“Calling me the worst really hurt here, my worthy rival.”

Kazuki earnestly glared while Ikousai was floating a faint smile. That composure of hers was ominous. There was something.

“For Kazuki-oniisan to disagree with other person’s feeling like this is really rare desu.”

Lotte tilted her head.

“O furious honored god descending down from sky, bring forth and build unprecedented uproar right here! Thy august name is <Susanoo no Mikoto>! Reside in my body, rage following your violent emotion!!”

Magic power like a storm seethed out and Ikousai’s appearance transformed into her Magic Dress due to the {{furigana|Access|Astrum Connection}}. Fitting for the contractor of Susanoo, a wild jet black costume like the sky in the middle of storm. Only the katana attached in her waist was not broken down into {{furigana|Prima Materia|Origin Particle}} and retained its shape.

Kazuki noticed the out of place feeling. Ikousai was wearing two katana on her waist.

When he encountered her in Ise Imperial Shrine she was supposed to only wear one katana.

The Shrine Maiden beside Ikousai was also shining with blue magic power light from flowing power to the Wild God inside her own body, the two enemies finished putting in order their battle preparation.

“You only bring one person along with you? You really have insufficient manpower right now aren’t you? Have you also exiled Loki and his battle strength?”

“I know that you are coming with only two people. Where is the need of coming here bringing a lot of force? …Hmph, Loki and his guys are reassigned as the guard of our capital city. No matter how bad she is that girl is also one of the top that rule Yamato. If they are just suddenly get exiled, the soldiers will get agitated then. But that girl will not trespass the holy battlefield between you and me for the second time!”

Hearing that unexpected reply, Kazuki felt a freezing chill.

For Loki to not get exiled even though they had conflicted with each other until that far, that was the same as saying that the influence of Kaya inside Yamato was just that great.

But of all things for Kaya and her group to be retained in the capital of Yamato―if Kazuki and Lotte defeated Ikousai in battle, what would happen after that…!

“Are you sane leaving alone the illegal magicians to take care the center of your country while you yourself are coming out to the battlefield!? If you guys get done in by us, Yamato is going to get taken over by the illegal magicians isn’t it!?”

“Do you still have any composure left to worry about that! I won’t suffer a defeat for the second time against you! We have obtained the cooperation of Chukadou. With the [Power of Usurpation] of Susanoo, your King’s Authority, and then someday the King’s Authority of China’s King too, I’m going to plunder them all!”

This girl…is she not thinking about anything else other than plundering power from somebody!?

For her everybody around her might be nothing else other than objects to be used.

“Lotte, please take care of the Shrine Maiden over there. The other side perhaps is also intending to do the same thing.”

“Roger desu.” Lotte nodded.

If it was with Lotte’s chanting speed then there wouldn’t be that much of a difference even against a Drive Magician as her opponent.

Ikousai didn’t even pay a glance to Lotte, she turned to Kazuki and lightly kicked the ground.

“What is dedicated here, is a scattering flower dance like a storm! O honored god that call the storm, please grant thy breath on the back of I who dance under the heaven! Fujin Kenbu!!”

A fierce tailwind blew on Ikousai’s back. This magic generated freely a favorable wind that adhered to the movement of oneself, a reinforcement magic that accelerated every single movement taken by the body.

With a terrific speed that was in contrast with her light movement, Ikousai stepped into the range. Ikousai drew the katana on her waist.

Right now she was not using [Aoiro Yasha] was surely because she was cautious against having her breath ran out in a protracted battle.

On the other side Kazuki was―right now he was already unable to use Beatrix’s strengthening magic.

It was because the Einherjar had completely cancelled their stance of cooperation with Japan.

He had to use a different method to compete with Ikousai.

“O flow of atmosphere, converge in this body, become the storm that reject the resented person! The eye of typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

Kazuki burst out wind around his own surrounding, his body was enveloped with a tornado.

And then he directed the wind at Ikousai, offsetting Ikousai’s tailwind.

…If he couldn’t strengthen himself, then he would contest her using obstruction.

“Mhh-!?”

Just when she was about to unsheathe her sword in an Iai draw she was bathed by severe wind from the opposite direction, making Ikousai’s swordsmanship become disarrayed. Kazuki leisurely dodged that attack of hers.

…The distance was slightly different compared to their confrontation before.

Looking at the blade that hit the empty air in front him, Kazuki noticed that fact.

She didn’t change the distance with her specialty [Shiraba Kagerou].

…Ikousai was using a different sword from the one that she used in Ise Imperial Shrine. For a swordsman to use a different katana and not the specialized katana that he had used to handle, there must be a considerable reason behind it.

Kazuki returned back an Iai draw at Ikousai. Facing that horizontal flash of counterattack, Ikousai forcefully bent backward even while that action broke her posture. Ikousai’s leg pitched backward. Kazuki didn’t let that chance escape and stepped inside her range trying to drive another attack. But―,

“Tenrou Kaidan!”

Ikousai crashed an impact of Psychokinesis diagonally on her wavering back, and forcefully circled to Kazuki’s side. It was a high speed movement that was absolutely impossible using only living flesh body, moving from an unnatural stance to an inconceivable direction. From there a severe thrust was unleashed to Kazuki.

But Kazuki Foresighted the magic power and was able to react.

He smoothly dodged his body from the thrust and slashed back in return.

Blue magic power light shone. Ikousai’s body staggered from the impact of the smashed magic power.

“Thy fury is the joy of the war shrine maiden. Answer the kagura of soul summoning burst out the storm of outcry, divide the cloud and please descend here…spirits and demons in this body! {{furigana|Chouriki Shourai|Super Strength Invitation}}!!”

But while receiving damage, the girl accomplished her spell/

A magic that further strengthened her. Ikousai’s {{furigana|Enchant Aura|Body Strength Reinforcement Magic}} was doubled.

Treating her broken posture as not a big deal, she sent a counterattack at Kazuki with her reinforced speed and power.

From a thrust the blade was reversed and became a flash of a slash. Kazuki gave up evading and concentrated the wind of [Storm Fort] in one spot and attempted to kill the momentum of Ikousai’s attack.

However even after receiving that wind, Ikousai’s severe attack didn’t feel like it slowed down for even a little bit.

A severe attack tore apart Kazuki’s defensive magic power.

“Kuh…lightning fall on my body and I obtain lightning thought god speed…wake up the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!!”

Kazuki too even while receiving damage finished chanting a reinforcement magic.

Ikousai and also Kazuki accelerated their movement together.

This time too the curtain for offense and defense in supernatural speed that was absolutely impossible for average swordsman was opened.

The previous match was won by Kazuki, but who knew how the result would turn out this time. ―Before Ikousai’s lack of experience in [battle against opponent that was above herself] was exposed and she fell behind Kazuki.

But due to how he couldn’t use Beatrix’s strengthening magic, this time Kazuki’s speed and power were both inferior. He couldn’t not recognize the inferiority of his spec.

However he believed that he had ''gotten used to'' this girl’s swordsmanship from their fight before.

He saw through her speed and parried her strength like a willow branch. With that ardor Kazuki crossed sword with Ikousai, the state of the battle then were brought into a sword locking contest.

―At that time Ikousai’s katana suddenly emitted a blue magic power light.

“Curse this body, <Muramasa>! Battou Kaikon―{{furigana|Oboro no Muramasa|Muramasa of Haze}}!!”

…That’s, Sacred Treasure!?

Kazuki’s katana slipped through Ikousai’s katana unhindered.

Not only his blade slipped through Ikousai’s blade, it even slipped through Ikousai’s body that was in its way. There was no resistance felt from his blade. Even her presence gone. ''As if Ikousai had completely became a ghost''.

Possibly her solid body was turned completely into a vapor by that Sacred Treasure.

“Is that the Sacred Treasure that was dedicated in Isonokami Shrine!?”

Ikousai slipped through Kazuki like a ghost and moved into his back. And then at Kazuki’s back, Ikousai’s presence and existence was realized back into how she was before.

Without even any time to turn back, he was slashed from his back.

The powerful attack that broke through the wind armor of [Storm Fort] blown Kazuki away in a pitching forward posture.

Kazuki rolled forward in order to escape from his opponent’s distance.

But Ikousai mercilessly filled the distance and assaulted him in her pursuit.

…What he needed to put in order was not only his stance, but also the inside of his head.

What was happening right now? Was Ikousai turning into a ghost?

No, it was hard to imagine a magic phenomenon that turned one’s own body into a ghost.

Haze―Ikousai changed her body into an existence that somewhat ambiguous without a definite shape.

The Ikousai right now was just resistant against a mere physical attack.

“Burn to ash everything you touch…the scorching heat of rejection without any place to go! Self Burning!”

With an immediate judgment Kazuki enveloped himself in an armor of flame. He mixed together the wind of [Storm Fort] that he chanted before with the flame. The wind brought oxygen to the flame and amplified its power.

The intensely raging flame wind was concentrated into the blade by Kazuki using Psychokinesis.

Like this he could inflict damage―no matter how powerful of a Sacred Treasure it may be, it shouldn’t be something so great that could manifest a grand magic that vanished the holder’s existence itself.

Even though she didn’t possess a fixed shape and slipped through him, that didn’t mean that there was no existence there.

She existed. So there was no reason why she couldn’t be burned.

Ikousai went “Hou!” and leaked out a voice of admiration.

Kazuki swung a single horizontal flash of blade just when he was turning back to Ikousai behind him.

“…But unfortunately your movement is slow! Aoiro Yasha!!”

Ikousai’s movement sped up even further, Kazuki’s counterattack just hit an empty air.

[Aoiro Yasha] ―It was Ikousai’s secret technique that temporarily augmented her own explosive power by manipulating her own blood flow with Psychokinesis. It was a double edged blade that would cause a backlash to her body when she used it continuously for a long time, but Ikousai saw through a critical point of the battle here. Without even leaving afterimage behind, Ikousai circled to Kazuki’s blind spot.

There was too much difference in their physical ability…!

Kazuki just barely reacted against the attack from his blind spot using his Foresight of the magic power, he blocked the blade.

From there the situation was brought into a sword locking contest. Kazuki felt relieved. In a sword locking contest it became a contest of reading each other’s movement. If it was with this blade clad in flame, she couldn’t escape like before by slipping through him.

…That relief vanished in an instant. Kazuki noticed that Ikousai’s katana which was entangling with his katana in front his eyes ''had became a different thing than before'' before he realized.

That’s right, Ikousai brought two katana here different from before.

...This girl, before he realized it she had already changing Sacred Treasure!?

“Raise your howl, <Kotetsu>! Battou Kaikon―{{furigana|Shishi Ko Zuhyoubu|Tiger and Lion Picture Folding Screen}}!!”

From the Sacred Treasure of Ikousai that was entangling with his blade, when he thought that a vision of [tiger] was emerging out from it, suddenly it materialized and howled while leaping at Kazuki’s throat.

“Kuh, this guy!” Kazuki tried to shake off the tiger with a kick clad in flame.

But the magic tiger didn’t fear the flame and came biting at Kazuki with a determined ferocity.

“Tenrou Kaidan!!”

In the middle of that, Ikousai’s voice and *PAAN!* sound like something was bounced rang out.

Ikousai’s body instantly flew to Kazuki’s blind spot using a jump by means of Psychokinesis.

“Hahaha! Just try it if you can really Foresight this!!”

There is no way that he can. Kazuki’s attention was stolen by the tiger.

Kazuki completely lost sight of Ikousai’s movement.

“Polishing the black steel of heaven o Totsuka no Tsurugi…release the flash that gouge the storm! This is the Orochi no Aramasa…the descend of tearing limb from limb, Ame no Habakiri!!”

Susanoo’s Sacred Treasure was created in Ikousai’s hand and it was swung down on Kazuki from behind.

Kazuki was slashed eight times.

Ame no Habakiri―it produced eight streaks of slashes with one swing multiple time, a Sacred Treasure that tore apart the enemy under one attack. Its damage was eight times the normal in one attack.

Kazuki received that damage from outside his consciousness where his Resist was thin.

It was a heavy damage. While Kazuki was blown away forward, he kept rolling in order to try to escape from Ikousai. However that was not allowed and the tiger too came attacking at Kazuki.

Kazuki wrestled with the large body of the tiger and his body’s movement was sealed. His head became pure white. …This is bad, the spell he was in the middle of chanting is going to disperse from his impatience. Calm down.

The tiger bit at Kazuki’s neck and his defensive magic power scattered.

Kazuki stubbornly preserved his cool and he thrust back his katana into the tiger’s torso in a simultaneous strike with each other.

The beast that was formed from magic power scattered around blue magic power light and vanished.

From the other side of the dancing apart magic power light―Ikousai was stepping in closer to him.

Without even giving him any time to breath she was going to swung down Ame no Habakiri at Kazuki.

But that action was just as expected, if it was a swordsman then anyone would surely did such an action.

“O the ruler of flame’s calling voice, liberate the fury of the earth’s bottom! Open the gate of my rampart right here…tower in the heaven and earth, partition the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

Almost at the same time with the tiger’s termination, Kazuki invoked the magic that the chant he just barely maintained.

“Muu-!?”

Ikousai foresighted the outbreak of the magic power and put a sudden brake to her step-in before taking a step back.

A magic circle spread out on the surface, a high and thick wall of flame spouted out as if to separate the two of them.

It was Phoenix’s magic that was invoked aiming for a surprise attack.

Even how Ikousai didn’t fall into the trap and brake herself just moment before the trap activated, was according to his assumption.

That was because the first time Kazuki faced this magic from Mio, that was exactly what he did.

Right at that timing, Kazuki gathered all the remaing power of wind from [Storm Fort] that enclosed his body and blew it all to the flame wall in one go.

The wind cannon crashed into the wall of flame, Ikousai who stepped back in the location with just a paper thin difference from the wall of flame was swallowed by the leaning forward flame. Blue defensive magic power light shone inside the flame.

…It was a small attack, but it was a single repayment from the state where he kept getting done in just now.

In that moment Kazuki finally put his standing stance in order and recovered some distance back.

He took a single breath.

“…You still have some more trick remaining ''as a magician'' huh.”

Ikousai whispered after the flame wall was extinguished.

Those words of her were as if she was saying that the conclusion between them as swordsman had been reached.

He was the victor when they battled each other in Ise Imperial Shrine before, but originally their true strength were even with each other. The line between victor and loser was drawn from the slight difference in experience. If the opponent had just a little extra in her, the situation would be reversed.

The Sacred Treasure of Isonokami Shrine….

“Certainly you won’t say that this is cowardly. Even I don’t have the intention of losing against you the second time. I left behind my beloved katana and choose this two pieces…for the sake of surpassing you bastard, this is my best where I have exhausted myself.”

The sword technique with the appliance of general magic, the strongest class Summoning Magic of Japanese Mythology, and then the strengthened Sacred Treasures.

The current Aisu Ikousai had everything. And then more than that she didn’t have even a single fragment of negligence.

Strong.

In regards to that, Kazuki didn’t expect that he would have his rematch with Aisu Ikousai here.

He absolutely didn’t feel any longing for Beatrix. But even so, if he could use the magic that girl used, if his bond with her was still remaining…. Such conception flashed through his head.

After getting back to a square one like this, what was he going to do next? Inside Kazuki’s head there was no plan appearing that could break this deadlock.

“Kazuki-oniisan, are you okay desu!?”

Suddenly Lotte’s voice reached him from outside the fight with Ikousai where he focused his mind to the extreme.

“Ru, Run o flash of sword, <Nagamitsu>!”

''It was the voice of Lotte calling out the power of Sacred Treasure'' totteringly.

A blade of light came flying right from the side to Ikousai who was facing Kazuki.

“…What-!?” Ikousai leaped back in fluster.

Kazuki and Ikousai directed their sight to Lotte simultaneously.

Lotte had already finished dealing with the Shrine Maiden, she was holding Sacred Treasures of katana and spears in her left side while her right hand was wielding a single Sacred Treasure. Even if she couldn’t go as far as using the technique to draw out the Sacred Treasure’s maximum power by interacting with it―[Battou Kaikon], she still liberated a fragment of that power toward Ikousai.

“You bastard…that’s the Sacred Treasure from the main shrine!!”

It was an inexperienced strike, but that attack checked Ikousai in place and it was enough to light a fire in her fury.

“Dance the wing what is scattered is spark. Trail behind the spiraling wind, become the bullet that gouge life! Flap your wing and shot out! Barrett!!”

Kazuki didn’t miss that opening and launched a flame bullet. “Uwaa!” Ikousai raised a scream and staggered. In a split second Kazuki swung down his katana from above his head and cut her.

In panic Ikousai blocked that attack with her blade facing sideways.

{Kazuki, that person cannot use the power as the King of Japanese Mythology. It’s no good for you who is the King of Solomon Mythology to lose. …Why didn’t you use Zekorbeni?}

In the instant of [time of calm] where blade and blade locked at each other―a telepathy from Leme reverberate in his head.

Zekorbeni. It was the pendant-type Magic Dress that he was newly bestowed from Leme when she recognized Kazuki as King. With that pendant he could do {{furigana|possession from Diva|Diva Drive}} of girl whose positivity level was more than 150, granting Kazuki with the chanting speed of average {{furigana|Drive|Possession Summoning}}.

But the magic power consumption using that was high because of the large amount of magic power flowing into the circuit that became thicker and shorter in without stopping. It was a [trump card] that couldn’t be used easily because he thought that he had to save it so even if there was something unexpected happened and he could escape while taking along Lotte with certainty.

{You said that it consume a lot of magic power? As for that…you have to become able to control the power of King a bit better.}

Listening to what Leme was saying dissatisfiedly, Kazuki replied {I know already} in his mind.

“Lotte! I’m okay, so you just walk off with the Sacred Treasures that you can carry off with you both arms!”

Light emerged out from Kazuki’s chest, Zekorbeni was generated.

Kazuki grasped that pendant with one hand and yelled with voice filled with determination.

But that determination was obstructed by Lotte herself.

“Kazuki-oniisan, some kind of large magic power is approaching with great speed!!”

Lotte’s detection of magic power was not inferior even against Kazuki and Ikousai. Both of them too immediately noticed, they looked up to the dim sky―someone was approaching here from the eastern sky the same where Kazuki also arrived from!

“Just wait a second here, both of you! How can you two just leave me alone in a boring battlefield while having a fun fighting together! Son Shouryuu has arrived!!”

What entered their eyes was an approaching golden colored cloud. On top of it was a young boy that stood imposingly with both his arms crossed. Looking at a glance he looked like he was going to fall from the wind pressure, but his posture didn’t stir an inch.

Young boy―even seen from Kazuki who was still a high school student, calling him with the expression of still a young boy was appropriate.

Much less a middle school student, if one was careless the boy’s height and features could also look like someone around elementary school student.

Somersault Cloud<ref>Or Kinto cloud. Son Goku’s famous cloud.</ref>. The two leaders of China’s soldiers that attacked Akane-senpai and Kanon-senpai were said to be contracted with Kan’u and Son Goku. This guy is the magician that is contracted with Son Goku! It was still better than a reinforcement of a hundred people, but a Magika Stigma that was likely one of the strongest in Yamato’s cam had came!

“Son Shouryuu!!” Ikousai yelled.

The young boy that was called Shouryuu somersaulted from on top the cloud and got down to the ground.

“There were some fellows that broke away from the battlefield with great speed so I especially chased them and come here you know! This means that battlefield is just a distraction, and their true aim is to attack this shrine huh, so, big sis Ikousai already guessed it beforehand and waited for them here right!?”

Shouryuu unexpectedly had a fast thinking.

After saying all that with dizzying speed, ―he turned a dissatisfied face to Ikousai.

“Why didn’t you tell this to us who is your comrade if you know about this beforehand! This guy is the King of Solomon right!? If we beat this guy isn’t it our side’s victory!? It’d be better if we ambush him with all member of the China’s Imperial Guard!!”

“Shut up brat!” Ikousai roared thunderously. “This guy is my prey! I won’t allow you to interfere!”

“Wh, wha-!? What’s with that way of talking…this means you, you plan to monopolize this for yourself huh!? Doing an interesting fight yourself while keeping it secret from me is just unn―faa―iir―rightt-!? I’m joining in too―!!”

“Kuh…talking won’t get through to this fellow in different meaning from Loki…! I absolutely won’t tolerate it if you lay your hand on my Hayashizaki Kazuki!!”

Ignoring Ikousai’s words, Shouryuu interposed unhesitatingly between the two. Ikousai went “You bastard-!” and raised her voice while swinging Ame no Habakiri in the space between Kazuki and Shouryuu, obstructing the two.

This made Shouryuu got startled and he looked back at Ikousai.

“You, what are you planning to do pointing your blade to the comrade that came far away from China really! Don’t screw with me, shénjīng bìng (is something wrong with you)<ref>The 'shenjingbing' is said in Chinese which means 'stupid' or 'crazy', while the one inside the bracket is the translation from the author. </ref>!?”

Shouryuu reflexively cursed in Chinese.

Using that opening, Kazuki exchanged gaze with Lotte.

Lotte guessed everything from just his gaze and nodded. And then the spell chanting began.

A powerful reinforcement of the enemy―the operation was a failure. Retreat!

Kazuki estimated the timing and dashed at Lotte before embracing her.

Lotte cast [Deep Striker] with an exact timing.

A huge thruster unit was equipped on Lotte’s back and then she launched herself together with Kazuki that was holding at her high to the sky with enormous flame trailing behind them.

Ikousai and Shouryuu noticed simultaneously “”What-!?”” before yelling and looked up to the sky.

The resoluteness of the decision to escape and using Lotte’s Telepathy ability to its fullest, how Kazuki and Lotte matched their timing without giving any signal to each other managed to take the two by surprise.

“Wait, Hayashizaki Kazuki, don’t you run away from me-!!”

Ikousai jumped the air using [Tenrou Kaidan] and tried to chase the two who were flying.

However the speed of [Deep Striker] really couldn’t be caught up.

“…Just remember this, this time is my victory after all-!”

Ikousai who gave up fell to the ground while yelling.

“You think you who underestimated Lotte and got the Sacred Treasures stolen can be called the victor huh-!!”

Hearing the words Kazuki left behind, Ikousai was “Unuu―!” and raised a vexed voice.

When Kazuki and Lotte gained enough altitude, the force of the thruster was tilted from vertical to horizontal, they flew heading to the direction of Nagoya. Lotte laughed “Ehehe♪” being embraced tightly by Kazuki like this continuously.

“The rendezvous at the departure was also great but, the return home like this is nice too right desu-“

“But we also cannot being like this until we arrive. …Deep Striker!”

Kazuki too cast [Deep Striker] later than Lotte, then he separated his body from Lotte.

Lotte dropped her shoulder in disappointment. Ikousai had fallen behind however…,

“Waitt―! Fight mee―!!”

A shrill voice of a young boy was following them from behind.

“Kazuki-oniisan, he caught up!!”

Shouryuu who stood on a golden cloud was following them even now. In the first place that cloud had a speed that was not inferior against [Deep Striker], that was why he was able to catch up with them from Yokkaichi until here so quickly.

The Ishinogami Shrine on the ground had already looked like a speck of rice from here, but the Somersault Cloud was following them from that spot while trailing behind a golden trail―he approached near in the blink of eye.

The other side was fast!

“Howl! The civilization grant human destruction! The roar of wisdom scorch, break thy body, burying that dignity under the rubble!! Mitraileuse!”

Lotte equipped a gatling gun and directed one of her hand behind, scattering rain of bullets. However Shouryuu didn’t even try to dodge and Resist the bullet right from the front deflecting them. It didn’t even slow him down.

It was impossible to shake him off.

“Lotte! There is no other way to return to Nagoya other than fighting this guy here!”

Kazuki resolved himself and made an U-turn, facing Shouryuu.

Lotte stayed slightly behind Kazuki and took the stance of supporting Kazuki.

“Awesome, come just like this! We are going to play until you break yeah!! …Taking hold of the leading part is possible! O divine rare steel that hold infinite mass, hand down the strike that inflict certain kill to all evil! Nyoikin Kobou!”

Inside Shoryuu’s both hands, a deep red pole was created before it was grasped.

“Gouge!!” With Shoryuu’s thundering voice, the pole ignored the law of conservation mass and elongated, approaching near Kazuki.

Fast. But Kazuki Foresighted it and already evaded from the point where the pole was elongating.

The pole that struck empty air shrank back as if rewinding, then after Shoryuu adjusted its angle, he directed it once more to Kazuki and it elongated. All of that was not Shouryuu drawing back the pole and thrusting it forward again, but because of the piston movement of the pole that lengthening out after shrinking back, it was even faster than any barrage of any kind of bojutsu<ref>Martial arts using stick as weapon</ref> master.

Kazuki spontaneously gulped his saliva. ―There was no doubt that most likely in Shoryuu there wasn’t any knowledge of martial arts whatsoever.

However that pole just by directing it to the enemy, made it possible to launch super high speed barrage into infinite distance automatically.

A powerful weapon that laughed derisively toward any martial arts training!

Kazuki who escaped using [Deep Striker] was pursued by consecutive strike of pole that possessed thickness and force like the rapid fire of gatling gun bullets. The closing in attack that was like a [wall] of barrage was not something that could be evaded even with Foresight.

Lotte turned to Kazuki and chanted a magic.

“O wisdom that is piled up throughout human race’s history, became the multiple piles of armor that armored the body of that person! Heavily, thickly, reject every act of barbarity! Seusenhofer!!”

Lotte created an armor that shone white on Kazuki’s body in a close call.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GAGAGAGAGAGAGAGA!!* With the raising terrific sounds, the pole tore apart the armor in the blink of eye. On top of its speed, there was also its amazing destructive power!

“Lightning fall on my body and I obtain lightning thought god speed…wake up the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!!”

Because he believed that Lotte would chant a defensive magic on him, that was why Kazuki chanted a different magic.

The electric signal inside Kazuki’s brain was sped up and his thought power increased in activity. The force of the flame that spewed out from [Deep Striker] heightened and he accelerated all of sudden―Kazuki instantly circled outside Shouryuu’s line of sight.

“Uoo!? I can’t see him! Where is he!?”

No matter how fast the pole contracted and shrank, if the user couldn’t confirm by sight then the pole also couldn’t lengthen out.

I want offensive power. Just in the timing when Kazuki thought such thing, Lotte invoked a magic to him.

“Blitzkrieg!!”

On the dominant arm of Kazuki who was charging, a gigantic charging spear was created.

“Uoooo, I know it’s bad if I don’t know where he is going to come from! I feel a bad pressure!”

Shouryuu that lost sight of Kazuki screamed.

“Eei…o rock monkey of immortal body born and blessed by the aura of heaven and earth and alchemy of the heaven, please share thy grace in my body! {{furigana|Houten Shouchi・Ishisaru Henge|Law Heaven Phenomenon Earth・Rock Monkey Transformation}}!!”

Shouryuu emitted a glaring light in a flash, right after his body hardened from obtaining the color and hardness of rock. Kazuki’s thrust that surpassed the speed of sound *GAKIN* was blocked by a hard sensation.

Rock―even the electricity was made ineffective.

Kazuki’s strike was abated from the hard to believe defensive power that suddenly appeared. Even so Shouryuu scattered around a few lights of defensive magic power and he was blown away altogether with the Somersault Cloud.

―Even his defensive magic power was thick. His Resist technique was not as skilled as Kaguya-senpai or Beatrix, but the amount of his pure magic power was overwhelming.

Moreover magic power underwent a sudden growth from the age of high school student until adult age where it would reach the peak of the growth. But this young boy, no matter how he saw it was still around middle school student’s age, an age where his magic power was still half-way developed. …What a monster.

While Kazuki shuddered from how his spear was repelled, he swiveled in high speed. He was going to charge at him from his blind spot again. Just like breaking apart a huge rock, there was no other way to fight other than kept charging no matter how many times at the owner of this enormous magic power and inflicted damage little by little.

“…Aa, shit! If you are going to keep charging from place I cannot see then even i have an idea yeah! …Genshin is overflowing right here, build the shape of mine unlimited body! {{furigana|Shingaishin no Hou|Law of Body Outside Body}}!!”

After Shouryuu chanted a magic with frightening concentration even while his magic power was thoroughly smashed, he took a large deep breath. Thereupon his magic power instantly swelled out, after that when Shouryuu blew out the breath from his mouth, from there tens of small Son Shouryuu flew out.

“!?” Kazuki was shocked and he drew back his charge before taking some distance.

The clone of small Shouryuu that were vomited out like a cluster of germ gradually became bigger when they were blown outside and grew until a size that didn’t lose to the original Shouryuu himself.

No, the swarm of Shouryuu that covered the sky completely had already became so like the original that one couldn’t differentiate which one was the original unless one concentrated and looked out for the magic power. Moreover those clone bodies were all riding Somersault Cloud and holding Nyoibou in their hand.<ref>The one magic Kazuki need in his repertoire with the number of the girl in his harem, and it’s in the hand of a boy. What the hell with this?</ref>

The eyes of the several dozens Shouryuu looked around the surrounding area gogglingly. No matter how much a master of martial arts one was, in this space it was already impossible to find Shouryuu’s blind spot.

―An ill feeling flashed through Kazuki’s mind.

“Lotte, get away! Run away as fast as possible…tch!!”

“Destroy, destroy! Destroy everything all of me!! Just destroyyy, Nyoibou!!”

The several tens of Shouryuu moved randomly on their Somersault Cloud in high speed while they brandished around the Nyoibou in their hand making it shrank and elongated like a piston. All inside his line of sight was filled completely with trajectories of Nyoibou.

The next moment, a terrific impact came.

That was a small microcosmos of strike where all the space was filled completely with strikes.

This is bad! …All of hi defensive magic power was going to get smashed wholly just in an instant!

…Zekorbeni!!

Kazuki summoned a pendant on his chest and he concentrated his mind into it. He became strongly conscious of his bond with Mio who was separated far away from him, from that bond he drew out the mental body of Phoenix and resided him inside the pendant. The pendant that was possessed by a Diva fiercely spouted out flame.

“Mode・Phoenix!!”

Kazuki performed {{furigana|Order|Phenomenon Request}} directly into Phoenix who was in Drive inside the pendant. Due to this even Phoenix’s high level magic that originally needed long time of chanting became able to be Cast even in a short time. In exchange, a large amount of magic power was poured into the thick circuit in one go and he felt like his mind withered away.

But if he just left this alone than to escape from this infinite strikes that continued eternally was…!

“…O undying bird that soar from twilight to dawn, please grant that wing of hope on my back! The destruction for the sake of rebirth right here…! Blazing Wings!”

While his magic power got scraped off crunchingly from the strikes, Kazuki spread out gigantic flame wings from his back. Compared to the same magic that was chanted in a normal time, that flame wings was so large like a cloud that covered the sky.

Kazuki rotated his body in a swirl and waved around the wings of flame. The gigantic belt of flame with the diameter that even reached several dozen meters swallowed the several dozens of Shouryuu clones in the surrounding.

The clone bodies of Shouryuu that was swallowed into the flame all became motes of light one after another and vanished.

The clone bodies that escaped from the difficulty fired voices of agitation from their mouths.

“Crap” “Crap” “Crap” “What the hell is that, awesome” “Now that I remember, this guy is a King” “That’s so, so this is a part of Solomon King’s Authority” “On top of one vs two this is frankly awful” “But exactly because of that this is interesting” “Right, this is interesting” “Yossha, from here is the main performance yeah!”

The wings of flame turned to the clone bodies of Shouryuu and Kazuki extinguished them one after another.

At the last the original Shouryuu remained. Shouryuu glared at Kazuki with eyes in high spirits from his vigor. While Kazuki was making the clone bodies his opponents, it seemed that Shouryuu was chanting some kind of magic.

With expression that projected strong confidence, he was going to cast that magic he chanted―right at that time.

“Warning! Immediately cease the battle!”

Suddenly a cold voice of a female rang out from the far away. It was a loud voice that was amplified by magic power.

“Warning! Immediately cease the battle! I will begin attack to those who don’t comply with the warning-!!”

After the voice, a thunder ran horizontally. A giant thunder from beyond the west ran into right in the middle between Kazuki and Shouryuu. When that thunder vanished, from there a single figure of woman appeared.

Riding thunder to appear here―rather than that it was as if the form of the woman was changed into a thunder.

She was a woman that clad in a Magic Dress that looked similar like a pure white dress. Her platinum blond hair and dress’ sleeves fluttered in rustle from the strong wind of the sky.

She had a look and color skin that was obviously not Japanese or Chinese.

That gaze of hers had no wavering in it, emitting a sizzling silent pressure.

“I, Ilyalliya Muromets!!”

Shouryuu was…raising a voice that overturned his impression of this flawless young man from how shook up he sounded.

The woman called Ilyalliya turned at Shouryuu with a clear light blue eyes.

“…I’ll overlook the impertinence of calling my name without honorific because you are not someone that I don’t know. Rather than that…I should have already advised Yamato to [propose to Japan for the occassion of ceasefire arrangement]. After all rather than entering ceasefire because of other country’s intervention, proposing the ceasefire from oneself beforehand will make your position better later on. Despite that why are you still taking combat action, explain yourself.”

“The one who start the fight is Japan! When we thought of making the preparation to propose the ceasefire agreement just like you told us, they suddenly came attacking us with incredible force you know! It’s still around one week after Sekigahara yeah!? It’s unbelievable but, we can’t just stand around and not intercept right-!?”

“…I understood the situation. In various meaning I didn’t make it in time, that’s it. Then with I who stand as the mediator, halt the battle right now immediately.”

“…Screw that! In front of a toy this delicious, how can I just stop fighting…”

“I have predicted that response. Your belligerent personality makes the situation complicated. Therefore I have begun attacking already.”

“What, already?” Shouryuu made an expression of realization and looked up, then yelled. “…UOOOO, from the sky!?”

―From the sky above, several dots of light blinked in a momentary flash. Those small dots of light became bigger in a blink of eye and covered Kazuki and Shouryuu overhead completely.

It was falling while spouting out flame from the air friction of the atmosphere, countless numbers of meteors.

“Sayonara. If it’s you then you won’t die that easily.”

Ilyalliya became a thunder once again. The humanoid light that was half human and half thunder first turned up below Kazuki where she held Kazuki under her arm.

Right there because he didn’t feel any ill will or hostility, Kazuki let himself got taken away just like that.

Next she rushed under Lotte who was separated far away and then she also carried Lotte under her arm.

Both of them were carried under her arms and escaped outside the attack range of the meteors with undoubtedly a lightning speed. It was a speed that struck them with admiration. This female magician was far and away―in a different dimension of speed even more than [Deep Striker] or Shouryuu’s Somersault Cloud. In an instant only Shouryuu who was the only one left right under the countless meteors.

“UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOII-!!”

Shouryuu raised a scream while rushing his Somersault Cloud, but with that speed he was unable to get away from the range of the meteors. The meteors rained down on Shouryuu one after another.

“GYAWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!”

The instant the meteor crashed into Shouryuu, the trajectory of the meteor changed from vertical into straight horizontal. There was no mistake that it was controlled according to Ilyalliya’s will. It was an unnatural movement that ignored gravity.

“aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!”

The meteor brought Shouryuu horizontally far away east to the direction of Pacific Ocean.

That scream of his gradually became smaller and then vanished.

“If you crash into the ground surface just like that then it will bring about damage, therefore I will vanish the meteor after it bring you around the area just before Hawaii. I want you to be relieved.”

While saying such with emotionless voice that made one feel even some brusqueness, Ilyalliya let go Kazuki and Lotte.

Kazuki and Lotte were hovering back with their own power using [Deep Striker] and faced the girl.

“Who in the world are you…?”

…The attack magic before. The phenomenon body she invoked was similar to both Ryuutaki-senpai’s Union Magic.

However even though it was a magic of such scale, ''he didn’t grasp the signs of her chanting and invocation at all''. Even her magic that changed her into thunder and moved in high speed was also like that.

She Cast magic without any omen of magic power. What in the world was this power….

“O soldiers of Japan, first let me apologize for my impoliteness of visiting Yamato’s side preceding your side.”

Her short conversation with Shouryuu before this displayed that she was an acquaintance of that young boy.

“…I am the envoy from Russia Empire. I came to give my counsel to put a ceasefire in this conflict that might destroy the balance of the world. I want you to somehow accept the ceasefire.”

Ilyalliya said while bowing her head uneventfully.

The envoy from Russia…! Kazuki worked his brain in fluster. What kind of matter this is?

From her way of talking just now, it seemed she had visited Yamato and sent her advice to them.

Her mouth said that she apologize but, it was obvious that Russia was leaning closer to Yamato rather than Japan. Kazuki harbored a suspicion to this person that stood in front of his eyes and stared intensely at her vigilantly.

“My name is Ilyalliya Muromets. We exchange contract with the supreme deity of Mythology that governed all phenomenon of heaven, <Svarog>. I am the Emperor of Russia Empire. {{furigana|Grozny Basilleus|Thunder Emperor}}<ref>Grozny, it means “awesome”, “fearsome”, “redoubtable” in Russian. The same word as in Ivan Grozny or Ivan the terrible. Could also mean "Someone who should be feared".</ref>, that’s what the people and other countries call me.”

Kazuki’s face instantly turned pure white. Russia’s, Emperor…!?

“It is my pride that I can run faster than anyone in my country. Therefore I came here alone. O soldier, I want you to guide me into Japan’s territory.”

It seemed that Ilyalliya didn’t know that Kazuki was a King. But he was just a student, so she was also not wrong.

Kazuki nodded without correcting her.

“I understand. However even on the ground is still in battle…”

“That worry is unnecessary. I heard that Britain and Italia are also coming here. They are surely slower than me, but right about now should be a suitable time for them to finally advice the ceasefire on the battlefield on the ground. …Now, I will match my speed with the two of you, so show me the way.”

―This day, a ceasefire was formed in the civil war between Japan and Yamato.

In reality, that fact had the meaning that Yamato was recognized as a country in the international community.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Sekai Ichi no Imouto-sama

2015-11-03T13:48:22Z

Core nxt: /* Volume 2: Black & White */

{{Status|Idle}}

[[Image:Sekaimo v1 cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
'''''Sekai Ichi no Imouto-sama''''' (세계 제일의 여동생님) is a Korean light novel series written by Kim Wolhui (김월희) and illustrated by nyanya. The series is complete with 4 volumes.

==Story Synopsis==
Maria Lunalady Blackhazel is a beautiful genius with heterochromatic eyes. Oh, that and she's also the leader of a ruthless, multinational private military company that brings forth chaos and destruction. Known as the "Princess of Pure Darkness" around the world, she's the subject of many people's admiration, hatred and fear. But to the main character Siyoung, she's an irrelevant person living in a completely different world. That is, until one day she suddenly shows up and kisses him.

"I wanted to see you, Onii-sama..."

And just like that, Siyoung was given the world's greatest little sister.

==Translations==
Translations and editing by [http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.com/ Imoutolicious LNT]

==Updates==

* December 7, 2014 - Volume 2, Chapter 2, Part 3 Complete.
* May 5, 2014 - Volume 2, Chapter 2, Part 2 Complete.

==The ''Sekai Ichi no Imouto-sama'' series by Kim Wolhui==

===Volume 1: My Darkness Sister===
[[Image:Sekaimo v1 cover.jpg|right|200px]]
'''All links below are external links to [http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/p/projects.html Imoutolicious Light Novel Translations]'''
::*[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/p/sekaimo-volume-1-main.html Novel Illustrations]
::*Chapter Ⅰ. Maria :: She is the law
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/05/sekaimo-v1-chapter-1-she-is-law-001.html 001.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/06/sekaimo-v1-chapter-1-she-is-law-002.html 002.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/06/sekaimo-v1-chapter-1-she-is-law-003.html 003.]
::*Chapter Ⅱ. Lily :: Who is she
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/07/sekaimo-v1-lily-who-is-she-001.html 001.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/08/sekaimo-v1-lily-who-is-she-002.html 002.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/08/sekaimo-v1-lily-who-is-she-003.html 003.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/08/sekaimo-v1-lily-who-is-she-004.html 004.]
::*Chapter Ⅲ. Maria :: Please look at me
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/09/sekaimo-v1-maria-please-look-at-me-001.html 001.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/09/sekaimo-v1-iii-maria-please-look-at-me.html 002.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/10/sekaimo-v1-iii-maria-please-look-at-me.html 003.]
::*[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/11/sekaimo-v1-iv-maria-she-is-law-2-001.html Ⅳ. Maria :: She is the law (2)]
::*Chapter Ⅴ. Dorothy :: Please look at me (2)
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2012/12/sekaimo-v1-dorothy-please-look-at-me-2.html 001.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2013/01/sekaimo-v1-dorothy-please-look-at-me-2.html 002.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2013/02/sekaimo-v1-dorothy-please-look-at-me-2.html 003.]
::*Chapter Ⅵ. Maria & Dorothy :: Because we are a family
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2013/02/sekaimo-v1-maria-dorothy-because-we-are.html 001.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2013/04/sekaimo-v1-maria-dorothy-because-we-are.html 002.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2013/04/sekaimo-v1-maria-dorothy-because-we-are_19.html 003.]
::*[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2013/04/sekaimo-v1-epilogue-reaching-out-to-her.html Epilogue. Reaching out to her hand :: Siyoung]
::*[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2013/04/sekaimo-v1-afterword.html Afterword]

===Volume 2: Black & White===
[[Image:Sekaimo v2 cover.jpg|right|200px]]
'''All links below are external links to [http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/p/projects.html Imoutolicious Light Novel Translations]'''
::*[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/p/sekaimo-volume-2-main.html Novel Illustrations]
::*[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2013/06/sekaimo-v2-maria-she-is-law.html Chapter Ⅰ ½. Maria :: She is the law]
::*Chapter Ⅰ. Dorothy :: My little sister can't be this cute
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2013/07/sekaimo-v2.html 001.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2013/10/sekaimo-v2-dorothy-my-little-sister.html 002.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2013/11/sekaimo-v2-dorothy-my-little-sister.html 003.]
::*Chapter Ⅱ. Baekryeon :: Psychopath
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2014/01/sekaimo-v2-baekryeon-psychopath-001.html 001.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2014/05/sekaimo-v2-baekryeon-psychopath-002.html 002.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.com/2014/12/sekaimo-v2-baekryeon-psychopath-003a.html 003a.]
::**[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/2015/08/sekaimo-v2-baekryeon-psychopath-003b.html 003b.]
::**004.
::*Chapter Ⅲ. Baekryeon & Maria :: Every girl wanna be a mate
::*Chapter Ⅳ. Maria :: Everyone has a skeleton in their closet
::*Chapter Ⅴ. Maria & Baekryeon :: Deus ex machina
::*Epilogue. To that hand you reached out :: Siyoung
::*Afterword

===Volume 3: Fairy Wedding===
[[Image:Sekaimo v3 cover.jpg|right|100px]]
::*[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/p/sekaimo-volume-3-main.html Novel Illustration]
::*Chapter Ⅰ. Lily :: Love on the Run
::*Chapter Ⅱ. Lily :: Honeymoon
::*Chapter Ⅲ. Siyoung :: The Evil One
::*Chapter Ⅳ. Maria & Lina :: Shupiel
::*Chapter Ⅴ. Lily & Lina :: Shupiel(2)
::*Chapter Ⅵ. Lina & Lily :: Sacrifice
::*Afterword

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 4: Beautiful World===
[[Image:Sekaimo v4 cover.jpg|right|100px]]
::*[http://imoutoliciouslnt.blogspot.ca/p/sekaimo-volume-4-main.html Novel Illustration]
::*Part One - Beautiful World
::**Chapter Ⅰ½ Remnants :: The Leavers
::**Chapter Ⅰ. Maria :: She isn't the law
::**Chapter Ⅱ. Maria :: Justice
::**Chapter Ⅲ. Maria & Maria :: Good & Evil
::**Chapter Ⅳ. Maria :: Lovely Sister
::*Part Two - Cinderella
::**Chapter Ⅰ. Siyoung :: The Greatest Brother in the World
::**Chapter Ⅱ. Maria :: Glass Shoes
::*Epilogue.
::*Afterword

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:
===Translators===
:*Imoutolicous LNT

===Editors===

==Series Overview==
# 세계 제일의 여동생님 (January 1, 2012) - ISBN 978-8-9267-8107-4
# 세계 제일의 여동생님. 2 (April 1, 2012) - ISBN 978-8-9267-8125-8
# 세계 제일의 여동생님. 3 (September 1, 2012) - ISBN 978-8-9267-8158-6
# 세계 제일의 여동생님. 4 (December 1, 2012) - ISBN 978-8-9267-8178-4

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Category:Light_novel_(English)]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 4

2015-10-30T06:46:08Z

Core nxt: /* Chapter 4 – The Descent of God’s Descendant */

==Chapter 4 – The Descent of God’s Descendant==

===Part 1===
Cracks ran through the space of <Itsuki☆Channel>.

The light that was produced from those cracks repainted the area in a blink of eye.

When they noticed, Kazuki, Kazuha-senpai and Kamimura-san had returned once again to Yomotsu Hirasaka.

“…It’s better if we hurry through the return path. ''Those guys'' will be coming when they sniff the scent of a living person.”

Kamimura-san said that and began to run down the slope.

Feeling unrest in those words, Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai too complied to her words.

Without even needing to ask, they soon became aware of the meaning of those words.

Kazuki and others felt an eerie presence behind them. When they looked back while running, a distortion appeared in the space far beyond their back. Human shadows emerged out from there.

Old women were born from the space behind them. Not just one person. One after another countless old women were created. Those old women looked down the hill and sprinted with all their strength in this direction!

“…That’s Yomotsu Shikome. The old woman who leads the evil spirits that live in Yomotsu Hirasaka.”

Kamimura-san explained while desperately running without even looking back.

The space behind them was still distorting even further. What appeared from there was not only old women, even more small living things that looked like demons were created in swarms.

“That’s Yomotsu Ikusa. Evil spirit that is the battle soldiers of Yomotsu Hirasaka.”

Inside the darkness even more lights were arising in flickers *bachi bachi*, eight large globes of light scattering sparks burst out. These too were coming in pursuit of Kazuki and the others from behind by flying.

“That’s Yakusano Ikadzuchi. Yomotsu welcome the people that come to this world, however they didn’t allow people to leave. They are coming to chase you around and drag you back. If you are captured by those, you will get a serious sickness like magic intoxication and you won’t be able to wake up anymore in the real world.”

Hearing those words Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai went ‘Hieee’ and panicked. Especially the old women that came running at them at full power was scary.

“Why are they here?”

“When they think that humans of the present world are trying to go to a world of a different dimension, a suitable compensation is needed. Although I’m really sorry that Yatagarasu didn’t explain that at all and still invited you two here.”

Kazuki and others began to descend down Yomotsu Hirasaka at full speed.

…Nevertheless this was a mysterious sensation. It had been like this since they came to the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave but their body senses felt awfully real, their consciousness felt far too clear compared to when they fell into magic intoxication and wandered around Astrum. The sensation of running down Yomotsu Hirasaka felt as if their flesh body were really there.

Kazuki who was still in his clothes just like when they arrived here still had his katana attached on his hips. It looks like they could also turn back just like this and exchange blows with them.

“…Now that you mentioned it, whatever happened to our flesh body right now? A fairly long time has passed, and isn’t it dangerous to leave our body lying around under the floor of the main temple?”

“…The state of you two right now is not as simple as a separation between the mind and body…huff huff.”

While running with her goth loli skirt trailing behind, Kamimura-san gave her response.

“Your state is completely different compared to when you fall into magic intoxication with your mind wandering inside Astrum. What is called Yomotsu Hirasaka is a tunnel that connects one world with another, but it also breaks down [existence that belong under reality] like you and convert you into [existence that belong under Astrum]. It’s something a little more complicated than just dragging your mind into Astrum …huff huff! There is no danger of yourself breaking up so it’s okay, you are the you that is properly living here right now. Un, understand?”

Even though Kazuki understood but it took a little time.

“So Yomotsu Hirasaka is an entrance where people can enter the mental world’s Astrum altogether with his flesh body.”

“That comprehension is correct. What is called Astrum is a world where a maelstrom of colossal power that distorted reality whirled, ''it’s defined by the mind'', then such entrance was created. And then the Diva of Japanese Mythology possessed the power to open and close this entrance…huff haa! Huff, when we are running desperately like this, don’t make me explain such complicated thing…. I’m not like you two that are in the healthy faction after all…”

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s breathing were not ragged for even a little bit, but Kamimura-san who just gave out a drawn-out explanation was breathing ragged and in pants. Kazuki lifted her up from the side with ‘hyoi’ and carried her in a princess carry.

“Sorry, I didn’t notice.”

“Eh? Tha- thank you.” Kamimura-san’s eyes opened wide.

After that she panicked one beat late.

“I- I wasn’t appealing to you with my tiredness and pressing you or anything for this!”

“I’m not particularly thinking of anything like that you know?”

“Do- doing things like this and being kind to me without any reason at all is just…. Uuu, I cannot calm down. Are- are you okay? You are not tired? I’m not heavy?”

Kamimura-san was bewildered with sobby expression.

“You are absurdly light that it makes me worried when I’m carrying you like this, Kamimura-san.”

“Those guys chasing us from behind, are they strong if we fight them?”

Kazuha-senpai asked Kamimura-san from the side.

“Their level is just a little stronger than your average Demon Beast. What is troublesome is their unlimited numbers that keep gushing forth. But it’s okay. Because the speed of your running is above theirs, like this they cannot overtake us. The distances between us and them is widening very quickly.”

“That’s the story if there is no one that will become a hindrance to us.”

Kazuki opened his mouth as if interrupting the wishful observation of Kamimura-san. …That was exactly just a wishful observation. Kazuki had already sensed the presence of someone ahead of them as they finished descending this hill.

“That is so isn’t it, if the situation had developed like this, it will be more unnatural instead if they don’t ambush us here.”

“Kazuki…this presence…”

Kazuha-senpai too noticed what was going on.

When they finished descending the hill―before the long silhouettes of three people emerged out on their path.

“…I who am the King of Susanoo can sense it you know. It appears that you have inherited the authority of Amaterasu haven’t you, swordsman of Hayashizaki-style! With this the both of us have become destined existences even further! The two persons that are battling for the seat of the strongest swordsman, and then as the two persons concerning for the throne of the Japanese Mythology’s true King!”

Aisu Ikousai! And the two waiting at her back, the possessed Takasugi brothers!!

“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!”

The Takasugi brothers howled like a beast. While those howls were audible from below the slope it was like the damned inside hell―the brothers’ silhouettes distorted like jelly while yelling.

The silhouettes of the two ''lost the shape of human and they were crumbling down like mud.''

What in the world? Sensing the unknown phenomenon from afar, Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai reflexively stopped in place. However the army of Yomotsu was approaching from behind. This was exactly like the situation of tiger by the front gate and wolf at the rear gate.

From Kazuki’s arms, Kamimura-san jumped down with a hop.

“…I’ll hold back those who come from behind. Ha- Hayashizaki, -san please take care of Susanoo.”

She appeared to be a little nervous when calling a person’s name.

“Will you be fine alone against that army?”

“I have Anthropophobia<ref>literally "fear of people"</ref>, that’s why that kind of opponent is easier for me. Besides as far as it goes I too can use the power of Amaterasu…so I can fight a little.”

In front of the approaching near Yomotsu army, the girl performed Access.

“…O aurora of blessing ascending to the heaven! Thy name are <Amaterasu Oomikami>! O light of affection wishing not for conflict, just for now reside in my hand, become the bow and arrow of flash that pierce through everything!”

Kamimura-san’s goth loli clothes were wrapped by light and broke down, transforming into Magic Dress.

That Magic Dress’ appearance was like the sublime ancient outfit of Amaterasu’s working mode, it was simplified just like that for the sake of ease in battle.

In what way the girl would fight―he was deeply interested but he had no composure left to ascertain that with his own eyes.

Kazuki faced the three person group standing in his way.

“GAAAAAAAAA…!” The Takasugi brothers were still screaming even now.

Losing their human shape, the two that had turned into a small mountain of muddy flesh began to swell bubblingly as if something was going to be born from their inside. The swelling silhouettes of those two overlapped with each other and were becoming one giant meatball.

That was…by no means a phenomenon that could be explained just by a mere word of God’s reliant. In Yatagarasu’s explanation, the human was not supposed to break down completely until that far.

Ikousai who stood in the side carelessly said.

“Looks like they wanted strength so much don’t they? …Separate from Take Mikadzuchi and Take Minakata that turned them into God’s reliant, they still called for even more from somewhere. That is something that gather the extreme terror of people in Japanese Mythology, the most ominous [Mythology’s undulation]…it’s fine to see, let’s make you all know too about its name! This is that…Yamato no Orochi!!”

“AAAAAAAAAA-!!!”

The gigantic pile of flesh that lost its face and also its mouth raised a noticeably louder scream even though it had no mouth.

From the gigantic lump of flesh, *ZUBOZUBOZUBO!* eight long necks and a tail extended out. The meatball was divided into eight and lengthened out twistingly. Its surface was changing into scales emitting black light―transforming into a giant snake with eight heads entangling with each other. It completely blocked the entire width of the hill road, a monster possessing the height like a building was towering there.

Yamata no Orochi―on the summit of the swaying eight necks, bright red eyes glinted bright and glared at them. Looked like there was not even a fragment of human personality left already inside. Takasugi brothers had become completely inexistent already.

“…Wasn’t Yamato no Orochi supposed to be exterminated by Susanoo? How can it become possible for it to join hands with Susanoo?”

The Shrine Maiden that had even more detailed knowledge of Japanese Mythology than Kazuki, Kazuha-senpai murmured.

The Celebration King that stood back to back with them, Kamimura-san answered that question.

“The Susanoo right now is not [the person that suppress the country] talked about inside the Mythology but he became [the person that disturbs the suppression]. Susanoo who originally possesses the rough and wild element of <storm> has some aspects in common with Yamato no Orochi that is the huge personification of the nature’s flood.”

“…I see.” While nodding, Kazuha-senpai took a step forward.

“Kazuki, I’ll take on that guy. …I too want to become strong for a long time, I continue to think of wanting to become strong until now. However…surely not like that.”

Kazuha-senpai stood in front of the monster and leaked out a pained voice.

What was in front of her was an opponent that she could sympathize with, yet why could they completely mistake their path in an unthinkable direction like this? The pain of that time that couldn’t be agreed with. Just like what Kazuki felt when he stood in front of Kaya….

“Ahaha! I don’t have any intention of sympathizing with these kinds of guys at all, but I too can sympathize! What is called strength is something to use for one’s own sake! It only has worth when used for the sake of persisting in one’s own self and aesthetic! But like this…ahhahaha! What a totally pathetic pair of brothers!!”

Aisu Ikousai laughed loudly at her own former comrades that seek for strength and became a monster.

…She is wrong. What is called strength is not for one’s own sake, it was something for the sake of protecting one’s important person.

“Kazuha-senpai…please take care of that monster. I’ll…settle my debt with her!”

Kazuki glared at Ikousai. As if answering that, Ikousai was enveloped with the light of Access.

“I’m going full power right from the start here, this is not just some sport between swordsmen anymore. …O honored god of fury descending down from the sky, establish forth the development of unheard-of troubles right here! Thy honored name is <Susanoo no-Mikoto>! Reside in my body, rage following your violent emotion!!”

Aisu Ikousai's seductive kimono broke down into Prima Material, turning into a jet black hakama with tight sleeve―her appearance changed into Magic Dress based on the clothing of ancient Yamato. Her original atmosphere that was like a prostitute underwent a complete change.

Brave warrior: that was the personification of storm― Susanoo. And the one that was contracted to her, a magic swordsman.

“Come, the first act where we fussed over only swords is over! Let’s open the curtain of the second act here while letting our Stigmata shine!!”

Aisu Ikousai smoothly drew out her katana and directed its tip at Kazuki.

===Part 2===

Aisu Ikousai didn’t even throw a glance in Kazuha’s direction.

That was why Kazuha sprinted down the slope without stopping and passed through Ikousai’s flank.

For the sake of concentrating on her fight with Kazuki, Ikousai let Kazuha do as she pleased.

Kazuha went to face against the Takasugi brothers―no, Yamato no Orochi.

The battlefield was divided into three, Kamimura Itsuki against the Yomotsu army at the rear, Hayashizaki Kazuki against Aisu Ikousai in the middle of the slope, and then at the base of this slope was Tsukahara Kazuha against Yamata no Orochi. Each had their own confrontation.

She couldn’t let this monster became a hindrance to Kazuki!

Kazuha kicked the slope and flew. She produced energy of Psychokinesis even further on the air and kicked on it with all her strength for a double jump, and a triple jump next.

Ikousai’s Tenrou Kaidan’s…imitation. While dancing her body high in the air, Kazuha thought once more that this might be convenient. If she could do this from the start when they were trying to jump through that building before, then there would be no needs for Kazuki to lift her in princess carry.

Kazuha danced in the sky trying to jump over Yamata no Orochi. The eight necks of Yamata no Orochi chased the figure of the prey with its crimson eyes. The nearest neck opened its large mouth and assaulted Kazuha to bite her.

It was a large jaw that could completely swallow a human whole and it approached Kazuha. Kazuha drew out the katana on her hips and slashed down with all her strength at the large jaw. The katana and jaw clashed with each other, then using the backlash from that power Kazuha brought her body even higher.

Keeping the momentum she somersaulted with a twirl and leaped over Yamata no Orochi to land on the base of the hill road.

Feeling Kazuha landing behind it, Yamata no Orochi turned back its body in wriggles. It in turn was turning its neck to Kazuha.

The gigantic heads were coming in full speed with <head-butt> ramming hard. Kazuha dealt with those by parrying the attack to the side with her katana and dodged with her body. The enormous pressure couldn’t be parried perfectly and her stance broke.

Right at that time a second neck was flying at her. Unable to dodge, Kazuha was hit with the head-butt right from the front.

<Resist>―it was not as skillful as Otonashi Kaguya, but with her excellent magic skill Kazuha counterbalanced that physical impact she got. She was rolling down through the hill road.

The huge body of Yamato no Orochi was coming chasing her with the force of tsunami.

While rolling down, ‘Yosh’ Kazuha thought.

She managed to widen their distance even further from the battles of Kazuki and Kamimura-san.

She would show them…she was going to handle this guy alone by herself somehow!

Kazuha stood up with force like a spring and met the giant monster.

She challenged it in close range combat as a swordsman.

The eight necks that had the size several times larger than Kazuha were coming with head-butt or biting attack in turns. Kazuha parried and evaded the first neck that arrived and slashed her katana while half-rotating.

Her blade was *gakin!* repelled by the scales. Her blade was literally ineffective.

The second, third, and fourth necks were ramming at her without stopping like avalanche.

“Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi!”

With the flame and shockwave produced from her palm, Kazuha repelled back the three necks altogether.

But there were eight necks of Yamata no Orochi. The fifth, sixth, and seventh were even now approaching Kazuha.

“Kuh!”

Kazuha earnestly attempted to Foresight those consecutive attacks. The eight necks of Yamata no Orochi were moving around independent of each other as if each of the necks were different creatures. …All of it moved well without entangling with each other.

It was as if eight persons were each launching their own attack. She couldn’t see through all their movement and thought.

Kazuha who earnestly ran around were glared at by the eighth neck that prepared the last attack.

That mouth was largely opened. Its deep red oral cavity that was like pomegranate was exposed.

From the depth of its throat, a high temperature Breath was fired with a roar.

“I am the Shrine Maiden of sword, rock cleaved, root torn, sin severed, that virtuous sword of crushing evil right now in this hand! Draw sword, Futsu no Mitama!!”

Kazuha created the divine sword that severed evil in her hand, she faced the breathed out steam of scorching heat and slashed down. The divine sword suppressed the heat energy that was produced by magic power. Even so the steam that couldn’t be erased enveloped Kazuha. Unfaltering, Kazuha used <Resist> while charging through inside the steam. She thrust [Futsu no Mitama] inside the mouth that was widely opened and breathing out steam.

That one attack was also *gaki!* repelled. Even the inside of its mouth couldn’t be hurt by the blade.

Futsu no Mitama severed magic power, but it didn’t have strong power against something physical.

In front of Kazuha who failed in her counterattack, a gigantic tail was *GUWA-!* rolling up.

Kazuha suddenly realized. …She was careless. Just because she had already evaded all eight necks of Yamato no Orochi didn’t mean that it was over already. There was one more still in reserve―the enormous tail that was far thicker than even its head.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>BITAN!* That tail was swung down, crushing Kazuha’s small body.

Several tons of mass swung down with a terrific force―if in this world there was nothing called <Resist> and defensive magic power then Kazuha would have surely got turned into a ruptured water balloon.

But a blue magic power light protected Kazuha.

In order to crush once more something that it couldn’t crush before, the tail was rolled up again.

Just before it was swung down once again, Kazuha leaped away at full speed.

And then she thought of something. …Why am I challenging something this big in a close quarter combat? Are you stupid?

The her in the past, no matter how much Futsunushi no Kami remonstrated her she would oppose him by saying [I am a swordsman so I won’t run! I’m going to cross swords in close quarter!]

The current her was different. She had already overcome her complex. She wouldn’t do anything like losing sight of what was truly important just because of her strange obstinacy and obsession.

…I am the same like that guy, a magic swordsman.

Kazuha escaped from Yamata no Orochi and took some distance before turning around.

And then she invoked an offense magic from long distance.

“Tenkuu Battou Renge Hou!”

Flame explosion arose around Kazuha, from there countless Sacred Treasures of katana type were created. This swarm of nameless Sacred Treasures each possessed different elements of fire, ice, or lightning.

“Go-!”

Responding to Kazuha’s order, those katana flew at Yamato no Orochi like guided missiles.

Hit and Away. Kazuha ran around at the same time with the shooting.

The flying Sacred Treasures that went through the confined surrounding impacted Yamata no Orochi one after another. There was a neck of the large snake that slipped through the Sacred Treasures and rammed at Kazuha, but Kazuha counterattacked those with [Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi].

And then she fled. While fleeing Kazuha questioned Futsunushi no Kami.

“Bakanushi no Kami…there is one thing I want to ask.”

{What is it, Kazuha.}

Inside her head his reply echoed through using Telepathy.

“That…Takasugi brothers, can’t they return back to normal anymore? Even if I shave all of their magic power and drive them into magic intoxication, won’t they return back like those God’s reliant?”

{When their existences had transformed completely until they became that absurd, even if all their magic power are used up completely they won’t return to their original form but rather they will die from the shock of the backlash, most likely.}

Death from shock―Kazuha was floored from hearing that merciless words.

{Then what if you whittled their magic power, and if you pierced them with Futsu no Mitama for the last finishing blow then maybe they can make it somehow. If the opponent is defenseless on the verge of death, we can try severing their very transformation itself.}

A light of hope pierced Kazuha’s heart. Even though it was only those two who had mistaken their path…but even she could sympathize with that feeling based on [wanting to become strong]. If there was the possibility of saving them, then she wanted to use all methods available to her.

But…the problem was that the magic of Futsunushi-no-Kami is not really suited for monster extermination.

Even if indirect attacks like [Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi] or [Tenkuu Battou Renge Hou] hit them, it wouldn’t become a decisive damage. Even if she challenged the monster in close-quarter combat, [Futsu no Mitama]’s slashing power was too light.

{Certainly I’m fired up when we are against human opponent…but it’s quite harsh facing off against that kind of monster…}

{Then how about using me, that girl over there.}

…Hearing two really similar voices overlapping, Kazuha was confused.

That was not the voice of Futsunushi no Kami. There was an old man voice that was really similar with Futsunushi no Kami echoing inside her head in addition, she only grasped what was happening after a moment.

…Who in the world!?

At the immediate side of Kazuha who was running around, an avatar of a Diva emerged out faintly.

It was a Diva that resembled Futsunushi no Kami closely, having the appearance of an ancient sword.

Its eyes looked even more wicked than Futsunushi no Kami, it had the face that had grown beards in plentiful.

{DOWAHHAHHA! My name is <Take Mikadzuchi>! I became Wild God and possessed the Takasugi brothers’…errr I don’t know which of them is which, anyway I am the Diva that possessed one of them, that’s me―ee!!}

“Even though you were possessing one of them but you don’t even understand which one, what an irresponsible Diva aren’t you?”

{Just now there was even a stupidly huge something like Yamata no Orochi that came into them, so because of that I got pushed out you know! But because of that I can get back my sanity see! DOWAHHAHHA!!}

{Oou, isn’t this Take Mikadzuchi! So you have returned to your sanity!!}

Futsunushi no Kami raised a telepathic voice.

The conversation between these two Divas were happening and echoing inside Kazuha’s head.

{Long time no see isn’t it, Futsunushi! Looks like your contractor is actually a human with nice disposition! To have her heart troubled whether she can do something or not even for that kind of brutish brothers, she is indeed a splendid human!}

{Isn’t that right, isn’t that right, she is my prided daughter just as you see!}

{DOWAHHAHAHA!} {GUWAHHAHAHA!}

Old men’s voices were echoing inside her head like a stereo. Kazuha felt a headache arising in her head.

…I don't remember, when did I ever become something like this Bakanushi no Kami’s daughter, no way.

{I’m pleased! I’m really pleased Tsukahara Kazuha!! It’s fine for you to also contract and wield me!}

Kazuha was confused which old man this old man's voice belonged to.

And then she noticed what Take Mikadzuchi just said to her, she became really flustered from that.

“I’m already contracted with Futsunushi no Kami! I won’t contract with another Diva!!”

“Then it’s fine if you contract with both I and Futsunushi no Kami! It’s two sword style see!!”

Double contract! Was something like that possible. She's never heard of it.

…No, it wasn’t supposed to be possible. The Stigmata was entangled complicatedly with the contractor’s personality. If such action like adding further one more Stigmata was done on top of that…her mind would definitely fracture!

“It’s different with double contract. This is assimilation of Futsunushi no Kami and I.”

Assimilation of two Diva inside her…? That was something that could be thought as really absurd, yet….

{No, it’s possible. Or perhaps I should say that it’s only natural from the start. That’s because Take Mikadzuchi and Futsunushi no Kami was the same being from the start.}

{…That is so.} Futsunushi no Kami too affirmed it. {We were originally one but because of the different interpretation in the Record of Ancient Matters and the Nihon-shoki, we got split up. But, right now returning into one Sword God here is also not bad.}

In the beginning they were a single being. However even so Kazuha became anxious.

“…Is it really possible? Won’t the burden become heavy for me…”

{Even if we combine, the burden will not become twice. At most it will be only 1/3 times more. If it’s only a spec just around 1/3 of an average Magika Stigma then Kazuha has it, so it will be fine.}

{If it’s the strength of the current you, then you will be able to retain your ego. Probably.}

Even during that interval they were talking, the fierceness of the necks were increasing and they came attacking like an avalanche.

While Kazuha desperately dodged those fierce attacks, she was compelled to resolve herself.

To save that monster from its [deep rooted delusion for strength], there was no other way except this!

{Come, chant the spell that emerged in your head, Access together with me!}

“…Thy who roared the thunder is the one that descend to Izumo…change the flash of lighting into blade the sword of sky, thy inscription is <Take Mikadzuchi>! O god of shining blade, show that power!!”

The next instant, *GAN!* Kazuha received an impact inside her head.

Inside her head where it was already cramped from Futsunushi no Kami who had entered her, it was penetrated even further by Take Mikadzuchi who had around the same volume as Futsunushi no Kami…!

Take Mikadzuchi forcefully tried to settle himself inside the container named Kazuha. And then with Kazuha as the intermediary, Futsunushi no Kami and Take Mikadzuchi mixed together, sparks of magic power scattered from her.

The impact and spark of the fusion shook Kazuha’s mind violently.

It was the sensation as if the everything of her heart was jello!

…But that was something that happened for only an instant, her heart was immediately settled.

The two gigantic mental bodies immediately returned to its one form that was originally how it should be.

Kazuha became self-aware of the new power budding inside her―it produced a change to her Magic Dress.

A Golden shine was added to her red and white Shrine Maiden dress. Flash of lightning was blended inside the flame.

If Futsunushi no Kami was the Diva of transmutation flame, then Take Mikadzuchi was the Diva of golden lightning.

As if downloading data, she grasped the characteristic magic of Take Mikadzuchi that could be added based on her level. Several of Futsunushi no Kami’s characteristic magic disappeared, the ten variety of characteristic magic was reconfigured.

…Most likely these magic were also shared with Kazuki so he could also use it.

Thanks to me becoming stronger, that guy will also become stronger. She felt secretly happy inside.

And then she immediately chanted.

“O august lightning raining down due to the rage of god! Kagutsuchi’s spilled blood drip congregating on the hilt, become a flash of blade! The sky drum lightning sound of lightning speed, Mikafutsu no Mitama!!”

While holding Futsu no Mitama in her left hand, Kazuha raised her opened right hand high.

Lightning fell on that right hand, the flash of lightning transformed into a blade.

It was bending with inside curve, a huge katana with powerful form. Its thick blade shined gold.

The neck of the giant snake attacked.

Kazuha blocked that with Futsu no Mitama in her left hand and redirected it to the side by rotating her own body.

While circling around the flank of the neck, she swung down Mikafutsu no Mitama in her right hand down at that neck.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GOU!* Sound like a falling thunder resounded.

It was not that the power of lightning element resided in that slash. It was an enormous physical energy that sounded the thunderous roar as if thunder had fallen. The speed of the downswing was also exactly a lightning speed.

Why was a god of sword talked for generations as a god of lightning—because people of the ancient times had no way to illustrate that technique which was the expression of terrific destructive power other than as lightning.

That was the origin of Take Mikadzuchi who was bestowed with the name of lightning even while being a god of sword.

The gigantic blade pressed and cut *BUTSUN!* with all one’s might. What was polished from this blade was its out of league sharpness.

The neck of the giant snake was cut until halfway, It was drunkenly writhing while spurting out pitch black fountains of blood. In order to not let her sacred Magic Dress get dirtied, Kazuha repelled away the splash of scattered blood with Psychokinesis.

{GUWAHHAHHA! Kazuha’s skill is still not quite there yet but the special weapon is really good huh Take Mikadzuchi!!}

{DOWAHHAHHA, it’s exactly just like what you said! You make me blush Futsunushi!!}

Old men voices were surrounding her. Even though they had assimilated with each other, it seemed these guys' personalities and voices were still separate. Even while feeling fed up…Kazuha felt a little relieved.

If Futsunushi no Kami that had been together with her until now was gone, it would be just a little sad.

Yamata no Orochi writhed around in agony. The remaining seven necks looked down on Kazuha with eyes colored by fury and simultaneously bearing down on her.

One after another, headbutt, biting, and scorching breath were assaulting at her. Kazuha kicked the air and beautifully dodged her body. Tearing apart the steam of scorching heat with Futsu no Mitama in her left hand, she swung down a deadly attack with Mikafutsu no Mitama in her right hand. *BUTTSUN! BUTTSUN!* With a terrific response in her hand, the neck of the giant snake was severed.

If it was the current her, she could fight this monster in close-quarter combat!

{Go Tsukahara Kazuha! Shave apart this guy’s magic power using my Mikafutsu no Mitama!}

{Use my Futsu no Mitama for the finishing blow, purify this guy’s evil spirit!!}

While the surrounding old man voices was pushing her back, Kazuha turned into a light sword wind and ran around the giant body of Yamata no Orochi.

Everywhere she went there was spurt of blood flying high. The giant snake was writhing around in pain.

The inferiority inside Kazuha’s heart vanished completely like a phantom. She was without a doubt strong.

This strength that by no means would make her ashamed even standing side-by-side at Kazuki’s side, she had obtained it by her own hand.

===Part 3===

While Aisu Ikousai smoothly drew out her katana, she made a speech to Kazuki.

“The position of sword was ousted by magic. Susanoo was ousted from the throne by Amaterasu’s invasion. You know, Susanoo was once the ruler of Japan. The center of Japan was Izumo. …Then Amaterasu invaded and created the history of Wakoku. Chased out even while being the strongest sword skill, as the successor of such forgotten school, I understand well the grieving of the ancient era.”

{{furigana|Izumo|Susanoo’s side}} King and {{furigana|Wakoku|Amaterasu’s side}} King. The side that triumphed would become the true King. Swallowed by the destiny under the Mythology, Kazuki who stood on the hill silently drew out his katana. Hayashizaki-style was using Iai technique under the assumption of dashing through the battlefield wearing a sword where attack magic were flying around everywhere. If the opponent wished for crossing swords, then he would respond by drawing his sword right from the beginning.

“In order to not lose against Magika Stigma, I had continued training in sword skill for a long time. And then, it was a really strange event. I was chosen by Susanoo and I too became a Magika Stigma. …Then I without doubt am the strongest. Both the era of sword and also the era of Izumo, I’m going to take them back with my [strongest]. Even the Japan that is ruled by Solomon 72 Pillar and also Amaterasu, I won’t recognize them. Susanoo and, this I who is the strongest, are undoubtedly the ruler of Japan archipelago…!”

One step, two step, Ikousai climbed up the hill.

In that footstep of hers, joy of fighting a powerful enemy was overflowing.

“I feel happy that I can fight you, you know? As a user of ancient style sword art and also as a Magika Stigma that possess similar power of King. The pride of swordsman, the pride of King, betting both of them, I have to defeat you. For you too I’m already not just a stranger, but such an existence like that don’t you agree?”

Certainly that was so. This enemy―for me too she is a special existence.

In that step of Ikousai’s leg, power was filled. …It’s coming!

“Secret Rite, Aoiro Yasha!!”

Ikousai ran up the hill with explosive acceleration―simultaneously, the girl invoked a Summoning Magic too.

“What is dedicated here, is a dance of flower shower like a storm! O honored god that summons storm, grant me who dance under the sky thy breath on my back! {{furigana|Fuujin Kenbu|Wind Swift Blade Dance}}!!”

Chasing wind blew on Ikousai’s back, making her hair bristle up.

―It was a reinforcement magic that accelerated every single move of hers using the power of wind.

The distance between the two vanished in just an instant.

Ikousai who appeared in front of his eyes as if she was using instant movement slashed up her blade diagonally.

The single blow that couldn’t possibly be evaded by human’s reflexes had its trajectory seen through by Kazuki using Foresight. But right when he was trying to block―Ikousai’s katana distorted like jelly and its trajectory changed.

Secret Sword, Shiraha Kagerou.

Summoning Magic that specialized in close-quarter combat and demon sword that leveraged common magic, she was coming while both of them were used at the same time!

Kazuki read the trajectory wrongly, but he barely clashed his own blade against that irregular slash.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GIIN!* Such sound rang out and the situation entered a sword-locking contest. But the previous miss made his strength control become disarrayed. Ikousai didn’t overlook that miss.

Matching the bearing of strength, she immediately parried Kazuki’s blade.

Having his blade parried away, Kazuki’s stance became disordered.

Ikousai wasted no time and reversed her blade, slashing in a side sweep.

“O divine protection of military man, double the Megin that whirl inside my body! The will of god spurring for infinite battle, in this body! …Meginjord!”

However Kazuki too invoked a Summoning Magic―body reinforcement magic.

With the power of body trunk that had been reinforced, he forcefully held out his disordered stance and forcibly averted his upper body.

He barely avoided the slash….

―Just when he thought so, Ikousai’s blade noticeably lengthened out due to Shiraha Kagerou.

The side sweeping blow gouged Kazuki’s chest. Sparks of blue magic power flew around.

Kazuki leaped back using his reinforced jumping power. He regrouped by taking distance in panic.

Ikousai was not pursuing him, instead her mouth warped into a broad grin.

Looking at that expression made Kazuki sullen.

“…Don’t tell me you are going to say [It’s one kill with this] again.”

“I’m not going to say that. I’m not saying but…I wonder if with this I can prove any time now that I’m the one superior in sword skill at the very least? It’s fine for you to use long range attack magic you know. After all, a battle chasing you around like hunting a rabbit while you cry and run about getting kicked everywhere is really fitting for Susanoo.”

Ikousai spread both her hand exaggeratedly. She was elated with a sneer emerging out from her expression.

“It’s still too early for you to get happy as if you have won already.”

Kazuki fixed his stance and prepared his katana.

Shiraha Kagerou―that technique was not just merely distorting the blade. It was quite a problem that it couldn’t be explained to that extent. …The true color of this difficult act was….

Not only Shiraha Kagerou, he also felt the similar difficulty in the Tenrou Kaidan.

Kazuha-senpai had shown the imitation of these two techniques, but those were not supposed to be the complete thing. Kazuki who was currently confronting those techniques couldn’t think that it was really that simple no matter how.

There was still some puzzle that was hidden, because of that it was hard to see it through.

However this difficult act, he had experienced it somewhere in the past―he felt such déjà vu.

That’s why, let’s test it one more time.

Against Kazuki who took a stance of aiming at the eye while leaving out excessive strength, Ikousai loosened out her strength even more and took a stance with her katana lowered and relaxed. From that natural stance―she filled the distance between them with a radical acceleration.

Kazuki attempted to repel the blow that once again came with divine speed.

Just before their blades clashed, Ikousai’s blade distorted once again.

This time Kazuki was not led astray by that―he Foresight precisely the distortion of the blade also added with the opponent’s movement and met their blades with each other. This time the sword locking contest was brought about with an even standing.

“!?” Ikousai’s breath stopped in surprise. They were even in a sword locking contest right from the front. That had already been proven before. Therefore Ikousai immediately moved into her next technique.

“Secret Sword, Tenrou Kaidan!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>PAAN!* Ikousai’s figure vanished together with such an explosive sound.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>PAAN! PAAN!* Such sounds rang out consecutively―

―Right after that, Ikousai slashed at him from who knows where…!

But Kazuki unhesitatingly turned back at his diagonal right.

Ikousai who was trying a surprise attack exactly right there caught her breath.

That state of her was not visible from where Kazuki was, but he felt the indication that the girl had caught her breath.

“…You bastard, you are closing your eyes!?”

Ikousai’s surprise attack slash was blocked by Kazuki. Right there Kazuki abruptly opened his eyes wide. Turmoil was transmitted through Ikousai’s blade. This time Kazuki was the one that didn’t overlook that opening. He broke Ikousai’s stance using Instant Positioning. And then he reversed his blade and slashed her diagonally.

Light of defensive magic power gushed out from Ikousai’s chest before she leaped back in fluster.

“With that it’s finally one kill, I wonder.” This time Kazuki was the one that said so.

“…Have you seen through it, my technique.”

“I saw it. The essence of Shiraha Kagerou and Tenrou Kaidan are…twisting the katana to the opponent’s blind spot, and also skipping to the opponent’s blind spot.”

Kazuha-senpai was merely twisting her katana. She also showed how she kicked the air and leaped, but she only saw those techniques from the standpoint of an observer and that was why she thought those were only such simple techniques. But from Kazuki’s standpoint, he felt a more inexplicable technique from it.

He shouldn’t be toyed around this much just by something only to that degree,

Ikousai foresighted Kazuki’s line of sight. She calculated the blind spot before twisting her blade and leaping through the sky.

“…Because if you didn’t do that then no matter how great your speed was then it’s unthinkable that your figure can vanish like that.”

Kazuki had the experience of such sensation before.

Her way of fighting was similar with Kanae when she really got serious.

Storm Cat―in addition to her natural speed, that girl also moved around by perceiving the opponent’s blind spot with her wild instinct. Because of that, it felt like she was more nimble than what her actual speed indicated.

Because he had that kind of experience, Kazuki knew intuitively. Kanae was nothing more but wild instinct so there was some difference with Ikousai who trained more in this and read the opponent’s movement but….

“I’ll get led astray too much if my eyes are opened. That’s why I closed my eyes. You are using extensive magic power while moving around after all, so sensing your magic power while Foresighting is a much easier way of fighting you. I’ll tell you this again…against Hayashizaki-style, the same technique won’t work the second time.”

Hearing Kazuki’s determined speech, Ikousai gritted her teeth with a grinding sound.

“Isn’t this a little too early for you to feel like you have won already?”

“I guess so. But now, it’s the greatest feeling I felt here.”

“…Hmph, seems like you are also quite a sore loser huh. …That’s just fine, this is the third round.”

Ikousai kicked the ground. This time Kazuki too wasn’t waiting for her and kicked the ground meeting her attack.

“…Thy fury is the happiness of the war Shrine Maiden. Answer the Kagura<ref>Ancient Shinto music and dancing</ref> of the dead invocation break out the storm of calling, split the cloud and please descend here…. Spirits and demons in this body! {{furigana|Chouriki Shourai|Super Strength Invitation}}!!”

Magic power like a storm burst out from Ikousai’s body. All of that became the aura of physical reinforcement.

Adding with the speed up from [Fuujin Kenbu] from before, this time it was her power that was increased.

But Kazuki too at the same time invoked his own reinforcement magic.

…Even while the two conversed with each other they were still chanting their spell diligently. Although it might be called spell ''chanting'', the majority of the chanting part was not chanted by mouth but by telepathic communication with Diva using Telepathy.

“Thunder fall on my body, obtain the extreme speed of lightning though…Wake up the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!!”

Kazuki too piled up the speed of [Ride Lightning] on top of [Meginjord] that reinforced his power.

Ikousai’s sword and Kazuki’s sword that were piled up by multiple reinforcement magic clashed with each other with great force.

The next instant, after thunderous roar and sparks were scattered, the second strike, the third strike had already been clashed with each other.

Defense and offense that left behind even its afterimage in the lurch—both of them were equally strengthened too much, already both their own movements and the opponent’s movements had become something that couldn’t be sensed clearly.

This had become an offense and defense of [future sight] in how much he could Foresight from her movement’s omen.

“I do a good fight, welcome a good death, a person that wished for participation in even more battle of heaven! The divine protection of blood color in my eyes! Berserk!!”

Kazuki didn’t overlook even the slightest movement of his opponent and reinforced his reflexes using Beatrix’s magic.

“Secret Rite, {{furigana|Raiganmon|Thunder Eye Crest}}!”

Ikousai’s eyes also shined with blue magic power light and sparks. Kazuki estimated that it was most likely a technique that revolved around strengthening her dynamic vision.

Within just an instant, sword and sword clashed with each other, entangling together, tactics were exchanged during the high speed movement.

Ikousai’s reaction was gradually lagging behind slightly. Her strength control started to disarray from impatience.

Without missing that opening, Kazuki flicked away Ikousai’s katana.

“Kuh…polished black steel of heaven o Totsuka no Tsurugi…release flash of light that gouge the storm! This is Orochi no Arasama…the advent of tearing limb from limb, Ame-no-Habakiri!!”

Ikousai threw away her katana without going against the strength that repelled it. She invoked the magic that she chanted while slashing at each other. Inside that hand, a strange sword with branched blade that should also be called an eight branch katana was gripped.

Turning her sight on Kazuki who was approaching in pursuit, she swung that sword.

The moment it was swung, that slash broke up into eight streaks.

With one swing many really different swordsmanship assaulted him at exactly the same time.

“!?” Even while being shocked from the unknown attack, Kazuki blocked four branches altogether with a single katana. But the remaining four slashes were carved into his body, sending him flying away from the backlash of the defensive magic power.

This time Ikousai was the one that came out in pursuit at Kazuki who was slashed flying.

“O undying bird that fly from the twilight to the dawn, please grant that wing of hope on my back! The destruction for the sake of rebirth right here…! Blazing Wings!”

Against the approaching Ikousai, Kazuki too invoked the magic that he had prepared.

Wings of flame spread out largely from Kazuki’s back—it turned at Ikousai and swept away.

A belt of flame was approaching with volume that was impossible to avoid―.

{Thick clouds stand here, protect my body from every calamity and bring forth armor. …My tranquil < {{furigana|Yaegaki|multilayered fences}} > right here! …Izumo Yaegaki・{{furigana|Suijougai|Water Steam Armor}}!!}

Steam was released with tremendous force around Ikousai. It transformed into a faint wall of cloud.

The thin cloud conceived air while layering into eight. That wall swallowed the wing of flame.

Cloud and flame mutually offset and dispersed each other―making Ikousai protected.

Kazuki flapped his wings of flame, flying to the dark sky of Yomotsu Hirasaka. Ikousai kicked the air using [Tenrou Kaidan] in pursuit of him.

Ikousai raised the strange Sacred Treasure overhead. Tearing eight slash on the opponent with one attack, Orochi no Arasama.

“Secret Sword, {{furigana|Amatsu Midareboshi|Heavenly Chaotic Star}}!”

The blade that birthed eight streaks with one swing was swung by Ikousai in all direction of angle using her reinforced extreme speed. Countless slashes were converging on Kazuki in reverse radial like a storm of meteor.

A storm of blade that broke the enemy into small pieces without any place to escape.

Kazuki too threw away the katana held in his hand and resisted by chanting a magic of Sacred Treasure creation.

“Futsu no Mitama!”

That was a divine katana that severed magic power. From inside the slashes that were approaching him, Kazuki saw through the slashes that were produced from the magic power and the slash of the blade’s real body. And then he clashed the divine katana with the slashes' real body.

A Sacred Treasure that produced eight streaks of slashes with one swing. However the seven streaks of slashes among those eight were produced from magic power, and the source of that magic power was the Sacred Treasure. Therefore if [Futsu no Mitama] was clashed right there…!

<nowiki>*</nowiki>KAAN!* Clear sound rang out, the divine katana exterminated the slashes that were produced from magic power. That purging power had been strengthened due to the merging with Take Mikadzuchi.

Kazuki fathomed the truth or falsehood among the eight times approaching swordsmanship and blocked only the sword’s real body with the divine katana. In the sky their blades clashed one time, two times, three times, entangling each other. The fabricated slashes were all vanished.

Throughout the high speed offense and defense, Ikousai’s reaction had fallen behind slightly again. That lag was not from her movement but from the lateness of her decision. In that gap Kazuki arrested the blade of Ikousai’s Sacred Treasure and took their fight into sword-locking contest.

Ikousai’s stance was thrown out of order immediately from Kazuki’s Instant Positioning and her right wrist was slashed.

“…!? Why-!”

Ikousai yelled as if she couldn’t believe how she was lagging behind.

With his entire speed, Kazuki swung his next third slash.

“UOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!”

Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword, {{furigana|Kasane|Pile Up}}―On the wound that was carved on the layer of the opponent’s defensive magic power from the attack just an instant before, a slash drawing the exact same trajectory was piled up next, piercing through the defensive magic power, it was that kind of Secret Sword.

His aim was Ikousai’s dominant arm. Ikousai having noticed that Kazuki’s blade was trying to capture the wound opening on her defensive magic power, watching that approaching fatal attack, made her expression distort in fluster.

Ikousai yelled, as if depending on her technique that she had tempered persistently.

“Shiraha Kagerou!”

Ikousai ''immediately used it not on her own katana, but on Kazuki’s Futsu no Mitama''.

Perceiving the blade’s Prima Materia by means of her Extra Sense, she distorted the target using Psychokinesis.

It was a miraculous feat of an instant. Futsu no Mitama that was a Sacred Treasure distorted slightly!

Kazuki’s [Kasane] that aimed for magic power wound that was only as big as a string of hair turned into a normal slash from that measurement error. Ikousai was slashed and got knocked down to the ground while scattering lights of defensive magic power.

“Dancing wing scattering sparks. Trail spiraling wind behind, become the bullet that gouge life! Flap and shoot out! Barrett!!”

Turning to Ikousai who was collapsing on the ground with her four limbs sprawled out, Kazuki attacked with a flame bullet.

Ikousai was in a posture where she couldn’t try to dodge―that was how it was supposed to be.

But *PAAN!* with an explosive sound Ikousai’s body leaped away with her posture still in sprawling condition, her body evading from the flame bullet.

Tenrou Kaidan―like an acrobatic Ikousai danced in the air with her stance still like a person sleeping. Like that, she landed and recovered her battle preparation.

Kazuki too had used up the energy of his flame wings and landed on the ground.

“…Is it fine for you to not use [Usubeni Hannya] or something any time now?”

The moment Kazuki asked so, Ikousai went “…gefu-!” with her shoulders shaking and coughing. While her lung was convulsing, she took in oxygen with great haste and yelled “U, Usubeni Hannya…!” painfully.

Humans produced stamina with oxygen and explosive power by breaking sugar content.

[Aoiro Yasha] ―it was a magic technique that made the production of explosive power energy within the body due to sugar content dissolution prioritized by closing the oxygen circulation due to blood flow inside the body.

It was nothing more than a temporary doping by sacrificing stamina.

By using the magic technique [Usebeni Hannya] that was the opposite, Ikousai’s pale skin recovered its complexion. However heavy fatigue that couldn’t be restored should have been accumulating inside her body this whole time.

“Ri, ridiculous…are you saying I’m the inferior one here…why…”

“Aisu Ikousai…you, it’s fine to have a solid conviction that you are the strongest but, you have never fought an opponent that is even stronger than you right? It’s the difference between us. You are a shut-in that trained alone too much.”

Ikousai opened her eyes wide abruptly.

“You have never fought somebody that was even faster than you. That’s why in a match where our speed is equal you feel impatient and your judgment lagged behind. But I have come this far fighting against opponents above me many times over.”

Since his childhood period, Kazuki had been continuously worked hard by a swordsman named Kanae who was far faster than him.

After he entered the Magic Division, he had experienced several scenes of carnage against an opponent that was Beatrix who was an even stronger and faster magic swordsman than him where just enduring was the best that he could do at the time.

That difference in experience was exposed during their offense and defense where even an instant of miss wouldn’t be forgiven.

“And then you have never fought against an even stronger guy than yourself, so you don’t have any doubt in the techniques that you have polished until now. Your Secret Swords are all just surprise attacks where its effectiveness is halved when the secret is exposed. However in this era where one-hit kill is difficult due to defensive magic power, what use is there in a mere fraud’s surprise attack?”

The lower eyelids of Ikousai that was glaring at Kazuki trembled with a twitch.

Aisu Ikousai was an assassin sword. But it could be said that the concept of assassin sword itself had already been out of date.

Certainly there were also assassination techniques like [Kasane] or [Shintoukei] that ignored the opponent’s defensive magic power with no question asked, but it could hardly ever succeed against an opponent of equal level.

The assassin sword Aisu Aikousai that had been handed down for generations looked down on sword art that fought fair and square from the front as [playing a sport]. But in this current era, what could be said as truly combat worthy was….

“Hayashizaki-style faces the opponent right from the front, to see through the opponent’s true essence. We have no unusual magic technique like you, but I can have faith once again on that validity.”

“…Aren’t you surprisingly…getting talkative as if you have won already…”

Ikousai glared while huffing from being out of breath.

“That’s because it will be extremely vexing if I lose against you, that’s why. Right now, I feel an unbelievable peace of mind, the best sensation ever.”

Amongst all the opponents he had faced until now, there was no human that he had ever thought as a [worthy rival] as much as this girl. It was to the degree of an obstinacy of absolutely not wanting to lose that was gushing out from the pores of his whole body.

“…Hmph, I am more adult than you, so I don’t feel even a little bit of frustration at all…I’ll recognize my defeat this time. The current me certainly might not be able to win.”

He had the feeling that such way of talking was not adult enough already though.

“But this defeat is just something temporary! I’m only entrusting the seat of the strongest to you just for this short time!!”

“…People who are stronger than us, there are probably quite a lot of guys like that all around the world you know? If you are so inclined I can even introduce you to a battle maniac maiden called Beatrix-chan.”

”I’ll show you that the seat of the strongest swordsman will soon return under me! Even the seat of Japanese Mythology’s chief god, I’ll also show you that it will immediately return under Susanoo!! Just remember this!!”

Ikousai’s Magic Dress returned to her former kimono together with a light.

And then she waved her sleeve and ran down the hill road.

On the base of the hill, Kazuha-senpai had already defeated the Yamata no Orochi while dragging trailingly behind the Takasugi brothers by the scruff of their necks who had somehow returned to their original form and fainted.

Ikousai slipped right beside them and escaped.

On the other side at the hill above…

“…O exalted light illuminating four seas and thousands countries, become the flash that clear away evil…Yata no Kagami・{{furigana|Youka Ippou|Sun Fire Single Cannon}}!”

Kamimura-san who was accompanied by Amaterasu’s avatar at her side fired a very thick laser and evaporated the approaching Yomotsu army altogether.

Kamimura-san then turned this way with a twirl.

“Susanoo’s Izumo King…so she escaped.”

‘Damn’, Kazuki noticed now that she mentioned it. He probably mustn’t let her escape. However chasing an opponent that had recognized their defeat and continued to fight was not something Kazuki was familiar with.

But what’s going to happen with the victory condition of this [battle concerning the True King]?

Don’t tell me I have to make her breath stop before I am recognized as the victor―?

“It’s okay, from that contractor recognizing her loss, ''Susanoo’s divinity was deeply wounded. Due to that the scale of balance had greatly tilted to our side''. To become the true King of Japanese Mythology you have to make her submit more, but most of the Wild Gods ought to return to their senses and remember their loyalty toward Amaterasu now. Though there will be no change for the Divas that are originally close to Izumo Mythology.”

“Make her submit…I wonder if it’s fine to just fight her several times and defeat her each time.”

Even if they didn’t pursue the girl from here, he had the feeling that she would show her appearance again even if she was left alone.

“Hmph. Submission…then isn’t it fine if you conquer that person?”

Kazuha-senpai said with a malicious expression. Kazuki made a bitter face hearing that. Such absurd thing….

“Anyway, in this situation Yamato should be in great chaos right about now. We have to hurry and get out from here and give the notification.”

Akane-senpai told him to raise the smoke signal when the operation succeeded. Right now was exactly the time.

With that as the cue…[Magic War・Sekigahara] would begin!

“This side too have finished driving away the pursuer. That’s why let’s go while there is this chance.”

Kamimura-san moved as the vanguard and they ran down the hill road.

===Part 4===

After they had run down until the end of Yomotsu Hirasaka, Kamimura-san released the light of Amaterasu from her palm and tore apart the darkness. The next instant, the three opened their eyes at the True August Pillar under the floor of the main temple.

It was dim and dusty there. The three immediately lifted the floor plank and climbed to the main temple.

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai lay the body of Takasugi brothers on the floor.

Beside them, Kamimura-san was looking down on the blackened blood stain on the floor.

“My blood. …But right now, I have my own body.”

Kamimura-san whispered with a tone as if there was not even so much as a strong feeling inside her.

Even though she was restored to life. As if she was only murmuring detachedly about the fact.

Kazuki circled his hand under Kamimura-san’s arm and lightly lifted her up.

“Wha, what?” Her eyes opened wide from being startled, Kamimura-san directed her face at him.

“Just as expected. I had thought so when we were in Yomotsu Hirasaka, but your weight is strangely light. It’s not something that can be explained physically…Kamimura-san’s existence is still faint.”

The feedback in his hand from lifting her up was so light as if he was only carrying her skeletal frame.

If she was tied with a bond to Kazuki and she was supplied with the power of Solomon’s Divas from there, he was told that the girl would be able to maintain her flesh body in a more complete form….

If Kazuki didn’t conquer this girl, she would keep being this indistinct like now. As if an existence of small candle light that would vanish just from the wind blowing.

“If we don’t make you eat delicious things and make you fatter….”

“Kazuki, that’s wrong right? She is not something like a piglet after all.”

Kazuha-senpai said in an amazed face.

“I’m not particularly…it’s fine even if you don’t fuss over me that much. I don’t want to be liked from pity. It’s not like I especially want to live a long life no matter what.”

Her tone of voice was gloomy as if that high tension when they were in <Itsuki☆Channel> had completely vanished somewhere.

“Kamimura-san-. After this let’s go play in an amusement park together with me-!!”

Kazuha-senpai suddenly raised a loud voice and grasped both of Kamimura-san’s hands tightly.

“E, even if I go playing to that kind of place because of pity, surely we can’t have fun mutually there.”

“We won’t know whether it’s fun or not until we have gone there y’know! Good will and pity are not something that can be differentiated that easily you know. For the sake of making sure of it too, let’s go play!”

Kazuha-senpai shook Kamimura-san’s hands up and down. Kamimura-san, unable to find a reason to shake off those hands could only “Uuuu…” moan and hung her head down. That cheeks of hers were faintly red.

“…Isn’t there, a voice of something outside?”

At that time Kazuki noticed sounds outside and lowered Kamimura-san gently on the floor.

“With Takasugi brothers defeated, Ise Imperial Shrine should have been liberated from being a Haunted Ground and returned to normal. Although I think it’s still too early for people to gather here because of that.”

Kazuha-senpai said. Kazuki and the other two went out from the main temple.

Passing through the several layers of fences that surrounded the main temple, they headed to the outer most gate of the main temple.

Arriving there, the back figure of Aisu Ikousai in argument with someone entered their eyes.

“Why are you bastards here!? It’s different with what you promised!!”

Ahead of the gate had turned into stone steps. They couldn’t see anything from here, but there was someone below on the stone steps. When Kazuki and others drew near, Ikousai glanced at them with face colored bright red from anger, but she soon ignored them and turned back to the front.

“We made our alliance with the promise that you will give your maximum cooperation so that I can become the true King of Japanese Mythology!! Even if you guys defeat Hayashizaki Kazuki then there is no meaning!!”

She shouted angrily at someone below the stairs.

“Of course if you can become the King, that is the best scenario. But I’ve already known from the start that ''Onii-chan'' will be the one to win anyway.”

“…You, you bastard…you are saying you didn’t have any confidence in my victory right from the beginning!”

“The strongest isn’t it, fufufu…it’s shameful. I have thought that Onii-chan is way stronger than you. Besides that <Power of Usurpation> the <King of Izumo> possess…it’s obvious that you will change your attitude quickly and aim for our necks the moment you steal the power of the <Wakoku King> and the other Kings. Against someone that owns that kind of bad news power, there is no way anyone can trust you or shit right from the start.”

Kazuki lined up beside Ikousai from behind and looked down the stone steps.

What were there were ten women in black clothes. Wearing pure black robes, they also covered their head with hood so low he couldn’t determine their faces.

There was only one girl that didn’t wear a hood―without any doubt, it was Kaya.

Kaya turned to Kazuki and waved her hand ignoring Ikousai completely.

“The conclusion between me and Hayashizaki Kazuki still hasn’t been decided! I won’t let you interfere until we have reached our conclusion!”

“Ahaha, what are you saying? The conclusion is there already right? At any rate Onii-chan hasn’t given you the finishing blow or anything. But because of that, are we have to continue to wait until your heart breaks? That’s something that is really hard to joke about you know, self-proclaimed strongest-kun. Ahaha, rightt―☆”

“You, you are mocking me…I’ll kill you!!”

Ikousai who was trembling in fury, caused him to get goosebumps in chill.

“Rage inside me, Susanoo!! Swallow everything of me to your heart’s content…I’ll slaughter these bunch in this place!!”

Ikousai’s form distorted flexibly with thick magic power. Looking at that state, even Kaya had impatience emerged on her expression. There was no doubt that she didn’t have the resolution as far as fighting a materialized Susanoo.

Ikousai’s current state…was where she was trying to surrender her own flesh body to her contracted Diva!!

“Stop it Ikousai, don’t throw yourself away!! Are you planning to return to nothing all that you have built up in your life until now, all the techniques of yours!?”

“Uu…guh! You are trying to stop me!?”

“Who else but me is going to stop you. I’m going to get troubled in how to treat this [seat of the strongest swordsman] you entrusted to me like this. …It’s fine if we just clear off these guys from now on right? The conclusion can be after that.”

Kazuki restrained Ikousai with his hand and took a step out passing through the gate.

It seemed that while Kazuki was inside the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave, Ikousai was making contact with the government of Yamato.

Yamato government was aiming for Kazuki’s life, but Ikousai made them promise to not needlessly interfere until she finished her duel concerning the True King with Kazuki who became the representative of Wakoku King.

But Kaya ignored that and led here comrades to this place.

―At the very end they were surrounded by enemies and the infiltration operation became a failure. But…,

“You are acting calm like that but, Kaya, didn’t you come here with a really small number of people?”

When Kazuki said so provocatively, a twitch appeared in Kaya’s expression.

“You cannot move Yamato’s army freely right? Japan’s Knight Order is exercising their authority at the front line, and you cannot let the fact about how Japanese Divas are added as Yamato’s ally by trickery exposed to the common troops even in the ten thousand to one chances…That’s why you didn’t bring them along to this place. The only one that you can bring to this place under your own judgment is just one part of those that had been your comrades from the very beginning. You too cannot conduct yourself so importantly like a dictator, can you?”

If by any chance this place was completely surrounded by Yamato’s army, Kazuki wouldn’t even have the slightest chance to escape.

But the one who was waiting for them at this place were only ten women in black clothes.

“…That’s right. It’s just like what you said. But with me who is able to completely control Loki’s power and nine illegal magicians…I wonder if this battle strength is insufficient for facing against only four persons here?”

…At the very least, Kazuki had the confidence to escape.

But that was only after buying as much time as possible.

Right now, Yamato’s battle strength should be reeling from how the Divas of Japanese Mythology were suddenly retreating from the front line and on top of that Kaya and her group were also not present! If right now in this place they could contact the Knight Order that the operation had gone well and had them assault Yamato, Yamato’s forces would become routed!

He didn’t know how Kaya and her group would react the moment he launched the smoke signal but….

Kazuki swallowed his saliva with a gulp. This was the decisive moment. For the sake of making this operation more reliable, he had to attract Kaya and her group’s attention as much as possible to this place…!

“Everyone hold back Amaterasu, Susanoo, and Futsunushi no Kami.”

Kaya gave her instruction to the nine illegal magicians around her.

“…Never let your guards down. They are just three people but they are altogether the top three strongest of Japanese Mythology. I’ll handle the {{furigana|King|Basilleus}} alone.”

“…Everyone, don’t overdo yourself. When the time comes I’ll absolutely take everyone to escape.”

“Even if you said [everyone] but I’m not included there right?”

Ikousai glared at him.

“I’ll leave the interpretation of that to yourself.” Kazuki pushed that aside.

Kazuha-senpai and Kamimura-san nodded their head.

{…Kazuki. Right now there is a significant fact that Leme have to inform.}

Leme’s telepathic talk echoed inside Kazuki’s head.

…What is it at this kind of time? Something significant in this kind of situation she said?

{With the bond that you built with Japanese Mythology, Leme’s power has also returned. Now I have become able to bestow a new authority of King to you.}

Had she grown some more again with the return of her power? Her voice sounded a little more adult.

King’s Authority―At first in the beginning Kazuki obtained the power to perceive the positivity level’s fluctuation of the girl that he had tied a bond with. After that, he obtained the power to sense the coordinates of the girl’s whereabouts.

After that a newly gained, power…?

{I could bestow you with a sensible authority here. Making your bond as a circuit, you can have a long range telepathic communication. You become able to communicate telepathically with girl whose positivity level has surpassed 150 from anywhere.}

The condition of positivity level 150 was difficult, but Mio should be qualified under that requirement.

Then…even if he didn’t use something like a smoke signal, he could let out commence attack signal without Kaya in front of him noticing a thing. Kazuki felt an oppressive feeling in his chest. Exactly when he thought that things could go well, that nervousness came.

{And then one more thing…a new Magic Dress following after Solomon’s Ring.}

Until now Kazuki’s Magic Dress was only a single tiny ring. Because this ring didn’t have the power to support his chanting, Kazuki’s chanting ability was falling considerably behind everyone else of the Witch’s Mansion.

Light shined in Kazuki’s chest. The light that was like a small star solidified, becoming a pendant that was taking form of a complex pentagram and hanging on his neck.

“This is…”

Kaya too noticed the phenomenon and she was gazing in wonderment.

{The path that you are walking is not mistaken. Prove it against your fated opponent. The name of that pendant is <{{furigana|Zekorbeni|Solomon’s Emblem}}>…it’s a Magic Dress that compensates for your weakness.}

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Ark

2015-10-29T10:45:58Z

Core nxt: /* Info */

[[Image:ArkCover.jpg|200px|thumb|All Volume covers]]

Ark is a Korean Light Novel by Yoo Seong (유성). This series is completed with 24 volumes published. It also has a sequel called "Ark the Legend", which currently has 16 volumes published.

Ark series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ark ~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Kim Hyun Woo lived the life of the wealthy thanks to his parents. But one day, he received a phone call informing him of a traffic accident which involved them. His father had died and his mother was hospitalized in critical condition. The normal life he once knew collapsed...

They sold their house, canceled various insurance plans, and moved to a one room apartment. And after a few years, Hyun Woo was spending four to six hours tending to his mother and worked to pay for her medical bills.

One day, one of his instructors recommended him for position in a company called ''Global Exos'', which made an announcement of making history with its newest technological invention.

== Translation & Registration ==
===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[Ark:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Ark:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

===Translation===
This novel is in need of Korean Translators. Those who wish to contribute with the main translation group, please visit:

::*[http://japtem.com/recruitment/ Japtem]

===Info===
'''This is a hosted project. Original translations belong to ''Japtem'' (vol1 - vol4 ch4) and ''Ark Machine Translations'' (vol4 ch5 and on) groups.'''

==Updates==
''' December 2014'''
::* 10: Volume 4 Chapter 4 completed.

''' November 2014'''
::* 02: Volume 4 Chapter 3 completed.

''' October 2014'''
::* 05: Volume 4 Chapter 1 completed.
::* 19: Volume 4 Chapter 2 completed.

''' September 2014'''
::* 06: Volume 3 Chapter 8 completed.
::* 20: Volume 3 Chapter 9 completed.

[[Ark Updates|All Updates]]

==Discussion and Feedback==
If you want to give your thanks to the translators and/or discuss the chapter, please leave a message via comment section. Thank you.

==''Ark'' novel by Yoo Seong==

===Volume 1 ([http://japtem.blogspot.com/2012/11/ark-volume-1.html Full Text])===
::* ACT 0 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/07/ark-prologue.html Prologue]
::* ACT 1 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/07/ark-volume-1-chapter-1.html New World]
::* ACT 2 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/08/ark-volume-1-chapter-2.html Mouse Hunter]
::* ACT 3 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/09/ark-volume-1-chapter-3.html First Dungeon]
::* ACT 4 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/09/ark-volume-1-chapter-4.html Desperate Struggle with the Demon Mouse]
::* ACT 5 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/09/ark-volume-1-chapter-5.html Viscount Haverstein's Revenge]
::* ACT 6 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/10/ark-volume-1-chapter-6.html Cat Knight]
::* ACT 7 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/10/ark-volume-1-chapter-7.html Familiars]
::* ACT 8 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/11/ark-volume-1-chapter-8.html You're Dead if You're Caught]
::* ACT 9 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/11/ark-volume-1-chapter-9.html Two Women]

===Volume 2 ([http://japtem.blogspot.com/2012/04/ark-volume-2.html Full Text])===
::* ACT 1 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/12/ark-volume-2-chapter-1.html Special Army of Familiars]
::* ACT 2 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2013/12/ark-volume-2-chapter-2.html Hatchling]
::* ACT 3 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/01/ark-volume-2-chapter-3.html Underwater City of Nodelesse]
::* ACT 4 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/01/ark-volume-2-chapter-4.html Win the Hearts of the People]
::* ACT 5 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/02/ark-volume-2-chapter-5.html The White Whale’s Labyrinth]
::* ACT 6 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/02/ark-volume-2-chapter-6.html Soul Caretaker]
::* ACT 7 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/03/ark-volume-2-chapter-7.html Battle of the Grey Ridge]
::* ACT 8 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/03/ark-volume-2-chapter-8.html Giran, a Merchant's Battlefield]
::* ACT 9 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/04/ark-volume-2-chapter-9.html Hero Assembly]

===Volume 3 ([http://japtem.blogspot.com/2012/11/ark-volume-3.html Full Text])===
::* ACT 1 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/04/ark-volume-3-chapter-1.html The Silver Arrow]
::* ACT 2 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/05/ark-volume-3-chapter-2.html Jackson Castle]
::* ACT 3 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/06/ark-volume-3-chapter-3.html Jackson Crusade]
::* ACT 4 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/07/ark-volume-3-chapter-4.html Holy Knight Alan]
::* ACT 5 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/07/ark-volume-3-chapter-5.html Operation Bomb the Scorch Cannons]
::* ACT 6 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/08/ark-volume-3-chapter-6.html Lord of Darkness, Valderas]
::* ACT 7 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/08/ark-volume-3-chapter-7.html The Underwater Master]
::* ACT 8 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/09/ark-volume-3-chapter-8.html Jackson's Hero]
::* ACT 9 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/09/ark-volume-3-chapter-9.html To Giran Again]

===Volume 4===
::* ACT 1 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/10/ark-volume-4-chapter-1.html The Giran’s Institute of Magic]
::* ACT 2 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/10/ark-volume-4-chapter-2.html Bounty Hunter]
::* ACT 3 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/11/ark-volume-4-chapter-3.html Meeting Sid Again]
::* ACT 4 : [http://japtem.blogspot.com/2014/12/ark-volume-4-chapter-4.html Meeting the Girl]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-the-red-man/ The Red Man]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-the-lawless-city-of-kairote/ Lawless City of Kairote]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-dark-brotherhood/ Dark Brother]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-at-the-end-of-hell/ At the End of Hell]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-mystery-of-the-labyrinth/ The Mystery of the Labyrinth]

===Volume 5 ([http://arkmachinetranslations.com/volume-5/ Full Text])===
::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-underground-world/ Underground World]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-secure-the-raccoons/ Secure the Raccoons]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-rehabilitation-stage/ Rehabilitation Stage]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-march-raccoon-troop/ March, Raccoon Troops!]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-the-fallen-yggdrasil/ The Fallen Yggdrasil]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-dark-piece/ Pieces of Darkness]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-underdog-takes-one-more-step/ Underdog]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-experiencing-a-spar/ Experiencing a Spar]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-the-evil-silrion-arena/ The Evil Silrion Arena]

===Volume 6 ([http://arkmachinetranslations.com/volume-6/ Full Text])===
::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-dark-wolf/ Dark Wolf]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-brilliant-debut/ Brilliant Debut Match]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-hidden-power-of-the-rehabilitation-stage/ Hidden Power of the Rehabilitation Stage]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-finals/ Finals]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-frenzied-night/ Frenzied Night]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-im-a-fan/ I’m a Fan!]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-lancel-village/ Lancel Village]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-grinding/ Grinding]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-legend-of-the-unicorn/ Legend of the Unicorn]

===Volume 7 ([http://arkmachinetranslations.com/volume-7/ Full Text])===
::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-magic-detection/ Magic Detection]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-absurd-death/ Absurd Death]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-sacred-soil/ Sacred Soil]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-slimes-immortality-pill/ Slime’s Immortality Pill]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-it-is-war/ It is War!]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-shrine-of-war/ Shrine of War]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-conditions-of-the-alliance/ Conditions of the Alliance]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-defense-tower-defeated/ Defense Tower Defeated]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-caretaker-of-the-battlefield/ Caretaker of the Battlefield]

===Volume 8 ([http://arkmachinetranslations.com/volume-8/ Full Text])===
::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-cash-walker/ Cash Walker]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/532-2/ Final Winner?]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-secrets-of-silvana-castle/ Secrets of Silvana Castle]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-see-you-again-silvana/ See you again, Silvana!]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-alan-stabbed-to-death/ Alan Stabbed to Death]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-salrins-descendant/ Salrin's Descendants]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-salrins-towers/ Salrin's Towers]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-ruin-knight/ Ruin Knight]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-door-to-a-different-world/ Door to a Different World]

===Volume 9===
::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-alive/ Alive]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-falling-from-a-cliff-and-meeting-an-ironic-fate/ Falling From a Cliff and Meeting an Ironic Fate]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-legendary-hero/ Legendary Hero?]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/682-2/ Radun]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-different-world-netherworld/ Different World? Netherworld?]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-the-tragedy-of-the-three-pig-brothers/ Tragedy of The Three Pig Brothers]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-hunting-the-dead/ Hunting the Dead]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-stabbing-ark-to-death/ Stabbing Ark to Death]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-innocence-knight/ Innocence Knight]

===Volume 10===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-deimos-profession/ Deimos’ Profession?]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-deception/ Deception]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-lee-myung-ryongs-humiliation/ Lee Myung-ryong’s Humiliation]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-working-part-time-at-the-village-in-the-valley/ Working Part-time at the Village in the Valley]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-locate-the-laboratory/ Locate the Laboratory]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-my-fair-lady/ My Fair Lady]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-galgin-clans-disaster/ Galgin Clan’s Disaster]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-arks-responsibility/ Ark’s Responsibility]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-magaros-laboratory/ Magaro’s Laboratory]

===Volume 11===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-unfinished-quest/ Unfinished Quest]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-a-heartless-city/ A Heartless City]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-new-hobby/ New Hobby]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-buksil-the-house-pig/ Buksil the House Pig?]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-baran-family-rescue-mission/ Baran Family Rescue Mission]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-attack-x/ Capture X]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-near-miss/ Near Miss!]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-arks-trading-business/ Ark's Trading Business]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-truth-of-the-world-trees/ Truth of the World Trees]

===Volume 12===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-pets-will-grow-with-food-and-affection/ Pets will Grow with Food and Affection?]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-netherworld-go-go-go/ Netherworld Go Go Go]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-show-me-the-money/ Show Me the Money]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-war-is-business/ War is Business]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-special-attack-corps/ Special Attack Corps]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-ageiron/ Ageiron]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-gateway-breakthrough/ Gateway Breakthrough]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-red-mans-counterattack/ Red Man's Counterattack]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-netherworld-rises/ Netherworld Rises]

===Volume 13===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-the-whereabouts-of-the-last-three-marvels/ Whereabouts of the Last Three Marvels]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-managements-special-target/ Managements Special Target]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-isyurams-incident-records/ Isyuram's Incident Records]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-mentor-and-disciple/ Mentor and Disciple]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-seutandals-hero/ Seutandal's Hero]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-vampire-castle/ Vampire Castle]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-forced-slave-pens/ Forced Slave Pens]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-the-boy-dedric/ The Boy Dedric]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-showdown-vampire-vs-vampire/ Showdown: Vampire vs. Vampire]

===Volume 14===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-pet-dog/ Pet Dog]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-change-profession-quest/ Change Profession Quest]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/mother/ Mother]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-land-of-the-dead/ Land of the Dead]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-along-the-path-of-stars/ Along the Path of Stars]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-city-of-the-dead/ City of the Dead]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-rhapsody-melody/ Rhapsody Melody]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-underground-crypt/ Underground Crypt]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-rise-rise-2nd-profession/ Rise Rise 2nd Profession]

===Volume 15===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-eternal-soul/ Eternal Soul]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-find-the-forbidden-ingredients/ Find the Forbidden Ingredients]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-hell-training/ Hell Training]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-the-phantom-hourglass/ The Phantom Hourglass]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-the-knowing-eyeball/ The Knowing Eyeball]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-marine-chase/ Marine Chase]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-beast-master/ Beast Master]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-national-police-agency-quest/ National Police Agency Quest]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-magic-kingdom-bristania/ Magic Kingdom Bristania]

===Volume 16===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-slums/ Slums]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-investigation/ Investigation]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-caretaker-of-the-people/ Caretaker of the People]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-start-of-a-long-festival/ Start of a Long Festival]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-the-carnival-i/ The Carnival (1)]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-the-carnival-%E2%85%A0%E2%85%A0/ The Carnival (2)]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-the-carnival-%e2%85%a0%e2%85%a0%e2%85%a0/ The Carnival (3)]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-pirate-clean-up/ Pirate Cleanup!]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-hwaryong-mountain/ Hwaryong Mountain]

===Volume 17===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-the-quest-that-shouldnt-have-been-accepted/ The Quest that Shouldn’t have been Accepted!]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/1274-2/ Using a Crisis as an Opportunity!]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-rehabilitation-treatment/ Rehabilitation Treatment]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-dragonian/ Dragonian]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-devils-identity/ Devil’s Identity]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-dark-soul-vs-beast-master/ Dark Soul VS Beast Master]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-using-the-divine-skill/ Using the Divine Skill]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-finding-the-lost-dream-of-a-jackpot/ Finding the Lost Dream of a Jackpot!]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-crisis-of-lancel-village/ Crisis of Lancel Village]

===Volume 18===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-return-of-the-king/ Return of the King]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-crime-file/ Crime File]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-prelude-illusion-sonata/ Prelude: Illusion Sonata]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-media-power/ Media Power]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-under-their-feet/ Under their Feet....]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-game-exclusive-news/ Game Exclusive News]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-lancels-new-town-plan/ Lancel's New Town Plan]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-lancels-security-measures/ Lancel’s Security Measures]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-start-of-the-real-battle/ Start of the Real Battle]

===Volume 19===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-war-preparations/ War Preparations]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-gathering-in-nagaran/ Gathering in Nagaran]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-dark-edens-second-coming/ Dark Eden's Second Coming]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-opening-of-the-siege/ Opening of the Siege]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-grand-strategy-mackerel-pieces-gamble/ Mackerel Pieces Gamble]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-impregnable-fortress/ Impregnable Fortress]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-lord/ Lord]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-dreams-come-true/ Dreams Come True]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-into-the-abyss/ Into the Abyss]

===Volume 20===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-abyss/ Abyss]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-dungeon-of-the-blind/ Dungeon of the Blind]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-hell-door/ Hell Door]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-maguras-stone/ Magura's Stone]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-emergency-situation/ Emergency Situation]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-sea-monster-extermination/ Sea Monster Extermination]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-conqueror-of-the-sea/ Conqueror of the Sea]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-eat-until-you-throw-up/ Eat until you throw up!]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-lobbyist/ Lobbyist]

===Volume 21===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-crusade-and-money/ Crusade and Money]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-pabiun-fortress/ Pabiun Fortress]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-smugglers-pass/ Smuggler's Pass]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-alans-resurrection/ Alan's Resurrection]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-inventor-wormer/ Inventor Wormer]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-catch-alan/ Catch Alan]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-canyon-escape-operation/ Canyon Escape Operation]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-death-lord/ Death Lord]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-shangri-la/ Shangri-La]

===Volume 22===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-descent-of-the-goddess/ Descent of the Goddess]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-war-to-secure-the-sacred-blood/ War to Secure the Sacred Blood]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-double-agent/ Double Agent]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-behind-the-history/ Behind the History]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-nagarans-coalition/ Nagaran's Coalition]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-grab-hold-of-the-enemy/ Grab Hold of the Enemy]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-dungeon-keeper/ Dungeon Keeper]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-racards-destruction/ Racard's Destruction]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-high-pureness-vampire/ High Pureness Vampire]

===Volume 23===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-hell-doors-defensive-war/ Hell Door's Defensive War]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-flood-hell-river-i/ Hell River (I)]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-flood-hell-river-ii/ Hell River (II)]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-swirl-of-intrigue/ Swirl of Intrigue]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-save-nagarans-restoration-funds/ Save Nagaran's Restoration Funds]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-duke-sarkins-plot/ Duke Sarkin's Plot]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-viscount-ark/ Viscount Ark]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-legend-quest/ Legend Quest]
::* ACT 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-9-pendragon/ Pendragon]

===Volume 24===

::* ACT 1 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-1-invade-rwigenberg/ Invade Rwigenberg]
::* ACT 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-2-heroes-descendants/ Heroes’ Descendants]
::* ACT 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-3-charge-charge-charge/ Charge, Charge, Charge!]
::* ACT 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-4-idea-maze-%e2%85%a0/ Idea Maze (Ⅰ)]
::* ACT 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-5-idea-maze-%e2%85%a1/ Idea Maze (Ⅱ)]
::* ACT 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-6-the-dark-lord/ The Dark Lord]
::* ACT 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-7-second-coming-of-a-legend/ Second Coming of a Legend]
::* ACT 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/act-8-project-lucifer/ Project: Lucifer]
::* [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/epilogue/ Epilogue]

==''Ark The Legend'' novel by Yoo Seong (Sequel)==

===Volume 1===

::* [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/prologue/ Prologue]
::* Space 1: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-1-the-name-is-ark/ The Name is Ark]
::* Space 2 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-2-galaxian/ Galaxian]
::* Space 3 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-3-from-the-beginning-again/ From the Beginning Again]
::* Space 4 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-4-the-octopuses-dream/ The Octupuses' Dream]
::* Space 5 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-5-r-14s-master/ R-14's Master]
::* Space 6 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-6-welcome-to-nephalim-part-1/ Welcome to Nephalim (Part:1)]
::* Space 7 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-7-welcome-to-nephalim-part-2/ Welcome to Nephalim (Part:2)]
::* Space 8 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-8-scavenger/ Scavenger]
::* Space 9 : [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-9-invader/ Inavder]

===Volume 2===

::* Space 1: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-1-ruins-exploration/ Ruins Exploration]
::* Space 2: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-2-secret-of-the-relics/ Secret of the Relics]
::* Space 3: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-3-planet-beltana/ Planet Beltana]
::* Space 4: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-4-the-3rd-group-part-1/ The 3rd Group (Part:1)]
::* Space 5: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-5-the-3rd-group-part-2/ The 3rd Group (Part:2)]
::* Space 6: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-6-straggler/ Straggler]
::* Space 7: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-7-pyramid/ Pyramid]
::* Space 8: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-8-pharaohs-legacy/ Pharaoh's Legacy]
::* Space 9: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-9-to-the-base/ To the Base.....!]

===Volume 3===

::* Space 1: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/1922-2/ Ikram]
::* Space 2: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-2-beyond-the-crisis/ Beyond the Crisis]
::* Space 3: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-3-his-and-her-circumstances/ His and Her Circumstances]
::* Space 4: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-4-waking-up-part-1/ Waking Up! (PART: 1)]
::* Space 5: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-4-waking-up-part-2/ Waking Up! (PART: 2)]
::* Space 6: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-6-touching-reunion/ Touching Reunion]
::* Space 7: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-7-unauthorized-attack/ Unauthorized Attack!]
::* Space 8: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-8-doom-machine-part-1/ Doom Machine (Part: 1)]
::* Space 9: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-9-doom-machine-part-2/ Doom Machine (Part: 2)]

===Volume 4===

::* Space 1: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-1-hero-making/ Hero Making]
::* Space 2: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-2-new-goal/ New Goal]
::* Space 3: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-3-incomplete-quest-x3/ Unfinished Quest x3]
::* Space 4: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-4-over-the-border/ Over the Border]
::* Space 5: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-5-hospital-incident/ Hospital Incident]
::* Space 6: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-6-outlands/ Outlands]
::* Space 7: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-7-fishing-reel/ Fishing Reel]
::* Space 8: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-8-under-the-black-water/ Under the Black Water……]
::* Space 9: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-9-secret-of-the-prohibited-area/ Secret of the Prohibited Area]

===Volume 5===

::* Space 1: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-1-my-name-is-alan/ My Name is Alan!]
::* Space 2: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-2-go-go-go/ GO! GO! GO!]
::* Space 3: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-3-unknown-enemy/ Unknown Enemy]
::* Space 4: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-4-in-the-x/ In the X…..]
::* Space 5: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-5-curse-vs-curse/ Curse VS Curse]
::* Space 6: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-6-never-ending-quest/ Never-ending Quest]
::* Space 7: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-7-like-a-phoenix/ Like a Phoenix!]
::* Space 8: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-8-that-guy-this-guy-that-guy/ That Guy, This Guy, That Guy]
::* Space 9: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-9-after-a-long-quest/ After a Long Quest…...]

===Volume 6===

::* Space 1: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-1-special-reward/ Special Reward]
::* Space 2: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-2-ceos-responsibilities/ CEO’s Responsibilities]
::* Space 3: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-3-mt-fargo/ Mt. Fargo]
::* Space 4: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-4-in-that-place/ In That Place]
::* Space 5: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-5-mystery-of-the-stone-mountain/ Mystery of the Stone Mountain]
::* Space 6: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-6-cave-of-terror/ Cave of Terror]
::* Space 7: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-7-enemy-unknown/ Enemy Unknown]
::* Space 8: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-8-land-where-the-sun-sets-and-sun-rises/ Land where the sun sets and sun rises]
::* Space 9: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-9-elim/ Elim!]

===Volume 7===

::* Space 1: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-1-throwdown/ Throwdown]
::* Space 2: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-2-hero-vs-hero-part-1/ Hero VS Hero (Part:1)]
::* Space 3: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-3-hero-vs-hero-part-2/ Hero VS Hero (Part: 2)]
::* Space 4: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-4-flying-the-federations-flag/ Flying the Federation's Flag....]
::* Space 5: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-5-that-man/ That Man]
::* Space 6: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-6-sector-s-20/ Sector S-20]
::* Space 7: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-7-visitors/ Visitors]
::* Space 8: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-8-amara/ Amara]
::* Space 9: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-9-light-that-calls-the-darkness/ Light that calls the Darkness]

===Volume 8===

::* Space 1: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-1-escape/ Escape]
::* Space 2: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-2-galaxian-now/ Galaxian Now....]
::* Space 3: [http://arkmachinetranslations.com/space-3-unconfirmed-field/ Unconfirmed Field]
::* Space 4:
::* Space 5:
::* Space 6:
::* Space 7:
::* Space 8:
::* Space 9:

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

===Translators===
::*[http://japtem.com/ Japtem]
::*[http://arkmachinetranslations.com/ Ark Machine Translations]

==More Information==
===Wikipedia Articles===
::*[http://mirror.enha.kr/wiki/%EC%95%84%ED%81%AC Information]
::*[http://mirror.enha.kr/wiki/%EC%95%84%ED%81%AC%28%ED%8C%90%ED%83%80%EC%A7%80%EC%86%8C%EC%84%A4%29 Ark main article]

== Series Overview ==
<big>'''Ark'''</big>
*아크. 1 (July 14, 2008 ISBN 9788925706160)
*아크. 2 (July 14, 2008 ISBN 9788925706177)
*아크. 3 (August 14, 2008 ISBN 9788925706184)
*아크. 4 (September 10, 2008 ISBN 9788925706191)
*아크. 5 (October 11, 2008 ISBN 9788925706207)
*아크. 6 (November 6, 2008 ISBN 9788925707396)
*아크. 7 (December 1, 2008 ISBN 9788925707402)
*아크. 8 (January 2, 2009 ISBN 9788925707419)
*아크. 9 (February 26, 2009 ISBN 9788925707433)
*아크. 10 (February 26, 2009 ISBN 9788925707433)
*아크. 11 (March 30, 2009 ISBN 9788925709178)
*아크. 12 (April 30, 2009 ISBN 9788925709185)
*아크. 13 (June 1, 2009 ISBN 9788925709192)
*아크. 14 (June 30, 2009 ISBN 9788925709208)
*아크. 15 (July 28, 2009 ISBN 9788925709215)
*아크. 16 (September 1, 2009 ISBN 9788925711591)
*아크. 17 (September 30, 2009 ISBN 9788925711607)
*아크. 18 (October 10, 2009 ISBN 9788925711614)
*아크. 19 (December 1, 2009 ISBN 9788925712628)
*아크. 20 (January 6, 2010 ISBN 9788925712635)
*아크. 21 (February 1, 2010 ISBN 9788925712642)
*아크. 22 (March 2, 2010 ISBN 9788925714240)
*아크. 23 (May 3, 2010 ISBN 9788925714257)
*아크. 24(Complete)(June 25, 2010 ISBN 9788925715162)

<big>'''Ark the Legend'''</big>
*아크 더 레전드. 1 (January 14, 2014 ISBN 9788925798813)
*아크 더 레전드. 2 (January 14, 2014 ISBN 9788925798820)
*아크 더 레전드. 3 (February 24, 2014 ISBN 9788925798837)
*아크 더 레전드. 4 (March 24, 2014 ISBN 9788925798844)
*아크 더 레전드. 5 (April 28, 2014 ISBN 9788925706207)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Sci-Fi]]
[[Category:Genre - Slice of Life]]